Académique Documents
Professionnel Documents
Culture Documents
pis,'
'
sis.
A TRANSLATION AND
NOTES,
D.D., M. R.
I.
A.,
DUBLIN:
PRINTED FOR THE IRISH ARCHAEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
MDCCCXLVIII.
EDITOR'S PREFACE.
the following work is taken principally from a collation of three MSS., which are referred
Text of
to in the
1.
Notes by the
first
and L.
is
The
of these, denoted
by
D.,
a miscella-
neous volume, containing various tracts and fragments of the fourteenth, fifteenth, and sixteenth
it was formerly in the possession of the celebrated antiDuald Mac Firbis and Edward Lhwyd, whose autographs it quaries, possesses and it is now preserved in the Library of Trinity College,
centuries
3.
No.
17.
a copy of the celebrated code of Brehon Mor", with a copious gloss of great value.
followed by several other tracts and fragments of tracts on Brehon Law, of difl'erent dates, and by various scribes, some of whom
Essay on
also in Tri-
Tarallill, in the Transactions of the lioyal Irish Academy, vol. xviii. pp. 71-80.
VI
Tracts follow several miscellaneous pieces on historical and religious subjects, short anecdotes of Irish saints, poems, and historical romantic tales. Of these the most curious are i The
After the
Law
tract called Seancrmp na jielec, or the History of the Cemeteries, containing an account of the most celebrated burial-places of the Pagan Irish 2. The History of the plebeian Tribes called Aitheach
;
subjugated by King Tuathal Teach tmar, in the List of the ancient Tales or second century of the Christian era 3. historical Eomances which were wont to be recited by the Bards at
Tuatha,
who were
Entertainments, in presence of Kings and Chieftains with many other the celebrated Women of Antiquity
; ;
4.
List of
tales, tracts,
genealogies, and poems, of the greatest value Irish history, language, and topography.
The copy
in this
MS., occurs in p. 8o6 and was probably written in the fourteenth, or early part of the fifteenth century.
the copy of the Irish version of the Britannia of Nennius, which has been made the basis of the text of the following work,
is
This
and
is
MSS.
to
Its errors, however, have been was able to correct them, by collation which he had access and such interpola;
been inserted in their proper places. text of D. have been mentioned in the notes.
2.
nius,
The second MS. (denoted by B.) is the copy of the Irish Nenwhich is contained in the Book of Ballymote, in the Library of
Academy, written
The MS.
in the fourteenth century.
The
'-'
Or
is
written some parts of it in double columns and some parts not the whole has been
:
paged by Edward Lhwyd, each column, wherever columns occurred, being counted for a page.
Vll
The order
that of D.,
MS.
differs
and
numbered the sections in the printed text of the work, in order him with greater facility to refer to them. The order of the copy in the Book of Ballymote is as follows It begins with the section Ego Nennius, marked sect. i. p. 25, infra. Then follows the chapter " On the Origin of the Cruithnians," which
has
to enable
:
After has been given in the Additional Notes, No. XX., p. xci. which follow sections IL, in., and iv., as in the printed text. After section iv. this MS. interpolates the prose account, sections
xxvn. and xxvni followed by the poem on the Origin and History of the Picts or Cruithnians, which has been published section xxx. p. 1 26,
,
infra.
Then
St.
in the text
is
interpolated the
Legend of
;
Cairnech, which will be found in the Appendix, No. I., p. 178. After this we have the history of the Saxon conquest, sect. xv.
St.
the miracles of
German,
sects,
xvi.,
xvn.
the Druids, sects, xvni., xix.; followed by the history of the wars of Gortimer (or Gortighern, as he is called in this copy), sects, xx. to xxiv., inclusive, in the same order as in the
text.
At
and
the end of this last section recording the battles of Arthur, briefly noticing the conversion of the Saxons to Christianity, the
this
copy of
work
in the
Book
of Ballymote ends
and
its
comple-
tion is notified by the words pmic Do'n bpeacnocop, which are literally "Finit to the Breathnochas," where the scribe evidently
It
title
equivalent to Britanismus, if we
The Breathnochas," which would be may be permitted to coin such a word. ^ 2 3. The
Vlll
3.
The next
is
of the text
authority which has been employed in the formation the copy of this work in the Book of Lecan, a MS.
To this copy is prefixed, but in a more written in the year 1417. recent hand, the title Leabctp bpearnach annpo pip, which has been adopted in the title page of the present volume, and which expresses
what the Irish understood by the Latin titles, and " Historia Britonum." This copy, which is denoted byL. in the
ii.,
"
Eulogiiun Britannia:,"
the list of British cities. p. 27, infra, omitting follows the chapter on the origin of the Picts, which will be found in the Additional Notes, No. XX. p. xciii. Section in. is
Then
omitted altogether,
Sections
ix.
sects,
iv.
to
vin., inclusive.
and
x.
this
place.
Then comes
the
1 ,
Britain,
headed, Oo peancnp fojieacan " the history of Britain, here follows ;" but Of anopo booeapca, the title prefixed to sect, vin., in the former copy of this chapter, is omitted here.
vin.,
which
is
galktlmb Gpenri amail moipeap Nerniup [sic] annpo, as in the text, p. 42. After which comes another copy of the history of the adventures of the
ix.,
Then
follow sects,
x.,
with the
title
Oo
title
Oo
anopo boof) ca
but a portion of sect. xtv. leo lapoain raipechou, p. 72, line cujjpacnji
;
About
"
This date
itself.
may be
in section
x., differs
considerably in this
MS.
to the
copy from that given above, p. 50. See Additional Notes, No. XX., p. xciv., where
the
more important
ticed.
IX
About
is
now
ten leaves are here wanting in the Book of Lecan, which preserved in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy, aloriginally belonged to Trinity College
6
,
though
where nine of the missing leaves were discovered by Mr. Curry, bound up with other MSS., (Class H. Tab. 2. No. 17). One leaf, however, which contained the continuation of sect. xvi. is lost, and the next page begins with the words ip in lo.ngeap pin cainig a ingean co h-Gngipc, p. 84, 1. 1 6, to the end of sect. xvn. Then follows the account of Dun Ambrose and of the contest of
it
xvm.
of Gortimer or Gortighern, sect. xx. to xxn., with the short account of St. Patrick, sect, xxin., and the remainder of the history of the Saxons from the death of Gortighern (sect, xxiv.) to their conver-
copied the Book of Lecan as the conclusion of the work, for he has written the word But there follow immediately the pinic at the end of sect. xxiv.
by the
scribe
who
tracts
on the wonders of
the
isle
After this begins what seems to have been intended as a new edif It commences with the chapter Ego Nennim, tion of the work sect, i., followed by the chapter on the origin of the Picts, which has
.
been given
"
No. XX.,
p.
xcv.
Then
the
The Book of Lecan is entered among MSS. of Trinity College in the Cata-
and by him deposited in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy. See O'lJeilly, Trans. Iberno-Celtic Society, p. cxvii.
cey,
;
published at Oxford, 1697 (No. 117, p. 22), and still bears the Library marks, D. 19. It was carried off in the reign of
Mac Geoghegan,
p. 39.
f
Hist.
d'Irlande, torn.
i.
James
II.
to Paris,
This new edition appears, from its contents, to have had special reference to Pietish history.
Then
sect.ii.,
with the
list
of cities,
and sections
Next we
the words TTVC lapech, p. 32, line 1 1. have the account of the origin of the Picts (sects, xxvu.
Chpnichnechaib anop eo, Do na n-eolach Section xxix., containing the account of the man]iei]i ner in which the Picts, after their settlement in North Britain, obto xxix., inclusive),
K
.
with the
title
Oo
tained their
women from
is
peculiar to the
however, the
last
two
stanzas.
With
4.
this
poem
Book
of Lecan concludes.
Leabhar na h-U idhri, preserved in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy. It begins on the first page of the second leaf now remainc., p. 94, line 15, ing in that MS., with the words ace ceana ol pe,
and concludes
at the
end of
sect, xxiv.,
which
in this
MS. was
also
This fragment
is
referred to in the
is
95-1
13,
by
the letter U.
MS.
to be
found
in the
of lly-Many, or the Book of the O'Kellys, as it is called by O'Ecilly, a MS. of the early part of the fifteenth century, transcribed by Faclau Mac an Gabhan, whose death is recorded by the Four
Book
Masters at the year 1423. This MS. is not now accessible to Irish scholars in Dublin, and it has not been possible to consult it for the
present work, although it is believed to be in existence in the possession of a private collector in England. In O'Reilly's time it be-
We
s
See
p.
20, note
XI
We
learn from
copy of the work Nennius was the author, and that Giolla Caoimhghin translated
into Scotic."
that at the commencement of this O'Reilly there is or was " a memorandum," stating " that
11
it
Giolla Caoimhghin died about A. D. 1072, or shortly after, as lias been inferred from his chronological poem, beginning Qnnalaib anall
uile,
If,
Nen-
niusS
we may probably
at
earliest period
middle of the eleventh century as the " which the Ilistoria Britonum" appeared in an
Irish version.
In
end
original form, the work, as we have seen, terminated at the of sect. xxiv. and all that follows must be regarded as subseits
;
at the
same period
by Giolla Caoimhghin.
The
This
is
first
Wonders
Wonders
found added
to
a chapter, omitted in all The tract on the history of the Picts (sects, xxvir.-xxix.), with the curious poem (sect, xxx.), now for the first time printed, is also
to
some copies of the Latin of Nennius k with the Irish copies, on the Wonders of Ireland.
of Ballymote, although it omits the Mirabilia, has preserved these sources of Pictish history, of which the prose portion was known to
still
more
erro-
neous
h
toria to
an earlier author.-
ciety, p. cxxii.
that there
first
'",
pp. 113-
114.
Xll
neous translation, but the poem appears to have escaped his notice. Although the text is corrupt in many places, in both the MSS. that
have been employed in editing it, yet it is hoped that its publication, even in the imperfect state in which we have it, will be regarded as
a service of
some value
The next
cument
the
title
interpolation or addition is an Irish version of the doalready known to the readers of Innes and Pinkerton, under
" of the Chronicon Pictorum." This curious fragment occurs in the manuscript D. but another copy of it has been given in only the Additional Notes from a MS. in the Bodleian Library which
;
1
preserves a considerable fragment of the Psalter of Cashel, and evidently contained formerly a copy of the Leabhar Breathnach, or Irish
version of Nennius, of which the leaf containing the Pictish Chronicle is now the only remnant.
Next follows
(sect.
xxxm.
p. 168),
beginning of the history of the Venerable Bede. This document occurs also immediately after the Pictish Chronicle, in the Bodleian MS. It is
of very
little
value, but as
it
work, and to have been regarded as a part of it in the manuscript D which has been principally followed, it was thought right to include it in the present volume.
,
some other documents of the same kind, not so immediately connected with the Leabhar Breathnach in any of the MSS., but tending to illustrate the history to which it relate?, and the traditions prevalent at the period when it was compiled.
contains
The Appendix
The
first
of these documents
is
the
Legend of
St.
Cairnech, which,
as
further remarks on
it
Academy,
vol.
ii.
p.
Xlll
as
we have
interpolated in the copy of the Irish Nennius there preserved, immediately after the account of the final conquest of Britain by the
Romans.
is
although
it
evidently a compilation of a much later period. The next document inserted in the Appendix
is
an account of
the "Wonders of Ireland, chiefly from the Book of Ballymote. This tract is not without interest, as a curious collection of ancient fables
very unlike the celebrated Otia imperialia of Gervase of Tilbury, and compiled probably about the same period. It that the stories of Irish wonders told by Giraldus proves, incidentally,
traditions, not
and
Cambrensis, for which Lynch has so severely, and, as it now appears, so unjustly censured him, were not his own inventions, but copied, with some embellishments of his own, from the genuine traditions of
the Irish people. The poem of
now
first
time,
was thought worth while to add to it the contemporaneous on the history of the Albanian Scots, known under the name poem of the " Duan Albanach," although this latter poem has already been published by Pinkerton, by Doctor O'Conor, and more recently by Mr. Skene, in the " Collectanea de Rebus Albanicis," edited by the
and
it
lona Club.
Thus
the present
work
of the bardic sources of British and Irish history, written, one of them in the ninth, and the others probably in the eleventh century, containing the traditions, as they were then currently received, of the origin of the Pictish and Milesian tribes, and the succession of the
for the first time
Two of these poems are now published early kings of Scotland. and the third is presented to the reader in, it is IRISH AKCH. SOC. 1 6. C
;
hoped
XIV
version than those which accomhoped, a very much more correct it. panied the former publications of
In conclusion,
obligations
to
the Editor has to acknowledge his very great Mr. O'Donovan and Mr. Curry, for the invaluable
assistance they
have afforded him throughout the following work. Without them he could not have executed it and to them he is indebted for the greater part of the historical and topographical
;
For many valuable references to ancient Glossaries, and other MSS., containing philological and historical illustrations of obscure or obsolete words and
information which
is
phrases, he
is
specially indebted to
Mr. Curry.
out any case of proper names, he has retained, even in the English translaThis seemed necessary, in order tion, the spelling of the Irish.
;
attempt at correction, or
to give the English reader a fair representation of the age to which Thus the Picts are called Cruithnians the the original belongs.
;
Gaels, Gaedhil
Ireland, Eri
(if.)
responsible.
JAMES
TRINITY COLLEGE,
April
"
II.
TODD.
8th,
848.
In some few instances this rule, from inadvertence, has not been adhered
to.
CONTENTS.
Page.
INTRODUCTION
Liber Britannicus,
24
Of the Of the Of the Of the Of the Of the Of the Of the Of the Of the
38
42
52
74
78
his Contest with the Druids,
90 98
112 118 120 126
.
Warfare of Gortimer,
the Origin of the Cruithnians Of the Origin of the Cruithnians the Irish Version of the Chronicon Pictorum, The History of Britain, abridged from Bede,
Ancient historical
Poem on
.154
168
APPENDIX.
No.
I.
II.
III.
Of the Miracles of Cairnech, Of the Wonders of Ireland, according to the Book of Glendaloch, The Duan Eireannach an ancient historical Poem on the Milesian
;
178
192
Invasion of Ire-
IV.
of Fathain,
;
220
Scotland
XVI
ADDITIONAL NOTES.
No.
I.
and Latin
iii
II.
v
vi
viii
III.
The Isle of Man IV. The first Colonization of Ireland under Partholan V. The Firbolgian and Tuatha de Danann Colonies, VI. The Scots,
ix
x
xi
xiii
VII. Meaning of the Phrase " Seeds of Battle," VIII. The Legend of King Lucius,
xv
xvii
xix
xx
xxi
Sacrifices,
The
Auspication of Cities by
human
xxiv
Magh
Ellite, or
Campus
Electi in the
Region of Glewysing
xxv
xxviii
xxix
:
2.
legendary History of the Picts, viz. A Tract on the History of the Picts from the Book of Lecan, The Story of the Wives given to the Picts by the Milesians of Ireland,
Documents
illustrative of the
....
.
Ixv
3. 4.
from the Book of Lecan, Story of the Battle of Ardleamhnacta, from the Book of Leinster, Irish Version of the Chronicon Pictorum, from a MS. in the Bodleian
Ixxi
Ixxiii
XIX. Macbeth,
XX.
Ixxv
Ixxviii
On
it
occurs
xci
Books of Ballymote and Lecan, XXI. Additional Remarks on the Etymology of the
Name
Scoti,
in the
xev
XXII. Documents
Personages mentioned
Legend of
Cairnech,
Picts
ci
and Scots,
cxii
cx ; v
.
cxvii
INTRODUCTION.
)HE
Irish
MS.
of which a translation
is
here given
professes to be, and after a fashion is, translated from the Historia Britonum by Nennius. Little is
known
of that author (if not rather, editor), and, we know the more we are ob-
That
liged to say; for knowledge soon tells its tale. the Historia Britonum sometimes bears the name of Gildas,
may be
sufficiently
first
genuine tractate of
called his Historia
and that a fabulous history of the Britons was extant under that name. But it can be further explained formerly by the nature of that title, for name indeed it is not, but an Irish
title,
so liberally bestowed upon the religious and learned, that Dr. C. O'Conor said there were not less than 1000 persons adorned
it.
with
Script.
Rerum
Hib.
i,
198.
Therefore,
when
AVC
have
shewn
shall
total
its
we
have removed any wonder at his being entitled Gildas. Its dissimilitude to the works of St. Gildas of Ruiz is apparent;
1
6.
arid
and
it
its
spirit,
Geoffrey of Monmouth by the name of Gildas. Its printed editions are by T. Gale, Oxon, 1691; by C. Bertram, jointly with St. Gildas, and a production given by him to the world under the name of Ri-
cardus Corinaeus, Copenhagen, 1757, in the title, and 1758 in the colophon; by the same, with 1758 in the title, and without colophon, which edition I have never seen; by W. Gunn, B. D., London, 1819;
and by
Jos. Stevenson,
London, 1838.
The Historia Britomnn b had two or more publishers in succession. That is to say, transcribers of it made more or less of change and
and sometimes took no pains to inform the world that they were mere transcribers, and not the authors. The edition rendered
addition
;
into Irish
that by Nennius, styling himself a disciple of St. Elbod or and styling the priest Beulan his master. Some copies have Elbodug, a long Prologus, which declares that he published his work "in A. D.
is
858, being the twenty-fourth year of Mervyn, King of the Britons." Mervyn Vrych or the Speckled, King of Man in his own
right,
and of Wales in that of Essyllt his queen, reigned over the latter See Powell's Cambria, country from 818 to his death in 843.
pp.
a
As
to its contents,
Geoffrey,
jrinal.
a free translator,
i.
or
by Geoffrey were there related satis prolire; therefore they were no casual paragraphs, missing out of our MSS. Galfrid.
lib.
i.
In
cap.
17,
the
by Welch copy
his ori-
called Tysilio omits the reference, p. 116. But in ii. cap. 17, it quotes Gildas
by
cap.
17,
ii.
cap.
17.
And
as to
name,
p. 139.
Neither can
we
say with
its spirit, it evidently sought to magnify the Britons at the expense of the Romans,
entire certainty in
exempt;
iv.
cap. 3.
It is
what language it was; but probably in Latin, ' The Archdeacon of Huntingdon in
one place cites in another as
it
as
guu/am
in
author,
and
name
in cap. 4,
is
Gildas
Ilistoriographus.
Script, post
sources
pretty obvious.
know
not
Henr. Hunt.
Brut y Tywysogion, pp. 47 5-8. i, pp. 205-10; was Rex Britonum; though Mervyn, third son of RodriMawr, held Powys from 873 to 87 f. The year 858 fell fifwhich argument would prove the forgery after his death teen
years of the Prologus, were
;
not for the ignorance, then so prevalent, of the current year of our Lord. It is, however, a mere swelling out and amplification of the shorter prologue, in a bombastic phraseology which Nennius did not employ, and it is not credible that both are
it
genuine.
genuine.
is
to
be received as
Sancti
as
"
Ego Nennius
Elbodi discipulus aliqua excerpta scribere curavi," &c.; but it is inand otherwise altered, in that terpolated from the longer prologue, It is to be received, first, from the absence of internal eviversion.
dence to
dence.
it
its
And
the absence of internal eviprejudice; secondly, from I wonder that Mr. Stevenson should urge, for such, that
occurs not in
his
to circiter 1150; one, not two, for the MS. of Marcus Anachoreta could not contain it, and is not strictly to the purpose. The document
MSS.
no motive
have been assumed, in order to give currency to fictions such as and (if you please) Gildas. Orpheus, Berosus, Ovid, Tully, Ossian, But Nennius was nobody at all, his name does not exist elsewhere, and no other works belong to him. What was to be gained by infabricator of a work may invent an ideal venting his name ? The of author for it. But here we must suppose, that the genuine work some other man was by forgery ascribed to a Nobody, to an unknown
made
to
avow
his
modern
date.
relevant.
Brut y Ty wysog, p. 48 1 -2. Others give other years ; but the question is not
B2
of Nennius exhibits the date of A. D. 858, in its eleventh chapter, as being the third year of the existing cycle of nineteen years or fortyHis fifth cycle from the Nativity, and the actually current year.
professed acquaintance with the Roman annalists and chronographers, and with those of the Angli, which must include Beda himself, and
his
computation of it by the Paschal cycles, give to his statement of the annus Domini a credit, which is wanting to quotations of that sera by other editors of the Historia Britonum; and in the same sentence he correctly states, that St. Patrick visited Ireland in the
twenty-third cycle
at all
Therefore I believe him not to have been far, if and to have written in the reign of Rodri Mawr. wrong; Nennius was also an author not far advanced in years, for his niagister or teacher, Beulan, was not only living, but still actively influencing
.
his conduct.
Elbod and his disciple. But I do not deduce from his words, that Nennius did learn under Elbod or Elbodu, or even that he was born when that person Mere individuals can have only personal disciples but died.
;
founders of a rule, like Benedict, or of a doctrine, like Arius, arc' said to have disciples in those who espouse their systems. Now St. was the aiithor of the greatest revolution known in the Elbod
and sixteenth centuries. By his influence and authority the churches of Wales were first led into conand the celebrated Paschal formity with the Latin communion
the
fifth
;
But
this
his
words
(xxiii.
jnration of the
is.
cycle,
but rather
as the fact
cycli
For
other
numerum 437
annoruni) so rigidly,
in 437, at the ex-
cycle,
as that Patrick
came
change (which, contrary to the order of events in Ireland, began in the north and was most resisted in the south) was not suddenly completed, nor without violent dissensions among the clergy and
this
ascribed the various years in which said, either generally, or with distinction of north and
may be
in
See 474), that change was not as yet realized there in 802. Index Chronol. And the death of Elbod, in 809, is said to Ussher, have been a signal for fresh disputes on the subject. Brut y Tywys.
475.
Between f 842 and 847, it was still a topic of private discusThe memory sion, though perhaps no longer of national contention. of their old ritual was long cherished among the Welch; who erroneously imagined that their discipline had been that of St. John and the Seven Churches of Asia, and therefore paid a peculiar honour to that apostle, and sometimes called their religious peculiarip.
ties the
ordinance* of John.
iii.
bert's Triads, p.
79
Ncnnius
is
made
Dei
t/ratid, S.
Elbodi
;
disci-
not pulus, and I think its writer understood Nennius as I do to thank God for giving him, personally, so learned a tutor; meaning
communion
of Elbod.
but to profess, that by God's grace he was reunited to the catholic of the west, which the Paschal differences had disturbed
lie
was not a
computes
his
own
observable that Nennius (as distinct from Marcus) date by the decemnovennal or Latin cycle, as that
established
Vita S. Johan. Chrysostomi, cit. Rice Rees on Welch Saints, p. 66, note. That
Britain, not Ireland or Scotland,
the date.
was the
that he
was an Elbodian.
said, that
It is
commonly
is
or y Coed, studied under the celebrated Dunawd Gwr massacre of Dionotus, and was one of those who escaped from the in 607. There is not the monks by Ethelfrid, King of Northumbria, date in any of the various copies of the Historia, which lays a
Bangor
single
claim to an earlier century than the ninth. And the chief motive for revertino- to this obsolete idea is to observe, that the entire notion
of his belonging to Bangor, and his title of Nennius Bannochorensis, was probably a mere delusion, founded upon his being a disciple of
who was styled Archbishop of Gwynedd, and was Bishop Bangor Vawr in Arvon, a place remote from the abbey of Bangor y Coed in Cheshire, or, more correctly speaking, in Flintshire.
Elbod,
of
is
have detected no indications of his town or province. He had for instructor a priest by name Beular, or rather Beulan B "I omitted of whom a little more has been said than he merits.
,
(saith
inutiles magistro
meo,
id est Beulario presbytero, visas sunt." Some have called Cap. 65. Beulan but others will have it, that Beulan had, by his him Samuel
;
wife Lseta, a son Samuel, who wrote commentaries upon Nennius. Gale repeatedly speaks of this Samuel as an interpolator Mr. Ber;
tram of Copenhagen becomes quite impassioned on the subject; while the oracles from Mr. Pinkerton's tripod pronounce that both Nen-
But neither father nor son have nius and Samuel are equally vile. historical existence, other than what the former owes to the any
above
8 h
Peu llan,
regio
ecclesice,
is
or regio culta.
That omission
supplied in some
that, being then in existence, the Saxon genealogies were not received by him into
MSS.
We
his compilation
me
but
*
10
above text of Nennius, and both of them to notes in prose and verse appended to one or two of the MSS. The principal record of Sa-
Cambridge MS. of marked Ff. i. 27, p. 20; about the beginning of the thirteenth century, which Mr. Stephenson (Pref. p. xxvi.) has printed in a form meant
muel
is
be explanatory, but rather needing explanation. I believe I have restored them to the form in which the document exhibits them.
to
" Versus Nennini ad Samuelem filium magistri sui Beulani presbytcri, viri
giosi, ad quern historiam suam scripserat. " Adjutor bcnignus caris doctor effabilis
.i.
reli-
fonis',
Samueli
isti katholica lege magni, " Nos omnes precamur, qui ros sit tutus utatur.
Beulani
"
.i.
mater
.1.
Samuel
tui.
" Ymnizat hajc semper tibi longoevus Ben servus " Zona indue salutis istum pluribus annis". " Versus Nennii.
ejusdem
Incolumis obtalmis sitque omnibus membris. En vocatur Ben notis litteris nominis quini."
Then
Mervyn
follows the false statement about the twenty -fourth year of Vrych, extracted from the spurious Prologus. The initials
first three lines, from adjutor to utatur, go the alphabet to U, and the initials of the last three lines go through on to Z the change occurring at the sacred initial X. How to construe
;
them what fornifer can mean what Ben means, who is so called, and why and what the nomen t/uinum is are mysteries. The only thing plain from them is the origin of Samuel's mother Lceta, in verse 4;
jj
; ; ; ;
Icetd
'
'
The p
in Xpiste
is
the Greek
thought he had closed the preceding one with istum salu Mr. Stevenson has
erroneously printed Amen, for annis. >> Gualtherus in his Alexandreis lib. iv. " Successit Ben Num Moisi says, post
bella sepulto."
Klio.
"
Zona indue salutisistum tis pluribus annis. The tis begins a line, and the writer
Icetd
it is
matre, his mother being glad! In spite of these obscure sayings not apparent to me, that Samuel, son of Beulan and Lceta, is a
different person
cap. 3
one of Gale's MSS., wherein Samuel's name occurs (and wherein alone it occurs, so far as I am made aware, with the exception of
in
" is to those verses) are these I, the Samuel, that say the child, of my master, that is to say of Beulan the priest, wrote it in this page, yet
:
genealogy was not written in any volume of Britain, but was in the writer." Gale, p. 119. Bertram, p. 187: "Samuel, writing of id est infans, magistri mei, id est Beulani presbyteri, in ista pagina
this
only a figurative phrase " for one dedicated to divine studies from his tender years. And
scripsi,"
c.
Here we
see, that
Samuel
is
the child
Samuel ministered
to the
Lord before
Eli."
But there
is
an obvious delicacy in not saying " Eli mei" instead of " magistri mei," for the priest and kind patron of Samuel was a feeble and imperfect character. the inferior orders,
as
his not
having passed
from cap. 65. Therefore the writer of the verses could not mean Nennius, but might mean Beulan, by longamis Ben. If these things be so (and I see them no otherwise) we shall be quit" of Sa-
muel Beulanus, Samuel Beulani filius, Samuel Britannus, &c. and Beulan himself remains, only known for his contempt of Saxon
;
besides Nennius, and before him, had published the Historia Britonum, Marcus the Anachoret. To him that Historia is ascribed in the
man
by Mr. Gunn.
year of
k
It
famous MS. of the tenth century, published was penned in A. D. 946, being the fifth and last
of England; pp. 45, 62, 80.
Edmund, King
The frequent
repetition
417, in Ximutel.
See Bale, Cent. fol. 37, Leland de Script. Brit, cap. 48.
.,
38, a.
Med.
et. Inf.
Latin,
vi. p.
Fabricii
Pitseus
cit. ibid.
12
and some changes in the catalogue of cities, shew the writer to have been an Englishman or Anglo-Saxon. Mr. Gunn, in his title page, says it was edited by Mark in the tenth cenBut Mark flourished early in the ninth; and it is only his tury.
repetition of this date,
transcriber,
who gives us his own date in the tenth. Marcus was a Briton born, and educated in Ireland, where he was for a long time
a bishop, but he settled in France, where (for aught that appears) he ended his days. Heric of Auxerre (in a prose Life' of Germanus,
which mentions an event of A. D. 873, but was certainly published before October, 877) reports, that he and divers other persons had
formerly heard, from the
lips of
retails,
Marcus, a narrative concerning Ger" with as little variation from the same
1
expected
in
the heading of the Petavian MS. derives potent confirmation, from Mr. the fact that Marcus could repeat the substance of it by heart.
Stevenson's adverse supposition is not an absurd one, that the transcriber of A. D. 946, having read Hericus de Miraculis Germani,
and seen there the substance of this story, thence inferred that MarIt may be replied that, if cus wrote the Historia, and so asserted it. he did read Hericus he would have seen that he quoted no book, but
only conversations; and that Marcus himself in those conversations,
referred
1
main discrepance
tyrant,
fire
which entitles him to a high rank among modern Latin versifiers upon the strength of which Mr. Stevenson has dubbed him
;
from heaven.
Constantius Hericus.
Prsef. p. xiii.
Nothing
after
is
more
when
the contrary
is
de-
Heric,
many
years,
'3
it.
aforesaid bishop, whose probity whosoever hath experienced will by no means hesitate to believe his words, assured me, with the
The
addition of an oath, that these things were contained in Catkolicis But the words litterce Catholicce do not apply litteris in Britannia."
to
but to the acta or gesta of their saints, which were preserved in particular churches However, there are broader reasons to be considered, than the
such a compilation as
this;
mere
assertion of the
is
MS.
The
Historia
is
the
work of
a Briton.
None other
have been in possession of so many British traditions; and the Irish, in particular, seem to have held" opposite traditions. Besides, he plainly signifies himself such, in a phrase which the Anglo-Saxon scribe cannot have introduced, where he
likely to
" ex traditione nostrorum veterum" Marcus, quotes British legends Yet the work of this British man is that of an Irish author, adp. 53.
dressing himself peculiarly to the Irish people, and exclusively Irish in the religious part of his feelings. This appears in his notices of
Irish history; in his copious notice of St. Patrick; but chiefly
and
most demonstratively
in the fifty-third
page of Marcus
There the
epochs of Patrick, Bridget, and Columkille, the three patrons of all Ireland, are commemorated; whereas the whole work does not contain the
name
whatsoever.
of David, Iltutus, Dubricius, or any British saint Nothing can be more certain than the author's close
transcribers'
who
for its
Hibernian Gildas, or
man
lint
all
For they derived the Britons from Britan Maol, son of Fergus Eed-side, son
of Nemedius.
Cap.
p
ii.
p. 73.
14
the premises are true of Marcus, who was natione BritcP, educatus vero in Hibernid, and had been an Irish bishop. For though Heric's
all
words,
by
ejusdem gentis episcopus" are equivocal, the doubt is solved those of the Ekkehards or Eccards of St. Gallen r "Marcus Scot:
"
tiaena episcopus Gallum tanquam compatriotam suum Roma rediens visitat." So that if we determine to reject Marcus, the
alleged
it
will only
man
Nennius, on the other precisely corresponding in circumstances. hand, is neither recorded, nor doth he seem, to have had connexion with Ireland; he was not an Irish religionist, but an Elbodi discipulus;
and he
Scotorum Anglorumque
as
to things
We
Historia.
have
now
to
After mentioning Britannia man/a, Ileric proceeds to mention the holy old man Marcus, a bishop of the same nation, who was by birth a Briton, but was educated in Ireland, and, after a long
exercise of episcopal sanctity, imposed upon himself a voluntary pilgrimage, and having so passed into France, and being invited by
the munificence of the pious King Charles, spent an anachoretic life at the convent of Saints Medard and Sebastian; a remarkable philoso-
pher
in
was
to Koine,
Abbey
of
St.
Eccard Junior explains and that on his return from His sister's son, Moengal, Gall.
whom
they afterwards named Marcellus, as a diAt the request of Grimaldus the Abbot of
''
Bilil.
r
Laliliu,
nicaruiii,
tom.
i.
p.
12.
In
Ekkehardi
230,
cap. 7, ibid. p.
words.
Rerum Alaman-
'5
tarry there, which raised a mutiny among their servants, who desired But they pacified their retinue by distributing to return home.
among them the bishop's money, mules, and horses. mencement of this sojourn fell between A. D. 841 and
After a time 872", such being the limits of Grimald's abbacy. Marcellus was made master of the abbey school, and of the boys who
were training up
self in
to the monastic
life,
including Notkerus,
who was
which
But Marcus afterwards seceded to the abbey of St. Medard at Soissons. At the time, between 473 and 477, when Heric was Avriting this, Marcus was no more; for
music and other sciences.
Labbe's reading, exercebat vitam, though changed by the Bollandists " to e.cercet, is confirmed by multis coram referre xolitm erat," by the
phrase nostro tempore, and by the description of him as having then been " sanctus senex" But his entire sojourn at St. Gallon succeeded
his sojourn at
"
Rome.
And
his
journey to
post longa pontificalis sanctitatis exercitia;" the commencement of which exercitia could not, canonically, have preceded the completion
of his thirtieth year; but cannot, according to the laws of probability, be fixed to its earliest possible epoch. From all which circumstances,
by no means improbable, that the birth of Marcus ascended into the eighth century.
it is
Such
5
Ratpertus de Monast.
ibid.
S. Gallensi, pp.
boy
bey
of fifteen
Notker the Lisper was placed under Marcellus, when a boy. But Not6-9,
school in 847.
Notker died
so
at 85,
ker died in 91 2, nimia fetate ingravescente, and in senecta bond plenus dierum leato fine deficiens, consoling himself with the
reflection that
we
shall
draw
much
nearer
our chronological
limit.
But he
are an
hundred years."
I place his
could scarcely be appointed, before his uncle and he had made some considerable
Therefore
See Ekkehardi sojourn at the abbey. Minimi Vita Notkeri, cap. 32.
he was a
i6
Such being the chronology of Marcus himself, we require the date Here it must be observed, that during
first
was
;
recently introduced and ill understood, among the British and Irish whereat we need not complain, seeing how imperfectly it was worked
" out by Beda himself. The Christian aara (saith Mr. Carte) was not then, at its first coming into use, so well understood as it hath
been
Their use of the two Christian asras or years of redempthe Nativity and the Passion, sometimes one, sometimes the other, and sometimes both, increased the confusion of their
since."
tion, viz.
Dominical
year was.
dates.
But the plain root of the evil was, that they did tell, what year of our Lord the current
If the Christian sera were now of recent introduction, seldom mentioned, and not to be found in one book out of a thousand, few of us could tell what year thereof it is. It would be a fact of learned and not obvious attainment; and was more so to those
whose learning was scanty. They knew how many years the reigning prince had reigned; but they did not know what year of Christ that was. So the English transcriber of Marcus gives us his date
sufficiently, viz., the t/uintux
adds that
it
states, that it
Eadmundi regis Anylorum, but absurdly was A. D. P. 946 and A. D. N. 976 and twice again was 547 years after A. D. P. 447, which makes" A. D. N.
;
1024.
Yet
this
sistently given.
convert into
which is conMarcus nowhere gives an express date, that we can the Annm Domini But we have his assertion that,
"
from
Upon
nexed
"
to
and O'Conor
in Script.
Lhwyd's Commentariolum.
According
computation, which
allows only thirty years between the Nativity and Passion,
And,
for specimens
a'ra,
1
see
18,
and
an-
from the time when the Saxons came into Britain, unto the fourth are computed;" being in truth about year of King Mervyn, 428 years
the fourth year of Mervyn Vrych, or 822, was no epocha, cither in general or local history; and no motive can be conjectured for his computation stopping at that year of the
fifty-one years too
"
many.
Now
it
year.
We
must, there-
was writing quarto Mermeni [Mervini, Nenn.] regis. p. 53. Therefore the book was in progress of composition in the year 822, which agrees sufficiently well with what we know v of 820 ct deincqxf, It equally agrees with the date of Marcus.
and take the plain
fact, that he
The Historia seems to have been assigned to Gildas Ilibernicus. whilst a certain Fernmael, son of Tudor, was originally composed, Lord of Buellt and Guortigerniawn from which passage and others,
;
have come from those parts of Wales, and to have had some acquaintance or connexion with that descendant of All copies agree that Fernmael was eleventh in descent Vortigern.
I conjecture the author to
from Pascent, youngest son of Vortigern. Therefore if we suppose Pascent's son, Briacat, to be born at the time of Vortigern's death, which Owen calls 481, and Blair 484, and we may call 480, then
Ferumael's birth, at thirty years to the generation, will fall upon 780, and the forty-second year of his life will coincide with 822. Therefore this date,
deprives of any direct utility, seems at least to be consistent with the It is remarkable, that while Nennius quartus Mervini regis, or 822.
retains the assertion that
Fernmael was actually reigning (regit rnodo) Marcus exhibits regnavit. p. 78. Neunius, cap. 52. But that is the handy work of the scribe of 946, who was particularly tenacious of his own date, and would not have Fernmael for his
the text of
contemporary.
*
Cave de
1
Script. Eccles.
ii,
p.
6, ed. 1
745.
6.
contemporary.
is,
But it is also the highest, unless we are disposed original Historia. to look for some other nameless Brito-IIibernian, anterior to Marcus,
as a tortoise for the elephant.
of course, possible; it wants, will do better to acquiesce. It results, that Marcus compiled this credulous book of British
traditions, for the edification of the Irish, circ.
That such a one may have existed is, but perhaps criticism, having found exactly what
and changes, circ. A.I). 858. We should, however, keep in mind, that we have not the text of Marcus upon which Nennius worked, but a text which was tampered with about ninety years after Nennius wrote; and, therefore, the Marcian text of the Petavian MS. is not, in every trifling instance where they differ, the oldest of the
two.
But another
Nennius; and its author has introduced his own date with precision, What more he yet with an utter ignorance of the Christian icra.
introduced besides the date does not appear, but perhaps nothing of moment. It occurs in the enumeration of the six ages of the world,
that precede the British history. "From the Passion of Christ 800 have elapsed, but from his Incarnation 832, down to the thirtieth years
year of Anarawd, King of Mona, who now rules the region of Venedotia or Gwynedd"." In truth Anarawd or llonoratus, son of Rodri
Mawr, reigned over Gwynedd from 876 to 913, and the thirtieth year of his reign was the year 906, and the same in which that scribe was writing; being just seventy-four years out of his reckoning.
Brut y Tywys.
p.
482-5.
And
as
he republished with an
in-
terpolated
w " Wenedocioe
tiiet,"
rcgiouis, id est
Guer-
i.
27,
it
is
Guer-
In the
Cam-
19
did another terpolated date the Nennian edition, so (we have seen) Marcian edition. person, in A. D. 946, send forth again the older
It will strike
this
work was
land,
peculiarly dealt
with.
It
was treated
common
the edigoose might graze. Mere transcribers seem to have played The dates thrice introduced by the Petavian author. tor, if not the
of colophon, but are interwoven into the solid text, in complicated sentences, and with elaborate miscalculation. Nennius himself no where states, that he was republishscribe are not
annexed
in the
way
in" with a limited amount of change and addition, the Historia of o o" It seems to have been regarded as the the Brito-Irish compiler.
'
album or common-place book of Britannia, to which any one might or obscure, laudably add such passages as he knew of; and elucidate It was no to his ability, what he found already there. according rule to expunge what the predecessors had stated, even when stating
the contrary; from which cause inconsistencies disfigure the text. So Marcus having stated that St. Patrick went to Ireland in A. D.
405, Nennius has faithfully republished it; but almost in the next sentence of the same chapter he states, that there were twenty-three
St. Patrick's
believe, but certainly in one utterly discordant with the previous In like manner, Fernmael, son of Tudor, continued to be text.
and reigning in 858, and in the thirtieth of Anarawd, or 906, and was not killed off till 946. This common-place book of Britain seems rather analogous to the histories about St. Patrick, which
living
Tirechan has strung together under the name of Annotationes. The Historia Britonum merits such a title equally well, and the like of it is signified by its writers in their phrase of Experimenta, cap. i, 3,
and
12,
solve Nennius from the charge of imposture in appropriating the labours of another; for the mode of proceeding with this book seems
to
20
to
In his Apology he speaks of his own work or publication, as being one, " quod multi doctores atque librarii scribere tentaverint," authors and transcribers classed together;
" ncscio
quo pacto
difficilius rcliquerint,"
it;
each
which
of pestilences, instead the more proximate cause, viz.: the accumulated blunders of ill" instructed men. He apologizes for presuming post tantos haec tanta " post tantos" genescribere," and he can scarcely apply the words of Britain, for he had complained that there were rally to the historians
and
next to none; but the "/<o?c tanta" is to be taken literally for the very book in hand. In his concluding chapter he mentions his omission to write the Saxon genealogies, seemingly of (at Beulan's suggestion) " " but I have nolui ea scribere," adding, earlier date than his own,
written of the cities and remarkable things of Britain, as other writers The same observations apply to this passage. wrote before me."
Lastly,
when he
scripest scripta in aliquo volnnnw> Britannia?, sed in scriptione " or edition of this means in any previous copy toris fait," he
clearly hook of Britain;' and in fact it is absent from the text of Marcus. The Irish version now published, is actually entitled, in the Books of " Leabhar Breathnach," i. e. Volumen BritanniLecan and
cum, or
transcripts
years, as
which Geoffrey of our wondering that Monmouth was received by the world prevents of this book had been multiplied within about thirty-six
The
case.
This condition of
lator, if
he be found to introduce many not in any transcript of the Latin book from history, that were which
*
p. 119.
21
as Nennius hath it, "in aliquo which he professes to take his own, or more hard to excuse him, for volumine Britannia." It were indeed Nennius" certain details of Insr o-ivin- expressly "as recorded by likelihood Nennius did not record, but for the great history which Ireland as in Britain, viz.: that tilethat the same thing happened in the Irish Nennius inserted words successive editorial transcribers of have been In which case, that false heading may not of their own. be false. There is some reason the work of any man who knew it to was made by a certain Guanach, to think, that the Irish translation For a later hand. and that the text, as now printed, was revised by of considerable closeness and fidelity from Nennius,
after a translation " it was in this it is written,
way
Guanach
de-
of the Romans.' duced the pedigree of the Britons, from the chronicles " with the words Infra, p. 37. But a work, actually commencing
to rob that
it
to a certain
Guanach.
Guanach was
this annotation proceeds or an editor of the translation; and that The " chroelder 5 from an editor of junior date and calling him his more than of the Romans," by Guanach, are nothing
'.
nicles
employed
which is stated by Nenthe Latin copies of the Historia Britonum well as in the original, of his nius himself (in the Irish translation, as
;
collected from the Annals of the Romans and The earliest MS. of the Irish Nennius,
known
But the
epoch
>
writers,
later.
is a memorandum prefixed p 120) there in to the copy of the Leabhar Breatlmacli, that the Book of Hy-Many, which says Nennius was the author, and Giolla
(T.)
22
epoch of the translation does not seem to transpire from any internal
evidence.
A. H.
is
partial elucidation of the very obscure verses in page i o to the kindness and ingenuity of the Rev. S. R. Maitland, who observes that the last line, if we read it " En vocatur Ben notis litteris
P. S.
due
will apply to the name Benlanus qidn'i'-, (though not to Beulanus), which spelling is mentioned in Fabricius, and that of Benlanius in Pitseus. For Benlanus, understanding (notis, i. e.
removed, changing Indeed the MS., which has Beulani plainly written in red plicit. ink, has another u written above in black ink, and the red u scored under with black; which shows that attention had been attracted to
i.
notis to motis,
e.
tlie
sense becomes
the
first
syllable of the
name. Benllan
signifies
line
And
e.
"
Du
Cange.
Upon
the whole, a
word secundum formam vel legem." recte, more obscure and enigmatical comalso that the inexplicable
met vith.
A. H.
i 1
'
It
is
written in the
MS.
qni
and
trinis, tnis.
bReadmach QNNSO
sis.
sis.
Dipcipulup
.1.
nli-
mp
a
qua ejrceppca pcpipepe cupauai po oeichmjep me Nenamjo pa pjjpibaino apaile DO lamapca, aimeajna in Dip^ibail GluDaig, ^015 po oepmaio heap
-j
-\
ceneoil
Liber Brittanicus.
^eabap ftpernac,
this title
is
given to
the following work in the Books of Lccan and Hy-Many. The initial words, r^o
Jerome, Eusebius, Isidore, Prosper, interpol. in some MSS.], and from the wriis,
Nemniup
the
''
tings of the Scots and Angles, and from the traditions of our own ancestors (ve-
Book
(7'.)
many doctors
Ego Nennius,
The
Numnus,
nus, B.,
(T.)
Nemonus,
D.,
a secimda manu.
and scribes have attempted to write, but have left more difficult I know not
;
words
wherefore, unless
it
be on account of the
"I Nennius, a of the Apologia Nennii of St. Elbod, have taken the disciple
pains to write certain extracts, which the dulness of the British nation had cast
aside,
frequent mortalities and continual disasters of war. I beg that every reader, who
reads this book, will forgive me, that I have ventured to write such considerable
skill, and did not place commemoration in books. But I have any
Britannia had no
things as these after such considerable persons, like a chattering bird, or like some
incompetent judge (invalidits arbiter). I defer to him, who may know more in this
as out of
do."
That
LIBER BRITANNICUS
GO
ta
e
Nemnius" Elvodugi
scribere curavi,
h
,
i.
e.
I
I
certain fragments,
and
am Nenamnis E
of Eludach
a disciple ignorance' of
the nation of Britannia have given to oblivion the history and origin of its first people, so that they are
veterum means ancients or ancestors, not
f
tDeicionijiupa,
aged men, appears from cap. 13, Gale and Bertram, 1 7 Stevenson. I conceive invalidus arbiter to
B.,
from Oeirioe,
B.
care, diligence.
8
mean a judge, acting without the limits of his jurisdiction (77.) Ekodugi Elodugi L. See the Introductory Remarks,
d
Nenamnis
Nemnuy,
(T.)
p.
(T.)
alia ;
Eludach,
or
Eludag.
Gulooaj, B.
(T.)
Aliqua
scribes
dilia,
D., for
Irish
Depabul
'
aile pooaij, L.
frequently write Latin words in conformity with the rule of Irish ortho-
B.,
where aenec
is
graphy called Caol le caol, agu^ leacan le learan of this we have another ex;
for
(T.)
or ameolac, ignorance. 6ap ajup ejna, the habit and knowledge, D. The Latin read " quae hebetude gentis Britcopies The reading in the text is tannias," &c.
*Excerpta
Oipcepca,
L.,
t)ipceppra,
from
L._(T.)
6.
26
ceneoil
bunaoana na cecbame cona pilic bpeacaima peancapa a pgpibanoaib nac a lebpaib. TTleppe imoppo, po [i popaicme] na pencapa puapapa in analcaib na T?oman, ap na comcinoilipa Cipme Gapebn, in analcponicib na ppuiche noeb .1. Qppmoip o cmnocol ap n-appa pein. ma puapap caib Sajcan ^aeoil, II. bpicoma inpola a bpicinia pilio Ipocon oicca epc .1. o ci ap bpican pacep imp bpecan, no acbepaio apaile gomao o'n
-\
-|
-|
~\
-|
bpucap no pacea
imoppo po
inopi
b'e
.1.
Qlbion
ceo
bpeacan.
.pp.
amm inbpi bpeacan. Ochc cet> mile cement) poc Oa cet> mile cemino ma lecec. Ochc ppim-cachace anopo a n-anmant>a [DO peip eolach bpecan].
paca
inoce,
-|
Caep
J
Commemorated.
Q
"
L.
Omitted in D.
k
"
Tradition
is
memorationem
in libris posuerunt.''
here evidently used to represent the Latin " ex traditione veterum nostrorum." It
signifies,
Brought together
B.,
Comchintol,
" coacervavi."
conveyance,
Coimcinoiliup,
1
(7'.)
one
to
another,
to
tradition ; the
Tho Irish always corrupted names. Thus Isidore is GfUiDip, foreign Jerome is Cipene, L., L., Cfpumip, B.
Isidore.
nacaim,
Irish.
deliver, is in
-(T.)
Britonia insola.
Gbpeuiup,
L.,
Gupebiup, B.
The The
This section
is
re-
in
Latin adds Prog])er, who is not mentioned (7'.) any of the Irish copies
peated twice in L. first at the beginning, and again near the end ; the readings of the former of these copies will be denoted by
m Gaels
tin
It is
word
Scoti or Scotti,
uniformly trans-
lated J) ae 6il', Gadclii or Gaels, throughout this work, ^a*^ ^ is the name by which
1
A Britinia
a 6picone,
Dicta
est.
Omitted
1 .
a 6perone,
the Irish
2
.
(T.)
1).,
the Irish and Highlanders of Scotland designate themselves to the present day.
t)acanca,
equivalent
(T.)
1
word put
The Welch
Gwydhil,
(T.)
Omitted,
But I have writings nor in books. in the Annals of the brought together" the histories that I found Romans, out of the chronicles of the learned saints, viz.: Isidore
are
not commemorated
in
and Jerome, and Euscbius, in the Annals of the Saxons and Gaels, and what I discovered from the tradition" of our own old men.
II.
Britonia insola
a Britinia"
r
filio
i.
e.
the
island of Britain is named from Britan, or some say that it was from one Brutus it was named i. e. the first consul that was of the Ro5
,
mans; but Albion' was the first name of the island of Britain. Eight hundred thousand paces is the length" of the island of Britain. Two hundred thousand paces is its breadth. Eight and twenty principal
caers [or cities] are in it; and these following cording to the learned of Britain"
:
Caer-Gortigeru.
B.
2
.
No
uobepcuo apoile
ip
o 6picup
ditions
for
The name of h-ammnijeat), L'. Britain is here derived from Brutus the
po
first
from a Trojan who accompanied ^Eneas; but the name Junius, rather than the
Roman
work
of this
See Dion.
(//.)
Albion
(2'.) is
First
omitted in
any of the Latin editions. It is not of Latin origin, and has no reference to the
Latin word albus ; nor
is
For L. the Latin copies, and rightly. Junius Brutus is not here alluded to and
all
;
its
origin and
consul
is said,
meaning known. It does not appear that the Greek geographers gave any explanation of their
u
son of power and dignity. See Mr. Gunn's note vi. p. 94, &c. ; Du Cange in Consul and
Consulatus; Galfrid.
x. cap. 4, &c.
word
'Ahovtav.
(//.)
Eight hundred
the length.
1
Monumet.
i.
cap. 13,
p. 80.
Omitted, B. L-.
Cemeno omitted B. L
lp
L-.
Marcus Anachoreta,
-(T.)
T
Tywysawg appears to be the British equivalent; Bruttus Tywysawg o Ruvein; Hanes Grufudd ab Cynan, p. 584. The
fable of
These following
mo
po
pip, B. L*.
(T.)
Eoman
tra-
here,
cecup
(T.)
28
Caep ^opcigeprm. Caep ^purup. Caep TTlencepc. Caep Caep TTleDjuiD. Caep Colun. Caep ^upoipr. Caep Qbpog. Caep Capaooj. Caep bpur. Caep TTlacoo. Caep Cunamo. Caep Oen. Caep Ipangm. Caep pheup. Caep Oon. Caep Lonmopepuipc. Caep ^pujan. Caep Sane. Caep Lejun. Caep ^niDiuo. Caep bpeacan. Caep Leipinoin. Caep penopa. Caep Opuichjolgoo. Caep Luicicoir. Caep Upnochc. Caep Gilimon.
Luill.
III. Ipic imoa a cachpaca jenmoca pin, [oiapmeoe a para a caipcel cumacca]. Ceichpi ceinela aiccpeabaio imp bpearari, 1 .1. Cpuichnig bpeacnaij Bahrain. Inopi 5 ura I1ia J5aeoil aneap, Gbonia amap erappu inopi Opcc 6ipe .1. TTlanaino, acuaio. [Ctpcnaio h-6pe peac imp bpeacan piap oeap co pia
~\
-\
~\
-|
-]
poca.
x
cities are
but they are worth preserving, as it is possible sometimes, even from a blunder, to
obtain a clue to the true orthography ( 7".) The twenty-eight caers do not occur
till
Machuit, C. Ludain, C.
C. Pheus, C. Miucip,
the
close
of
the
Latin
Xennius
Ceisi, C. Giraigon,
but, in
the corresponding
place
of the
MS. of 945, from Marcus, the names As of thirty-three cities occur, p. 46.
Nennius gives one name, Verulam, which is not in that copy, the latter must
have given six which Nennius did not receive; but the confusion of texts prevents
C. Luitcoit, C.
Urtaeh,
given
in
C.
Celhneno.
,
The names,
Gorthigearnd,
as
LJ
are
C.
C.
my
Caer
Gurcoc and Caer Teim (Thanie?) were two of them. Archbishop Ussher has
Grugoin,
C. Sent,
C.
C.
commented upon
(Works,
Ler-
gum,
oit,
The
and,
Irish trans-
C. Urtocht,
Most of
lator has, in
some
identify his
names
on the other
haud,
many of the
explanations by Llwyd,
29
Caer-Machod.
Caer-Lunaind.
Caer-Oen.
Caer-Pheus.
Legun.
III.
Caer-Pendsa.
Caer-Eilimon.
Caer-Druithgolgod.
Caer-Urnocht.
are y itscaers [or cities] besides these; innumerable 2 its fortified castles Four races inhabit its raths [or forts'] and 1 the island of Britain, viz.: the Gaels, the Cruithnachs [Plots'], the
Numerous
Britons,
and the Saxons. The island Guta" is to the south of it; Abonia i. e. Manaind, is on the west between them and Eri [Ireland]
c
,
to the north of
it.
Camden, Ussher, and earlier authors, are See light and vague conjectures (77.)
Additional Notes, No.
'
is
hill,
signified also
I.
a fort
ordinary
( T.)
kind.
See I)u
Numerous are.
and iao or
Cange, in voce
a
The Cruitlmachs
The well-known
in-
lac, they.
p.
See O'Dono(T.)
Irish
name
van's Irish
z
Grammar,
161
habitants of Scotland.
Innumerable
is
castles.
This
2
.
considers the
word
as
synonymous with
clause
inserted from B.
L2
reads
No.
b
II.
(T.}
"In
Guta.
cum
(T.)
Guta
is
innumeris
fabricatis."
castellis
ex lapidibus ct latere
Latin Nennius says, "Gueid vel Guith, quod Latine divortium dici potest." However
mean
Ynys Gwyth
" Three
is
to convert a pro-
Island.
principal
are
by casting up an intrenchment across the narrow neck that united it to the main land. The remains
of
united to
Ynys Prydain,
Ore,
Manaw, and
(//.)
series,
No. 67.
many such
are
still
to
be seen in Ire-
The Isle
6bon of Man
Hlania, B.
6boniu,
land.
poca.
cian].
Oiaipmire [ono] a locha [ajup a ppoca.] Da ppim-ppurh inoci .1. bapca Uamup i SabpainO; ip poppa-paioein peolaio lonja 50 mainib mope bpeacan uile]. inpi bpearan [co peoaib
-]
)
17o linpac bpeacam in n-inpi uile ap cup tia clanaib, o n-lchc co muip n-Opc [-) po allaO -| aippoepcop.]
muip
rpi
IV. lap
d
n-t>ilmt>
cpa Da panoao
This
in
ooman a
cpi
[it>ip
maccu
But
the island
is
north east.
passage
inserted from B. L.
The verb
The
benaio
signifies to
v.
draw
out, to prolong.
hav,
quotes a pas-
parh or r-ariipa) summer; the adjoining country being part called the Gwlad yr I lav, or Land of
(Irish,
of
is
applied to drawing
Inserted from B. L.
a sword.
And
rivers
Summer, Anglice Summersetshire. This passage of the Historia is taken from the words of Gildas in cap. I, inthe
as
is
autem
f
(T.)
cluding that melancholy word which is omitted in the Irish, " per qua; olim rates
Sabraind
The Sabrina
or Severn.
King Locrine (saith the Galfridian Chronicle) deserting his wife Gwenddolen, took
a concubine, Estrildis,
a daughter, Sabrina.
lp
popo-paioe, upon these very rivers." The emphatic pence in or poem, " upon the selfgives an additional force,
L.
is
" It
war against her husband, slew him, and flung the two ladies into the river; the younger of whom bequeathed to it her name. Lib. ii. cap. 5. But
levying
fame
rivers."
The word
is
not be to found
in the
common
dictionaries,
but
it is
the
ancient form of pean or pan. Poppa-pioein would be written, in the modern Irish
language, oppa-pan.
h
(T.)
Britain.
With
the
is
jewels
This clause
probable (as Mr. Carte suspectcd) that the fable, in its existing shape, was composed in Armorica ; where the
renders
it
The Latin copies uile occurs only in L. read " per qua? olim rates vehebantur ad " portandas divitias pro causa navigations.
-(T.)
to
be known.
But the
e
.
island of Britain
11
.
Innumerable are
are in
it,
its
lochs and
its
f
;
rivers
it is
Two
viz.
upon
sail,
The
lency'.
Britons at
first filled
1
from the sea of Icht to the sea of Orck, both with glory and excelIV.
1
Now
the sea
after the
From
tlio
of Icht,
Sfc.
Understand
is
from
Portus Iccius or
Itius, to that of Orkney. " Dathi went afterwards, with the men of
This chapter is used for po (T.) made up from chapters 13 and 14 of the old Latin editions, at pp. 53-4, of the
Marcian.
Hisicion,
The
Erin, across
Muir n-Icht
Gene-
no.
The former
of Mannus,
of Ily-Fiachrach,
ii.
So in
father
the
Duan Albanach,
verse 10,
(Pinker-
Germ,
latter
ton's Inquiry,
For he
is
said to be father of
;
n'Icht."
Where Adamnan
Germann's crossing
Armenon
cap. 34.
The Portus
to
know
to
not what.
confounded with Calais and Boulogne; but is now conjectured to be the same as
Vissent or Witsant, a neighbouring vilSome of the Latin copies have it, lage. " from Totness to Caithness," but others have no termini assigned. (H.)
worth while
mention the
to the Gepidffi.
gotus) either to the Balti or Amali (Visigoths or Ostrogoths), but nothing indicates to which.
This pasIn
Alanus
to
Was
divided.
Ro
panoab, B. L.
it
is
often spelt,
is
32
maccu Nae] .1. Gopaip Qppia. Sem an n-Qpia. Cam Qpppaic an Qppjiaic. laperh an Ojiaip. Ipe cec peap Do pil lapech caimc [ap cup] in n-6opaip .1. Qlanuip co n-a cpi macaib .1. Ipacon Negua. Ceichpi meic 05 Ipacon Ppan[^ochup no] Qpmion
-| -]
-|
.1.
~\
cup,
Pomanup, bpicup, Qlbanup. Ctpmon [umoppo] .u. meic laip, -Cpi ^ocup, Uilejocup, Cebecup, bupganDup, Lon^obapDup. meic Negua, Uanoalup, Sa^o, [boapup. Sa^o mac Nejua ip uaoa acaio Sa^rain]. bpicup, imoppo, ip uaD bpeacam, mac paiDein Ipacoin, [mic Qlani], mic pecliuip, mic Ogamain, mic Uai, mic buiob, mic Semoib, mic Qracc, mic Qoch, mic Qbaip, mic Roa,
mic Qppa, mic lobaich, [mic loban], mic laperh, mic Nae, [mic
ac piaoap a peancapaib bpearan. a n-analcaib na Romanach. imoppo Cteniap mac Qnacip DO ciachcam lap co jail Cpai co h-6acail, i cnjapoaip Lauina
Laimiach]
Ip
amlaio
pin
V. Innipoap
Beticeen
I,.
(ifNoe.
Inserted from
clause
is
inserted
I), is
from B.
1 .
LV
Its
B.
(?'.)
omission in
Inserted from
m At
the beginning.
1 .
scribe.
'
( 7'.)
in a different order
He
is
the
son
of Isacon
Saibem
signifies
he.
in
n-Gopaip ap cup
t>o
is
which
pil lapeo. In B. the clause ap cup t>o pil There are two copies lupeo is omitted. of this section in L., both very corrupt.
The
Irish
loban,
-(T.)
n
2 son of Japheth, occurs in B. L'. and L ., but Jobaith is omitted. In the Latin
Got/tus or
Arm/on.
The words
L'.
J^o-
copies
is
Semoib
is
called Simeon,
and Mair
CIpmenon,
B.
inserted
is
who
Ethacht, B.
Irish copies,
1 .
or Echtacht,
is
L2)
in the
L IA
1
(T.)
.
whose name
written Etka
Burgantus
in
Asra, or Ezra,
The Latin
(T.)
which are
This
33
sons of Noe viz.: Eoraip, Affraic, and parts; between the three The in Asia; Cam in Affraic; Jafeth in Eoraip. Asia. Sem was first man of the race of Jafeth that came into Eoraip at the beginning"
1
was Alanius, with his three sons; viz.: Isacon, Gothus or Armion", and Negua. Isacon had four sons, Francus, Romanus, Britus, AlNow Armion had five sons, Gotas, Uilegotas, Cebetus, banus. Burgandus", Longobardus. Negua had three sons, Vandalus, Saxo, It is from Saxo, son of Negua, that the Saxons are deBoarus.
scended*
;
but
it is
He
is
the son of
Isacon
the son of Alanius, the son of Fethuir, the son of Ogaman, the son of Tai, son of Boidhbh, son of Semoibh, son of Athacht, son
,
of Aoth, son of Abar, son of Raa, son of Asra, son of lobaith, son of
loban, son of Japeth, son of Noe, son of Laimiach. 8 corded in the histories of Britain
.
Thus
it is
re-
V. Furthermore'
it is
Aenias the son of Anacis arrived in Italy after the destruction of Troy, and took to wife Lavina the daughter of Ladin, son of Pan, son
of
6
The
histories
of Britain.
In the Latin,
"
Hanc peritiam
this
Annals of the Romans The whole of and the next two chapters occur twice
in the
Book
of Lecan
shall
two copies
be referred to as
L and
1
Furthermore
Here we revert
to the
2
.
third chapter of Nennius, from which chaps, v., vi., vii., above are translated.
British
separated from
;
the
.
Essarc
is
is
tondus
is
Erichthonius.
Britan exosus
2 foregoing chapter, and united to this L reads: Cib cpa uche ip amlaio peo ucpiaoup Sencup 6peacan a n-anoalaib nu
that same son of Silvius (viz. Brutus), who, as the Druid had prophesied, would be " exosus omnibus hominibus." The
Roma.
is fol-
lowed in the text, agrees with the Latin copies, in which the history of ^Eneas is
account in Marcus, pp. 48, 50, is different, and a more obscure composition
(H.)
begun thus
manorum
sic
./Eneas post
(T.)
34
Lauina injean
LaoianDai,
Laom
~\
mapbaD UuipnD
-]
mic Puin mic PIC mic SaDuipnD -)c. lap n-ej Laoin in pig po gab Qemap
in
lap
piji
po cumDaigeD
-\
mac Gemapa,
[po cecoip].
Siluiup lapDain cugapoaip peicij, -| po DO Qpcan bean a meic [DO beic coppach,
ba coppach,
i.]
-|
aopec
po paiD
alachca,
-|
ceachca co [a] mac co po paiDiD a DpuiD Do cabaipc apDmepa ap a mnai co peapaD in po ba mac, no'n po ba h-in^ean po ceachc. Oo COID in DpuiD, i aobepc [lap ciaccian] in DpuiD pe h-Qpcan co muipconao mac DO bai 'na bpoinD; aDbepc comao cpen, a achaip i a machaip, comao mipjneach la each. TTlapb peao bpicip, cpa a machaip Dia bpeich. 17o h-ainmmgeaD pom po
-| -] -j
.1.
-|
mic Qeniapa mic Qnacip, mic Caipen, mic Gppcqic, mic Upoip, mic h-Qipic, mic knip, mic Oapoam, mic lob, mic SapDam, mic Ceil, mic polloip,
[om]
Silui
mac
mic
Qpcam
mic c\opapcpeip, mic TTleppaim, mic Cairn, mic Mae, piln maleDicci piDenceip pacpem, mic Nae.
Tpop
T
Shortly after
Added from
b'l
B.;
2
.
which
nant
nmc DO
.1.
In manifestly the true reading. L'. and D., the word used to denote pregis
is alucra, wliipli in B. is given as an explanation of coppac. (T.) " ut y Druid. Ncnnius says, cup. 3,
cop
machuip
Sell-
9
.
read (in-
(T.)
mitteret
*
magum suum.
liis
(T.)
1
Was pregnant.
.1.
After
L'. a
return.
Added from B. L
roppach, The Latin copies read here " nunciatum est ^Eea?, quod nurus sua gra%ada es.
L2
(T.)
That
it
leas
son.
1
bai
ma
set;" but one of the MSS. collated by Mr. Stevenson has Ascanio instead of JEnece, in conformity with the Irish version
boi in
"
35
After having slain Turn, and after the death of Ladin the king, Aenias took the kingdom of Ladianda; and the city of Alba-longa was founded by Ascan, son of Aenias, and he v married a wife, and she bare him a son, viz. Silvius, shortly after
.
.
it
was told
to
Ascan
and she became pregnant, and wife was pregnant* and he sent
;
would send his Druid y to give an opinion on his wife, to know whether it was a son, or whether it was a daughter she was about to bring forth. The Druid went, and 2 after his return the Druid said to Ascan, that it was a son a that was in her womb; and said that he would be powerful, and that he would kill his father and his mother, and that he would be hated by b all In fact his mother died in giving him birth. He received a name, viz. Britus, and afterwards he was nursed VI. Now d Britus was the son of Silvius, son of Ascan, son of
say that he
. .
e son of Tros, Aenias, son of Anacis, son of Caipen, 'son of Essarc son of Airic, son of Idus, son of Dardain, son of Jove, son of Sardain, son of Ceil, son of Polloir, son of Zororastres, son of Mesraim, son
,
of Cam
(filii
Noe f
Moreover,
c
He was
nursed.
filius, et
is,
" ct
tlu-
nutritus est
ejus Bruto."
nomen
(T.)
Now t)no, L
A
2
t)m
.
(T.)
They agree, however, the pedigree to Cham or Ham, and not to L gives Japhet, as in the Latin copies. the pedigree thus, mic Oipoip, mic Gp1
in tracing
Son of Caipen, son of Essarc These two generations, inserted between Anchises
and Tros
Shabappn, mic Ceil, mic pulloip, mic ^o^cp^o^^a^, mic TTleppaim, mic
Cairn epcono mic Naei
(i.e.
Essarc,
is
evi-
the accursed
dently Assarracus, and is written Qpapcc, 2 B. Qpaipi5, L CIpaips, L (T.) f Son of Noe In the remainder of the
1 .
L2
thus:
mic Chpoip, mic Gpeccoiniup, mic Dapomn, mic loib, mic Shaouipn, mic pheil, mic phulloip, mic 9vopapoipcpeap, mi
2
Ctipicconoup Da mac laip .1. Ilium -| Gpapcup; ip leip po cumOaigeo Ilium .1. Upoi; ip oo po ba mac
[imoppo]
Laimiooin, achaip Ppiaim.
mac
Qnacip, Gnacip achaip Geniapa, Geniap achaip Gpcain pen, achaip bpicain e;ropi .1. bpicain mip^nech. Ip amlaiD
achaip
pin
.1.
5 uariac h>
geimlach bpeacan
VII.
po
Nae mac
accursed,
e.
tai-
It will
is
miach
(i.
e.
Cam
the
i.
who
at Noe, son of
B. gives it thus, mic Chopip, mic Gpeccom, mic t)apoam, mic loib, mic Sacmpb, mic pulloip, mic Sopapcpep, mic nieppaim, mic Cam ejxoinci po bich imm [a] achaip, .1. im Noe,
Lamech.)
It Jupiter, son of Saturn, son of Cffilus. would seem probable also that the text
was corrupted by British transcribers, anxious, for the honour of their country,
to deduce the ancestry of Brutus from the race of Japhet rather than from the accursed Ham. Pallor, the father of Ceil
mic
bich
^aimpiuch
ypl.
is
\Vliere
the
de2
.
scription of
is
Cam
the same as in
for
(who
for chib.
the curse of
copies
is
ofTellus.
8
B.,
mac
I,
1
mic
Nae
rpecrami, B.
'
mac Qipicconmp,
(T.)
L'.
Asam/s,
i.e.
and of Tros in the margin, and in which the genealogy of Brutus is made to end
thus
"
:
(Iliad,
'I'ouia $'
v.
230).
filii
filii
Jupiter
de
genere
Cain
Tpwof
'IXoe
[Cam?],
tis
T',
AaaapciKoe
ravvfin^lt-
D. reads corruptly Ham, both as the name of the son of Tros and of the city. B.,
L'.,
Dardanus, son of
Juvan, son
and
2
.
read Ilium
in
both places,
37
Moreover8 Tros, son of Airictondus", had two sons viz., Ilium e. by Ilus] was founded [Ilus] and Asarcus'; it was by him [i he had a son, Laimidoin, the father of Priam. AsIlium, i. e. Troy sarc, moreover, teas the father of Capen, Capen was the father of
, ; j ;
k Anacis, Anacis the father of Aenias Aenias the father of Ascan, the It was in abhorred grandfather of Britan exosus, i e. of Britan the m this way that our noble elder Guanach deduced the pedigree of the
, 1
.
Britons,
but IA instead of
elder,"
we may
is
was an
1
Irish historiographer
but no such
is
Troy __ Cpop, H.
2
.
Cpoi, B.
dpogive
known, nor
it
the
name
chachaip na Cpe,
k Aenias.
unless
or
we suppose
to
be the same
Cuan
this
T
genealogy thus
f)'
Cuanach),
av TKi9' viov afivfiova Afiofi^ovra' AaofjLeSiitv d'apa TiQwvuv rtKtro, Hpiap.6v rt'
IXo
AdjuTrov re, KXimoj/
ff,
among the
An
historio-
'iKtraova
r',
oov "A-
grapher of this name is frequently cited in the Annals of Ulster thus "sic in libro
;
Si
Kcnrvv
II.
up
v.
sq.-
Cuanach inveni,"
475' 55 2
'
at
6>
1'
'(
Seun-uruip 6pin
.1.
e,x-
Cuanach, A. D. 610; " ut Cuana scripsit," A. D. 482, 489 ; " secundum librum docet," A. D. 598 Cuanach," A. D. 543. As no reference to
libro
;
grandfather of Britus exosus, i. e. of Britain the abhorred, was that Ascan." (T.)
this reference to nicles of the late to
after the year the writer so named 628, supposes to have flourished about that date ; and
Ware
Colgan doubtingly
S.
identifies
him with
Ware's
Romans, what follows, not to what precedes but the words ip amlaio pin and the sense
;
written so as to re-
Cuanna, Abbot
of Lismoro;
of the whole passage are inconsistent with this supposition, and therefore D. has been
followed.
simple conjecture; for we know nothing of the writer quoted in the Annals
of Ulster except his name, unless he be the same as the Cuana, who is called
Guanach
is
Latin copies of Nennius ; and therefore, as well as from his being called " our noble
of Drogheda,
and
bliaDnaib laptmm, DO peip papDine in pala DO bpicup beich 05 paigoeopachc a piaonaipi achaip, co panig in c-paigeD uaDa a coll apach in
VII. lap
n-il
t)|ina6,
in
Do
.1.
pig
mapb
pon
<5p e '5
in
.1.
a achaip pein,
-\
[o'n]
li-e
h-Gacail lapcoin pop inDpib mapa Uoppian, inDapbam a g-cmaio Uuipnn Do mapbao DO Ctemap. apnah-mopib
Uanig a Ppancaib mpoain, [ocup] po cumDaigeD leip Uopinip, [-] canig mpoain a n-inip bpeacan, copo nip puilngeao anopin h-e], gab a pigi, i copo h-ainnimgeD in imp [uab], 50 pop lin Dia clainD [Qgup conaD h-epin] copach a rpebe, Do peip 1 Dia cineD pom.
~]
~\
na Roman.
t>e rai^ais
RomaN
[QNOSOJ.
VIII. lanup
.1.
manchu, [agup]
loib lapDain.
ip
uao ammnigep mi
enaip.
SaDupnD lapoain.
Dain].
DapDan mac loib lapDain. piccup mac loib [mpPunup [mac piccup] n. [bliaDan]. LaDin a mac .1.
[bliabon].
Qemap
is
a.
in.
Ctpcan
a. .xixini.
mapb
whose death
i/als
"
to be, 7 ni
of Ulster), 739 (Tighernach). (T.) His father For .1. a achaip, B. and
.1.
until he
q
(71)
i
L'.
.1.
read
Silui.
By
.
of the temple, in front of the ear (T.) P Died The reading his oicn father.
pean-chocac jpec ajup Cpoiann pein; and L 2 adds, ocup ip e cocao jpec ocup Cpoianoach co pin anuap. (T.)
r
Torinit.
L*.
Coip-inip, B.
Cachaip
is
.1.
here followed
is
that of B.
D. reads
in
Copmip,
(7'.)
s
The city
of Tours
intended,
a^up
ni
apaenlop gop
mapb
ni
annpin.
reads
ajup
c-achaip poenlup co po
He
remain
1 .
there
And L ajup
2
.
This clause
(
mapb a
The meaning
of all
Here
1
(T.) B. and L
1
L''
(7 .)
paragraph of
this chap-
39
years subsequently, according to the prophecy of the Druid, it happened to Britus to be shooting arrows in presence of the king, i. e. his father", and an arrow from him pierced the
VII. After
many
temple
his
own
of the king, and the king died immediately there, i. e. father p and afterwards he was driven out of Italy, to the
;
islands of the Torrian [Mediterranean] sea, and the Greeks expelled him out of the Islands in revenge for Turnn, who had been killed by
Aenias q
After this he came to France, and Torinis was founded 5 by him, and he was not suffered to remain there but came afterwards into the island of Britain, where he took possession of the
.
kingdom, and the island was named from him, and became full of his And thus was it first peopled, acchildren and his descendants.
cording to the Romans.
HERE'.
King of Eperda", was the first king that took possession of the Roman territory; and it is from him was named the month of January". Saturn after him. Joib [Jove] after
e.
Jan,
him.
Dardan, son of Joib, after him. Piccus, son of Joib, after him. Faunus, son of Piccus, reigned twenty years". Latin, his son, fifty
Aenias, three years.
years.
Ascan
thirty-four years.
Silvius twelve,
until
ter,
down
to
The residue
fifth,
po jab, are inserted from B. L IA from L L 4 (T.) 2 w Twenty years. L and L read qiicu
1
fourth,
tenth,
and twenty-eighth
bliaoan,
i.
e.
thirty years.
The
insertions
between
brackets in
'"Eperda.
Gppepoa, IA Hesperiawas
Italy.
from
a.
B.,
.,
and
in.
2
.
an ancient name of
iii.
Hor. Od.
(T.)
lib.
[i. e.
annos]
copies
Qpcan
the
6, v.
T
7; lib. iv. 5, v. 38
other
January __ TTlic lanuaip, IA ; the other copies all read mi enaip. The words
Qpcan,
;cx;cini.
Other variations in
or-
(T.)
Siluiup amtm bpicup, [amail po paiopeamap]. co ropachc l?omal mac poem T?ea Siluiae [ille],
ingeme Numicaip, mic Ppoic Silun, mic Quencine Silun, mic Qpannulipi Silun, mic Ggpaippae Silnn, mic Uibepne Silun mic Qlbam Silun, mic Clpcain Silun, mic popcaime Silun bpachaip pice
;
bpicipoa mac Silun mic Gpcain mic Qeniapa me. Popcomup a pijgi l?oman jrprprijc. bpicap a piji [inopi] bpeacan
bliaoam.
-j
popcomiop a bpachaip a pigi 17oman uc oijcimup. heile pagapc ba plaich mac n-lppachel, ip'na comaip pugao int) aipc ipm baipe, cugao po ceDoip. O 50 bail jjpiraip 50 gabail Cpuirhneach a n-mopib Opcc o. cccc. [bliaban] po gabpacap in cpian cuaipcgeapcach
FFJC.
-\
;
-|
mom
*
L'.
'
As L2
.
ice
have said.
Added from
B.
(T.)
Capis S., son of Athys or Egyptius S., son of Alba S., son of .^Eneas S., son of Pos-
Of every
;
pi, B.
or
thumus
S.,
of jEneas.
cue
*
added from L*
(T.)
Our
it is
NeimJ'ror,
Nuitiicuip, B.
it
L L
1
2
.
for
Procas;
Irish
will be
probable that Ascan Sylvius, whom he makes the son of Posthumus, is a mistake of the scribe (although it occurs in the MSS.) for JEneus. He also makes
nations as,
us, are
all
of Ppoic, which, however, is evidently the true reading. The list of the Silvii which follows appears to have been taken
Sylvius Posthumus the grandson, instead of the brother, of Ascanius, for which
there
is
no authority
although
Livy
from the Chronicon of Eusebius, although with some variations and inaccuracies.
(T.)
Thirty-nine years.
Probably a mis-
The genealogy,
as follows:
as given
by Eusebius,
is
take for twenty-nine, which is the number of years assigned to the reign of Posthumus by the Chronicon of Eusebius. Lr.
reads cpicha
Aremulus
Tiberinus
son of Agrippa
sou of Carpentus
S., S.,
son of
bliaoun aile,
thirty
other
son of
we have
said
x
.
Silvius
was
name of every king from that time until the coming of Romul, himself the son of Kea Silvia, daughter of Numitor, son of Proc 2 son of Aventine Silvius, son of Aramulus Silvius, son of Silvius Agrippa Silvius, son of Tibern Silvius, son of Alban Silvius, son of
the
1
,
Ascan Silvius, son of Postam Silvius he and Britus were brothers, and they were the two sons of Silvius, son of Ascan, son of Aenias. Postomus was sovereign of the Romans, thirty-nine years 3 Britus was sovereign of the island" of Britain thirty years. Postomios his Heli, the brother, was sovereign of the Romans as we have said. and it was in his prepriest, was prince of the children of Israel sence the ark was taken into captivity", and was brought back soon
;
'.
after.
From
islands of
the conquest of Britus to the conquest of thePicts in the e years, and they took the northern'
third
the capture of the ark is thus recorded "Mortuo Heli saccrdote archa testamenti
iug the length of the reign of Britus, so that there is reason to suspect that a line
ab alienigenis possidetur."
e
(T.)
L-.
Ore.
epcono,
(7'.)
L'.
Opcac,
"in
Opc-
cac, B.
f
Island.
Inopi
is
added from
Children of Israel.
plaich mac
(T.) n-
Northern.
sinistrali
ap& Ippael, B.
Ippael,
plaga Britannia." Anciently the north was considered to be on the left hand side,
lomap pn h-uapul pacapc 2 pop macaib Ippael, L -(T.) A Into captivity. This clause relating to
.
did in prayer.
is still
And
used in
the captivity of the ark is omitted in all the MSS. except D., but it occurs in the Latin " quando rcgnabat Bruto in Brittannia, Heli sacerdos judicabat in Israel,
:
Irish, for
properly the left hand, as well as the north and beup signifies the
is
;
cuaio
See Usshcr,
(T.)
Likewise
tune archa Testamenti ab alienigenis possidebatur ;" and these words seem taken
et
north
south.
(i
from the Chronicon of Eusebius, where IRISH ARCH. SOC. NO. l6.
mDpi
unDiu.
^aeoil mpoain po jjabpac in panD cecna na Cpuichneach, Do ponpac aencaij pe Cpuichnib a n-ajaio bpeacan. Sa;rain po gabpac iapt>ain imp bpeacan a n-aimpip TTlapciain in pij. Luchc rpi J^opcigeapnn [ona] ba pig bpeacan ann nn Da bparliaip lonj cangacap ap in^eapniam Opp Qijeapc
-\
.1.
.1.
~\
50 po Dicuippeac bpeacnu
t>e
in-nnlib na li-inDpi.
amair,
.1.
iNt>isis
IX. Ceio peap DO gab GipinD pappralon cum mile hoinmile icip pipp mna, imbup po popbpiclieap a 'n-6ipi na n-il a n-aen c-peachcmam DO cam, [a n-Dijail mileaoaib, copap mapb
.1.
-| "|
na
pinjaili
NemeaD
8
Martian
the king,
i.
e. .tin:
emperor
"
very probably, contained a eopy of this work), as his authority for the number
of Partholan's companions. After giving the names of Partholan's wife and three
sons,
ciula; a
Germania
exjiulsa: in exilio,
an army of a thousand men, mile DO muille pit), DO peip Nenniup, plua umcul leu^rop a Ppulcuip Chaipil, "aci
in
et Ilengist,
qui et
(T.)
Na
clipioch, L".
The
re-
his
translation
of this passage,
has
petition in the
Book
(T.)
They
J
multiplied.
poipbpecipcup, B.
The
first
man, ^r
See Additional
(?'.)
muille
tells us,
place
300 years
43
third part of the island of Britain they dwell there unto this day.
Afterwards the Gaels took the same division occupied by the Picts; and they made a treaty with the Picts against the Britains.
The Saxons
Marcian the King g But Gortigearn was then King of Britain, i. e. the crew of three ships" came out of Germany under two brothers, viz., Ors and Aigeast, so that they drove the Britons into the
borders of the island
1 .
men
1
k
,
i.
was Parrtalon, with a thoua thousand between men and women; and they mul1
man
many thousands, until they died of a plague in one week, in judgment for the murder that he committed on his father and on his mother".
tiplied in Eri, into
Nemed
tliolan
;
poem
is
ii
give A. M. 2820 as the date of this plague, and 2520 as the date of Par-
Masters,
who
beginning
Gpe
tholan's arrival.
copy in the Leabhar Gabhala (T.) " In I/is mother. This judgment
clause
is
of Partholan in the twenty-second year before the birth of Abraham, on the authority of an ancient poem, or 300 years
after the Deluge.
It
added from L.
is
ricide of Partholan
map DO
rhupb' pe
how
all this
50
ag lappuio
been preserved, if they had all perished in the plague. O'Flaherty (Ogygia, p. 65)
places the birth of
pionjaile, 50
pin
Abraham
in
A.M. 1949,
Do cuip (Jiu plui ap a pliocc, pep mapbab nuoi mile pe h-aom peuccmum
oiob,
why
" The cause Goaip. Partholan came into Eri was because
m-6emn
44
pop ^ab [pen in Gipmt>]. TTlac pamem ajiaile Ggnomain; po arcpeob a pil pe pe cian [in Gipint>], co n-t>eacat>ap co h-Gapbain, pop ceiceao [in cippa] na TThiipiDe .1. na pomopac.
ictpoain
Nemeao
Uipi bullopurn
,
.1.
pipbols mpoain
.1.
-]
Lhpi Oominioputn
in
T?o
jab
n-Gipino lapoain
Qpmopum, pip Ppi Domnann, pil Nemio annpin. Uuara oe Oaplebep Oeoputn
-]
Uipi
.1.
.1.
nann
lie
had killed
his father
and mother, in
or-
der to obtain the kingdom from his brother, after which murder he departed, and
M.
came
to Eri;
but on
this
1" Fomorians were "men of 2245. the sea," for so the name signifies, i. e.
they
uipe
a plague on his race, by which were killed nine thousand men of them in one week,
ut
were oo
pirate*.
Keating says
Ctp
The Four
Masters, ad A. M. 2820, place this event "at the old plain of Moynalta, on the
po
rmnpib.
Hillot'Edar," or
;
Howth;
that
reason they are called Fomorians, because they used to commit robbery on the sea. FotHor/ans, i. e. on the seas." (T.)
r
\ ii'i
was erected
Hutttrrum
Uipno,
in
D.,
is
Caiiileuchc mumcipe
pupchalun, the
manifest error of the scribe for Uipi. D. is the only one of the three MSS. that
liuUum, in gives the Latin names here. the Latinity of the middle ages, signified,
according to
tor is ;
Du
Gauge,
liacidum pas-
which suggests
noticed.
a derivation of the
dated by the Four Masters, A. M. 2850; and by O'Flaherty (Ogygia, p. 65) A.M. 2029. 5 Q k) when followed by a preposition, has a
P
11
name Fir-Bolg,
seen
neuter signification
(7'.)
In Eri
The
tribute.-
(T.)
think that this colony were Belga\ See O'Brien's Diet, in voce bolg, and O'Fla-
L.
For
herty (Ogygia,
p.
73),
who
Fomorians or
mariners,
and
the
opsee
(2'.)
upon them,
Were
the race
of Nemed.
Viri Ar-
45
Nemed
He was
Ag-
dwelt long in Eri until they went into noman; on them by the Muiridi, flying from the tribute" imposed Fomorians.
his race
i.
Spain, e. the
The
Viri Bullorum
i.
the Firbolg, afterwards, and the Viri the Fir-Gaileoin, and the Viri Dominiorum, i. e. the
,
i.
e.
Nemed
8
.
e.
the Tuatha
De Danann',
took
Ireland;
morum
spear.
is
a literal
translation of Firsignifies
Gaileoin, for
jaiUian
a dart or
were
called the Fir-Bolg, nann, and Gaileoin. Fir Bolg, from the leathern bags that they had with them in
Fir
who Dhomh-
the Damnonii or
ciful
it
on
the
Keating,
used to
mould
And
follows.
five leaders
of the
he says:
Gp
Do na
from their spears; because they used to be under arms to protect them
all
their
6ol, pip Dhoviinann, ajup^aileom. pip ftolg, imoppo, o na boljaib leartnp DO biob aca pan n^peij, ag lomcop inpe, Da cop pop leacaib loma, jijo npip
biob.
task; and it was from the spears (yaibh), or from the lances (sleayltaibk) which they
used as arms, that they were so called." See also the Poem beginning Gpe apap na
n-iop^al,
in the
paib 6015.
Royal Irish Academy, p. 34), which was most probably Keating's authority ( T.)
1
IQD, DO b;u^ jjupab IQD Do BIOD a n-apm 05 copnarh caic an can DO biDip a^ Deunam a bpea&ma, ajup o
h-ainmmea6
Plebes
aan
nifies
na
^aib, no o na plea^aib
Doib,
po h-ammntjiob
IOD.
naan."
46
Goon Luchcenup QpGaoan [ona] pilia cipe;r. Cpeoenup pigalup. Oianup TTleioicup. muimi na piliD. ^oibnen pabep. Lug mac Giuhnega eiup Oagoa [mop] (mac Galaoan mic Dealjiabatiap na h-uil-oana.
nann ip oib
]io
babaji na pnim
elaftnaig.
.1.
baich)
1
ap e a panig licpi na Sgoc. iat> na pip peo po bpipear each mop pop na muipeaoaib .1. I] Dun fio cop raecpaoap pompa ina cop pop na pomoncaib, oaingean
in pig.
Ogtna bpachaip
in pig,
.1.
-\
to
to have
and Ineharba, famous for their sorceries and necromantic power, who were therefore called I)e Danann,
or the
Gods of
Danann
of the poets; Goibnenn, These personages (with the " the nurse of exception of Etan poets") are all mentioned by Keating. Etan is thus noticed by O'Flaherty, " Etana poetria, filia Diankecht, filii Asaraci,
\'v/..
the nurse
the smith."
name
of
tilii
Tuatha De Danann. See Keating. O'Flaherty dates the invasion of the Tuatha De
Danann, A. M. 2737. A. M. 3303. (T.)
u
Armediu medico;, fuit mater Dalbocthii regis," &c Oyyyia, iii. c. 14, p. 179. See
also
The Four
In
15.
Masters,
K.
I.
Coi/iiten,
fuber
by
45: 6(irccm
mic Gapcupjj
again, p.
:
men
Ue Danann,
somewhat
49 fcucun
are given in Irish, not in Latin as in the text; aud their names are also
varied,
Coipppi.
v
C>!ancechc laiopibe.
\\~itli ichiiiti,
tuccuno pnep.
OpeDne ceupo.
of
t)iuncecc liui.
piDe
.1.
all
the arts
who had
^oibneno 6uclipa paep, ajup Cpeione ^olia, in cecipo, "jup Oianceachc in IKII^, u^up6ut>anDariu a inpjean pin, .1. muime
pileuo.
15.
bunne nu
in
handed,
Taillten,
who now
instituted
the
games
at
ajup ^oibneann in obu. L. " Luchtan (or Luchra), the carpenter (or mechanic); Credne, the artist;
pileo,
i.
nu
e.
Keating makes him the son ofCian, son of Diancccht, &c. See also Leabhar Gabhala, and O'Flaherty's Ogygia, part iii. p. 48
;
Dianceacht,
the
leech
(or
physician)
ch. 13, p.
71 .(T.)
teas his
daughter,
w Son of Deatliaet/i.
47
Luchtenus, Credenus, figulus; Dianus, medicus; also Eadon, his daughter, viz. the nurse of the poets; Goibnen, faber". Lug, son of Eithne, v with whom were all the arts. Dagda the Great (son of Ealadan,
Ireland;
artifex;
it
as
Ogma, brother of
the king;
it
was
e.
them
i.
e.
a
alogy does not occur in L. or B.
TTIop
is
Irish
traditions
re-
added from L.
The genealogy
of these
Moy
;
Tuireadh
as
Leabhar
Gabhala
(p.
48):
bo h-amm an Oajoa, mac Galacam, mic Oealbaoic, mic Nee, mic lonoaoi,
" ceirpe ficic&liaoan. Eochaidh Ollathar, who had the name of the Dagda, son of
having been fought between the Tuutha De Danann, and the Firbolg so that this reading is probably an error of some
scribe.
z
(2'.)
They
fled.
Caecpac, H.
is
;
Oiuec-(T.)
Ealathan, son of Dealbaoth, son of Net, son of londaoi (reigned) fourscore years."
stated as
by Nennius
and the
Oealbuoic mac
^pianoinn, mic Galacam, mictDealbuoic, micNeicc, mic " lonnom, oeic m-bliaoan. Dealbaeth,
O^ma
tower
is
said to
have been of
glass.
The
legends of glass towers, houses, ships, &c., are capable of two solutions the one
:
son of
Ogma
natural,
glass
and
referring to a time
when
the
Ogyg. x The
occult
iii.
c.
13, p.
79 .(T.)
The ancient of methods of writing were called Ogham. Ogma was surnamed ^piam-eijip,
letters
the Scots.
though
cvvviii.
On
every
Ogma
(T.)
Griananus (Ogyg.
Lit.
iii.
magic circle described by a wand of power is a tower of glass; and a circle of triliths
14, p. 179)
"broke
a great battle upon the mariners." Instead of each mop, L. reads each tTluiji
though it be a half-open enclosure (a point harped upon in almost every combination of British words), is a
or of stones,
perfect and inviolable structure.
From
the
48 co n-Deachaoaji pip Gpenn ma n-oajait) co pop poppo oo glaepeac in muip imnp, copo cachaispeac ppiu No couile ace luchc aen luinge, op gabaoap in n-inip lapoain. mau mn clann Neimio im peapgup leib-oeapg mac Neimm oo
pop muip.
Co
rojailpear; in cop,
-jc.
X. Uainig mpoain Dam ocliraip, cona och[c] lonjaib, co po ^ab pariO mop De. aircpeabpar a n-Gipinn,
~\
ip
co po
pp
Qpa
-)
Ipropech
Anmvvn (Spoils,
cite
or Herds, of the
the
now
called
Abyss) wo may
shall
this
passage:
"I
Copinip,
to
e.
Tower
[Under] a
Tory
island.
veil [is]
Through
the enclosure of glass (caer wydyr) they discerned not the stature (or length,
gicrltyrl)
the Foinorians, another body of pirates commanded by Move, son of Dela, with
a fleet of thirty (some copies of Keating
of Arthur. stood
Threescore bards
wall.
It
(c-anwr)
upon the
with
its
was
1\
read sixty) ships from Africa, again occupied the island, and were again attacked
difficult to parley
sentinel."
29-32.
castles
or
by the Nemcdians; but the tide coming upon them unperceived during the battle, the Nemedians were all drowned, except,
the crew of one boat.
whatever be
its
Xennius, as has
this exploit to the as if
true origin.
b
been
said, attributes
It
in
muip, L.
Cop
ur-oib
Milesians.
would seem
two or
three diU'erent stories had been confoundit that together in the accounts of remain. See O'Flaherty, Ogygia, iii. now
muip,
A
(T.)
ed
c.
and
('/'.) Fergus Leithdearg 7, p. i"O. was one of the four sons of Nemed, and
father of Britan,
from
whom
(//.)
the Irish
traditions.
Gabhala.
The
tower,
called Conaing's
Tower, from Conaing, son of Faobhar, is said to have been on the island on
49
men of Eri went against them until the sea closed" upon them all, except the crew of one ship and thus they \tlie Irish] 1 took the island afterwards. Or, according to others' it was the dethem
The a very strong fortress on the sea. to the sea, so that they fought with
scendants of
of
[the
Nemed, that destroyed the tower, &c. 6 X. Afterwards came a company of eight with eight ships, and dwelt in Eri, and took possession of a great portion of it. But the Eirbolg seized upon Mann, and certain islands in like f manner, Ara, Hi, and Rachra
.
The
children of Galeoin
g
,
also, the
riiocrop,
as if
it
were intended
for
Da-
mochtor, a proper name, as in the Latin copies; but the verb canjaoap, which is
the third person plural, shews that in this MS. also the words meant a company of
L. and B. read only cona lon^eap gona lonjip, with their ships, omitting ochc. Some of the Latin copies read
eight.
tained
pied Dalrieda,
i.e.
vicinage ; and has nothing about the OrkThe translator, in this instance, neys.
or
has only heaped confusion. For the name of Agathirir, grandfather of Istorin, means
i. e. Pictus ; yet he is made a Ferbolg, arid distinguished from the race of Cruithnich or Picts, in which occurs
Agathirsus,
Clam
some mere-
ly Hoctor; a
eight
f
word which
(T.)
in Irish signifies
men.
another Istoreth.
Qpa
7
Ha
and
In
Istorinus
of Nennius
Recca, B.
islands
Qpa
of Ara,
He
Ha
TCucca, L.
name
or Islay, Kachlin or Rathlin, are intended. the Latin we read " Builc autem
suis tenuit
circiter."
The
of Partholan (Ogygia, part i. p. 4) and the father of Simon Brec (Keating, p. 37);
cum
stair,
Euboniam insulam,
Eubonia
is
et alias
and Builc
of
g
pp. 14,
1 1
8.
The name
Ilistoreth of
Nen-
nius, transferred
Picts, is
by our translator
to the
6015 or F'P
6olj;
(T.)
Sfc
That
is
mentioned;
Starn, father of Simon Brec, was grandson of Agnamhan, which has been interpreted
who
ob-
Song.
See Wood,
ibid,
p.
3.
(H.)
mic Qgachipip po pjailpeac Ipcoperh mac Ipcoipine mic digine .1. oo cuaio Cpuichne mac Inju mic Cuiche apip a h-mt>pib Opcc mic Ipcopech mic ajnamain mic buain mic TTlaip mic
paipce
mic paicheachc mic lauao mic lapech mnp bpeacan, -| co pombpeac a pecc
pannaib,
conat) po
jab cuapceapc
pip t>ib
.1.
Cac, Ce,
Cipij.
[Uc
oi;ric
Colam
Q^up
co po jab Qenbeajan
pecc pano.
pe
pin,
[agup] po
jabpac
giall Cpnichneacli.
Do cuaoap
11
opcc
Son of Agathirir. RipcoipenD mac lliptopin, mic Qjom, mic Qgarluppi, B. InipcoipeanD mac Iproipmi, mic
'
Again
Cmit/me.
Cruithne
;
is
here
made
to
G-
be a man's
name
:
The Latin
tcnuit
lie
given in L.
f,uchta,
Cpuichne mac
mic
"
Istorith,
Istorini
It will
tilius,
Dalrieta
cum
suis."
observed
before
nnc Papchalon, mic Cfjjnon, mic 6uam, mic IDuip, mic phachecc,
mic lauao, mic lachpech, mic
B.
who
a little
Nae
in
were supposed to have derived their name from jalian, a spear, and who were therefore called v/ri armornm, are here derived from Galian, the name of a man. These
inconsistencies
at
least
thus:
f,uccui,
and
15.
it
the genealogy
'
prove
that
the
present work was compiled from various ancient sources, which were copied blindly by the compiler, without any attempt to
more nearly agreeing with L._ (2 .) " and To his own jxyriion Literally, it is the name of each man of them that
is
is
omitted in
together consistently
this place in
(T.)
m As Cdumbkittesaid.
i.
e.
from the islands of Ore, and then came Agathirir were dispersed again' Cruithne", son of Inge, son of Luithe, son of Pairte, son of Istoreth,
,
son of Agnaman, son of Buan, son of Mar, son of Fatheacht, son of Javad, son of Japheth so that he seized the northern part of the island of Britain, and his seven sons divided his territory into seven
;
divisions,
his
name
.
to his
own
portion
sons of Cruithne are Fib, Fidach, Fotlaid, Fortrean, As Columbcille saidm Cat, Ce, Cirig.
The seven
And Aenbeagan",
son of Cat, son of Cruithne, took the sovereignty of p Finacta was Prince of Eri at that time, and the seven divisions.
took hostages of the Cruithnians. Now five men q of the northern Cruithnians,
.
i.
e.
five brothers of
their
is
it
occurs in another place). B. in this place agrees almost exactly with D. Immediately after the genealogy of Cruithne, L. adds Ip
:
plaich n-Gpenn, &c., as in the text, with (T.) only some trivial variations.
n
bam
. i
ippijje.
of Ollam Fodla,
land on the
cijuppmach, ujup Pocla, ajup Popcpeann, Caic, ajjup Ce, ajup Cipic, ur oi;cic, &c., as in the text. After Co.
PI&,
according to O'Flaherty; 3923 according to the Four Masters; and 3112 according
to Keating.
P
(T.)
Co
po
point)-
in
pil
And.
pi
con
Coicpeap, which is the reading of L., shews the true etymology of this class of
personal numerals. See O'Donovan's Irish
jobpao Oib poppo, ajjup gabaip Onbecan mac Caic tnic Cpuichne aipbpiji net peccpenn pin. Then follows pinoaccapa
Grammar,
p.
125.
(T.)
Hz
52
achap Cpuirne co Ppancaib 50 po cuinDaijpeao cachaip ann picccarup no Inpiccup, o na pinncaib ainmoocum na h-Gpenn, co cangaoap oopip Docum na h-innpi nijeap co pabaoap pe cian arm, 50 pap oicuippeac 5 aeD1 ^ ca P Tnuip to cum a m-bpachap.
opcc
.1.
cuic bpachpi
.1.
.1.
~\
XI. IS
r
nncechcai6 ^aeDeac. QNNSO sis. amlam peo nnoppo arpiaoaic na h-eolam na n-gaeoeal
t>e
imceachca
Pictatm or Inpictus Or perhaps we " Pictatus or the Picshould
translate,
This
" Filii
is
literal
autem Lie-
tus."
L. reads piccabip,
and B. picra-
The
city
filiis
The fable is indently the city meant. vented to suit the similitude of names.
Keating, ([noting
Psalter of Cashel,
a people of Thrace,
the
authority of the
corrected here.
On
or
the
names of Denetia
e.
Pembrokeshire,
Gwyr
Gower,
British
isles.
of Heremon.
5
See
Instead of o na
B.
p.
From
the pick-axes.
100.
v
pinnraib
ammnigeaji,
and L. read
B._ (7'.)
Cuanna,
L.
(the length of the reigns, for example, of the sons of Cruithne, and the cities where
w Cohenda
Cuanoa, B.
-(T.)
x
they reigned), is given in another copy, near the beginning of this Tract, in both
B. and L.
(T.)
B.
y
53
their father Cruithne,
and founded a
the pick-axes
5
;
to this island,
i.
they were
sons of Liathan", son of Ercal, seized the country Dieimptov rum, and Guer, and Guigelle until Cohenda and his sons expelled"
,
The
OF THE ADVENTURES
OF GAEDEL, AS FOLLOWS*.
2 XI. The learned of the Gaels give the following account of the
adventures
or Milesian story, as belongs to Nennius,
is
cada.
Mons Aurasius, stretching S.W. of RusiThe River Malva is now the Enza,
Algerian
ters.
The Altars
Magna
and Maroquin
Sea
is
and Barce,
"
Qua
celebre invicti
nomen posuere
Pliilseni,"
patrio-
Wherever Monumet.
(as
i,
self-devotion
is
recorded in
many
12,
126.
Delphin. 1674.
salt-marshes near the Syrtis Major, called maps Salinas Immense ; and not the
Tyrrhenum cequor is spoken of by writers of these islands, it is a corruption of Terrenum, and means the Terranean or
Medi-Terranean.
It is
worthy
of obser-
lake anciently called Salinas Nubonenses in the Mauritania Sitifensis ; for other-
vation, that learning, neither inaccurate nor very common, has found its way into
this
It
wise the Gaels would be retrograding eastwards to Rusicada. The city of Rusicada
(here Ruiseagda;) was near the modern Stora, to the west of Bona, and had a
by the
original author
whom
cap.
1
he ren1,
Donatist bishop Victor, and a Catholic bishop Faustinian. See Optatus a Dupin,
p.
dered. Galfrid.
Monumet.
i,
12.
(H.)
14,
p.
369.
Antwerp.
The Montes
are the
Azarae (here
Mount
lasdaire)
54
peap poceanolach na h-mtmpba a piji Sgeichia, in nn-Gigipc, lap pop loingeap po baiDeao inbam cangaDap meic Ippachel cpe TTluip RuaiD,
-]
Ro
bai apaile
popanD cona pluaj. In pliiag cepna ap $an baoat), po h-innapbpac a h-Gigipc in loingpec [poicenelach] UD, ap ba clmmain pium Do popant) to baioeao ann .1. popann Cfncpip. T?o apcnaoap mpum in SjeicheagDai co na clann ip a n-Qpppaij, co cuinb Salmapa, na co eicip na l?uiph-alcopaib
-]
peilipDinach
lapDaipe,
in pec cap ppuch muipiOe co colamnaib Gpcail cap muncinn ^amiooin coh-6appain; co cangaDap meic TTlileao 1 po aiccpeabaio [in Gppain] lapDam, co cpichaic cuile, co rpicha lanamain each co
eagoaib
pliab
-]
mbailb cpep
Gappame
puait)].
h-6ijnnD
cul,
.1.
po baioeaD
in pig
.1.
Oonn 05
ci 5
Quando venerunt per mare Eubrum filii See Additional Nennim. Israel," &c
Notes, No. VI.
Two
in a plural
form
as the
the
*
Book of Lecan
Noble
(T.)
L'.
b
2
.
(T.)
e.
The Latin reads, " ad Rusicadam." (T.) e Slebe 6apraip, L 2 Mount lasdaire Slebe Qj-cape, B. L The Latin reads,
1
i.
Forann
Cincris.
These words
occur only in D.
In the Chronicon of
est
" Montes Azariai ;" but some copies read " and Gale's edition reads Ararat.
Syria?,"
Pharao Chen-
-(T.)
D. reads cap pliab where the words i. fpuc, ppur, are manifestly the correction of pliab, and
f
est."
mbalb
The
wells
of Salmara.
.
Sctlmapum,
In the Latin
B.
2 Salmapmm, L
"
introduced by the ignorance of the copyist into the text. B. and L*. read ppuch
niaille.
L'.
The
Latin
is
"
(T.)
55
adventures of their ancient chiefs.
exile in Egypt, after he
in
when
[
with his host, was drowned. The army that escaped without being drowned, banished out of Egypt a the aforesaid noble exile, because he was the son-in-law of the Forann
Red
Pharoali]
that
i.
e.
Forann Cincris 5
Afterwards the Scythians went, with their children, into Africa, c to the altars of the Philistines, to the wells of Salmara and between
,
d and Mount lasdaire and across the River Mbalb the Ruiseagdae g through the Mediterranean Sea to the pillars of Hercules, beyond the sea of Gadidon" to Spain and they dwelt in Spain' afterwards,
, ,
,
Miled (Milesius) of Spain" came to Eri, with thirty boats, with thirty couples in each boat, at the end of a thousand and two years after Forann was drowned in the Red Sea
1
.
est,
i.
e.
the king,
viz.,
Donn, was
drowned
B
Sec mui-
passage,
(T.)
1
lias
entirely misunderstood
or way, which must here signify the Mediterranean. The Latin is " transierunt
InSpain. Addedfrom B.L L" (T.) k ied Of Spain. -This occurs in uno-
per maritima."
h
(T.)
Et postea
the
The
sea
venerunt tres
panias"
filii
cujusdam
militis Ilis-
(ITlileaD
Cappame, where
mummum-
>
proper name, Miled or Milesius, appears to stand for miles), " cum triginta ciulis
cino or
top or surface ; the level plain (here of the sea). In the Leabhar Gabhala (p. 3), it is ex-
mumcinn,
signifies the
et
cum
is
triginta conjugibus in
ciula."
or
plained in
a gloss
[.i.
by uaccap,
surface.
Op mumcinn
Caipp
Sea."
;
uaccap]
his
mapa maip
evidently cognate with the Anglo-Saxon ceol, a long boat, the root of our present English word keel.
cul, (cubed, L.)
See
'
Du
In
Cange
the
v.
Ceola, Ciula.
(T.)
Dictionary, al-
Red
Sea.
Added from
L.
L).
56
cij Duint>.
<Cpi
banoe
in
n-inbcnO pin
moiDeaOap cpi Copo gabaoap meic TTlileao pigi lapoain. po pap copnam [mop] ecep Da Concenpio magna pacca epr mac IDileat) imon pige co po pibipcap a m-bpeicham lac Gmaipip e in gein [glun jeal mac TTlileD, ]] ba piliO eipioen t>na; a n-oo, pogab Gbep [in leach] pib Oo poinoe painD Gpenn [po] aiccpeabaio a clanna reap, 6ipemon [pa leach] cuaig;
-|
banba,
Sine, copo
TTIileab.
.1.
.1.
-|
.1.
-]
-]
-\
in
n-inpi
peo
ip
in
cpeap aimpeap
reads lap
m-aoao for
tap
m-baoao, omit-
Donn's House."
lowing
He
a
ting the eclipsed initial letter, a very common omission in that (T.)
verses from
:
poem by Eochy
MS
O'Flynn
tDonn,
Tigh-Duinn,
eight
commanders of the
in
was
the
t)il, ip
ip 6ile, ip
6uan a bean,
PDileaa,
Qipeac, mac
ip
e.
House of Donn,
cap.
1
6uap, &peap,
&uuijne 50 m-bloib,
6,
p.
182.
given by the peasantry of the neighbourhood to one of the three islands commonly
called the Bull, the
oft'
Donn, ami
Uile,
Calf,
Dursey
island, at the
south entrance
"
Were drowned
(T.)
of
Kenmare Bay. Keating speaks of Teach Duinn as being near sand banks,
i
Ihree goddesses
That
is
to say, three
princesses of the Tuatha De Danann, for that tribe were called the Gods. They
DO bacab ann, jaipriop tDhuinn " The oe. where they were drowned place
mac Ceac
TDileuD,
Porto, B.
spelt
2
.
Her
name
is
commonly
was
and
at the sand
banks which
is
called
Donn's House, in the west of Munster ; it is from Donn, son of Milesius, who
there,
Fobla. See the story in Keating P The Cpi pi^i pope, kingdom
(T.)
L.,
i.
e.
was drowned
the three kingdoms of Fodhla, Banba, and Eri. The Latin T?ije poppo pope, B.
57
Three goddesses" at that time held the sovereignty of Eri, namely, Folia, and Banba, and Eire until three battles were gained over them by the sons of Milead, so that the sons of Milead afterwards took the kingdom
drowned
at
Tigh-Duinn.
15
Contentio magna facta est, i. e. there grew up a great dispute between the two sons of Milead, concerning the kingdom, until their 5 Brehon pacified them, viz. Amergin of the white knee, son of Milead
;
and he was
their poet'.
And
parts,
this is the
T
viz.,
two
He-
half,
this island to
the present day. XII. Now the Britons took possession of this island" in the third
age
words, or abbreviations for them,
sed, post,
et,
vero,
The words
often occur in Irish MSS., but were always read by their Irish equithey
inserted between brackets after Amergin's name in the Irish text, are added from
valents, just as
we
L and
1
L*
(T.)
"
&"
and, although
an abbre(T).
viated
mode of writing
magna,
q Contentio
The Latin
Their poet. The word pileb implied much more than a poet. See O'Flaherty, " Ameriii. c. 1 6. 1 who
f
Ogyg.
p.
83,
says,
words at the beginning of this paragraph appear to intimate that our Irish compiler was copying from some Latin original. They occur only in D. There is
Quo nomine (Filedh, quasi Philosopho) non poeta; tantum, sed etiam aliis scientiis apprime versati audiebant." (T.)
fuit. u
He made. L
1
ujup
ip e in pib
Grew up
.
Ro
from
.)
cocao mop, L 2
(T.)
s
sense imperfect. B. reads tigup ip e in L reads ipe in pich. (T.) pi6. v Eber. mibep, D. The insertions
.
Their Brehon. D. reads co po pioaij" peac a m-bpeichimain, until their Brehons pacified them :" but this, being inconsistent with what follows, is an evident
mistake, and the reading of L'.
between brackets
from
L'-'.
In
cup anbiu, B.
In inopi
peo cup
(T.)
aniu,
2
.
In n-mpi co pi6,
island.
1 .
2
.
and B.
w This
6.
in Domain imoppo aimpeap in Domain. 1pm ceacpamao aimpeap in aimpip cenna po gabpacap Cpupo gabpac ^aeDil Gpinn ip in cpeipeO aimpeap imoppo ichnig cuapceapc inDpi bpeacan; ip co po gabpac painD na Cpuicneach, ip an cangaDap Dal-piaDa
;
-|
ampip pin po gabpac Sa;cain a paino a bpeacnaib. ftomam apD plachup in Dolap n-il aimpeapaib cpa po gabpac main, n no paeDreac ceachcaipe co h-imp bpeacan Do cuingiD Do cuaoap imoppo giall i eicipe, amail cugpac ap jac cip [n-aile].
*
I
'
na ceachca
peapgaiDeao in pig imoppo .1. lull camg co be. cuile co h-mDbeap ppoCepaip pe bpeacnu, cha Camaip. beallinop imoppo ba pig bpeacan in n-mbaiD pin. Do cuaiD imoppo Dolabeallup aip conpul pig bpeacan a com[co]
DimDach jan
-\
jiall; po
Dail
Nen-
words
this
island,
to sigsays,
a;tate
The Romans Here we pass to the fourteenth chapter of Nennius, " Romani
'
Nennius
venerunt
(cap.
10,)
totius
" Brittones
in
tertia
mundi ad
Brittanniam.
Scotti
autem
The
world are given in the various editions of the Historia (and with
(T.)
b
Displeased
L'.
L'-.
tDimjach, D.
Co
oimcu-
some difference
p.
in Taliesin's
Divregwawd,
oach,
c
96),
tor.
The
but are omitted by this translathird age was from Abraham was from David
is
(T.)
Vj:.
baile,
ciuile,
B. L'.
"Tune
sexaginta
to
Julius Ca;snr
et venit ad
Brittaniam,
cum
ciulis, et tenuit in
Nennius.
d
(T.)
(T.)
in
1
Tames.
B. reads
is
Sixth age.
aip, L'.
In ceipeo aimpip, D.
in
mep, which
*
pepeao
(T.)
pepeao ampip, L
ppora Camep.
Procoiisul.
Qip
59
But it was in the fourth age* of the world that age of the world. the Gaels seized upon Eri. In the same age the Cruithnians took
the northern quarter of the island of Britain. But it was in the sixth 7 age that the Dalriada came, and took the district of the Cruithnians,
and
it
was
the sovereignty of the world, and they sent an ambassador to the island of Britain, to deafter
But
many
ages the
Romans 2 took
mand
other* country.
displeased
without hostages
Tames".
time.
Now
and the king, viz., Julius Cassar, was enraged witli came with sixty ships to the mouth of the river Bellinus was king of the island of Britain at that
6
meet
the
Dolabellus, pro-consul of the King of Britain, went to f Julius Ca;sar and the soldiers of the king were cut down in
,
And
his ships,
and
the
Gpocalls
last
reading would
Cassivellaunus.
Beli
Galfrid.
iii.
cap.
20.
But
Maur was
Dolobellus " proconsul regi Brittanico." Some take " Dolobellum" in the Latin
to be the tion
to Britannia,
Taliesin,
name
of a town, an interpreta-
Dirge of Pendragon, p. 73. Perhaps the passage may be restored in this manner, which brings into play both the
of
Monmouth
name
it
contra:
"
pugnabat apud
author considered
as
the
of a
man
(T.)
Nennius has
contra
apud
Dolobellum. Camden quotes it, ad Dole " a battle at Deal bellum, ;" but neither
states
Minocani."
f
(H.)
Ccesar.
where he found
to
it,
nor
how
the
In
ip
the
rnilib
rest
is
be construed.
In this passage
p'j
mo amup
D.
pin
L'.
pin, B.
12o
ceapjoa
pij in
Maur ap Manogan
king of Britain
;
mile,
mo
represented
as still
n-oamup
Ro
cepcaoan milij
12
6o
Uanij imoppo apip a cinn rpi m-bliaoan co rpi .c. po puiOigipoap imoppo Oolobellong cop in -infcbeap cetma na h-abann apa cmo in carha, co lup beapa mpaino in n-acha
5iip
t>m cip.
in
n-enjnam neamaicpioe
in
peapann t>ianab amm dnuannpum, co pemam poime in car pin 50 po jab na h-int>pi .un. m-bliarma. pel. pe gem Cpipc, ab inicio mumt>i piji
luil,
-]
Co
po cineoilio o
co capoao each ip
-]
ii.
jirj7.ii.
in
ceo pij
Roman
is
bao
in pij iy
a n-inbao
pin,
Lr.
Cepcra
the old form of the passive participle, ra being the termination, which in the modern Irish is 06 (T.)
h
locium,
in the
these forms
it is
found
MSS.
of Nennius,
seems to have
signifiin n-ai
Without victory
(T.)
Can
jiall,
without
hostages. L-.
'
semen bellicosum.
Cpep
L.
Three hundred. -Cpichao, D. Cpi c. " Cum ccc, B. magno oxercitu, tre.
cenatcpioe,IA "Through
altogether
corrupt,
invisible
knowB.
is
centisque ciulis."
i
Nennius.(T.)
This passage
is
cpep
in
n-aj ner
Seeds of
battle.
very
mac
pioi.
L
D.
all the MSS. The Latin (Stevenson's text) is corrupt. " Et ibi inicrunt as follows bellum, et,
aicpioe.
neam.
(T.)
"Seeds of battle"
is
literally
rendered
multi cecidernnt dc
snis,
equis et militilms
from " semen bellicosum." " Dictus proconsul posuerat sudes ferreas et semen
bellicosum,
qua'
calcitramenta,
id
est
quod discrimen
magnum
fuit
militibus
Romanorum,
et
Here it would seem that the 5pana carha of the Irish is an attempt to translate semen bettimsiim, which
ars invisibilis."
British
is
the
Latin
translation of
it,
caltrops, or the
like
was probably a name given to the spikes or caltrops cast or sown in the river for the
annoyance of the enemy.
See Additional
battle,
and consequently that cad or cat, battle, is the beginning of this word, and perhaps
6i
was driven back without victory" to his country. He came again, however, at the end of three years, with three hundred' ships, but Dolobellus put spikes of iron in the fordto the same bay
the king
;
ing place of the river, in preparation for the battle, so that the Roman soldiers fell by this invisible stratagem, i. e., by the seeds of
battle
j
.
Notwithstanding, a rally was made" by Julius, and battle was given in the land which is called Tinnandrum so that he broke
1
,
and took the sovereignty of the island, fortyseven years before the birth of Christ, ab initio mundi 5035". XIII. Now Julius, the first king of the Romans, who took the
island
fieu,
sowing,
its
termination.
I
Catheu
in
is
too short,
which
all
the statement immediately following in cap. xiii., concerning A. D. 47, has arisen
cism that, with the Latin actually given, passes it over unnoticed, and invents
things alien to it!
out of the former by some unaccountable confusion. In Marcus, forty -seven years
after
Christ
are
made
(-?/.)
the duration
of
See
Owen Pughe's
p. 127.
Claudius' reign
Ro-
m He
broke,
i.
e.
he won the
battle.
L-'.
(//.)
Co
po meabaio,
Co
po maio,
last
rally
1 .
was made.
Co n-oeapnao
.
^u
n
po aemiD, B. which
(T.)
reading
is
a cmol, L (T.) Tinnandrum. Cjimuabann, L s Cpinouano, B. " Gestum est bellum tertio
1
evidently corrupt
Ab
initio
omitted in
2
.
main co
bliaoan o copac
pit
oomam,
B.
"
Et
acce-
where copo seems a mere mistake (T.) For Tinandrum read Trinovantum (the
Troynovant of Geoffrey), by which name
tem
Christi,
ab
initio
London
had
sius,
its
is
denoted.
I believe that
name
que millia
is
ducentorum
Stevenson's Nennius.
u. ^jctu. as
" Trinobantum [gen. pl.J firmissima civitas .... Csesari se dedidit." vi. cap. 9.
in the text,
where
ii.
is
for urn.
(T.)
62
ina h-aipecc h-pem, -| ip na h-amoip po h-ainmnigp eaD Pomain a cmt> .un. m-bliaona pi. lap n-gein Cpipc. mi .11. CluiD in pig eanaipoe po gab imp bpeacan, [a cino cheach-
bao
luil
pacao bliaDan agup a ceachaip lap n-gen Cpipc], DO pao ap mop a munncipe, lap painig imp Opcc lap cop dip ap bpeacnaib, Die a muinnnpe tapmroipeach Dianao amm Caipebeallunup mop .uff. mfp a pige, co n-epbailc im TTlagnanna h-i cpi bliaDna Deg LongbapDaib ag Dola Do TCoim [a] h-imp [bpeacan].
-\ -] -|
]
lap
-]
.uff.
m-bliaDna.
.1.
in
papa
ap ceD o gem Cpipc, po paipeac in pig Galicuhepiup ppuiche uaiDib co n-ebiplib co Cuciup
jcl.
in
pig,
Suapeip
own senate.
in
ip leip
Do ponao
In
his
In
pein,
upon
hylles,
as
it
were
Brehons or
na aipeaccaiB pen, L 2 " by his own senators." The word Qipeacc, or Oipeacc, signifies an assembly. It was
wylde Irishemen, in ther Eriottes." State See also Battle of Papers, ii. p. 501.
Magh
p
Rath,
p. 92,
note
e
.
(T.)
the
common name
years.
2
.
This clause
is
added from B.
forty-eight.
and
our
L L
in this sense
author applies
of Hen.
III.
to the
Roman
senate.
tum
in
Christi,
et
stragem et bellum
B. L'. and L*. read
fecit
was commonly
:
magnum,"
pij
i.
&c.
CUno
of po
as in the
canair-ce ramie,
e.
(instead
"And
jabe)
q
Britain."
ordre to be taken
immedyately for the buildeing of the castell hall, where the lawe is kept ; for yf the same be not
buyldeid, the majestic and estimation of the lawe shalle perryshe, the justices being then enforceid to minister the lawes
He
brought.
t)o par, B.
t)o
paoao,
1
2
.
(T.)
and his
soldiers,
63
island of Britain,
was
killed in his
own
senate
and
it
was
in his
its
of seven and forty years after the birth of Christ. ii. Cluid [Claudius] was the second king that took possession of p Britain, at the end of forty and four years after the birth of Christ,
reigned thirteen years and seven months', he died in Magnantia' of the Longobards, as he was going to from the island of Britain".
Cassibellaunus.
He
when
Rome
the birth of
Emperor and
letters to
the Pope, viz., Eleutherius," sent clerks Lucius King of Britain, in order that the
king might be baptized, and the other kings of Britain in like manner. 1 iii. Severus was the third king that came to Britain and it was
;
by
Cpi bliaona oec DO occ mir, B. L s The Latin also ajup " autem annis tredecim, reads, regnavit
Seven months.
.
w Eleutherius.
lecpiur,
reads,
Gulechepiup, B.
Gu-
mensibus octo."
1
(T.)
. . The Latin 6elecepiup, " missa legatione ab imperatoribus Rornanorum, et a papa Romano Eucha1
Magnantia,
gantia in
tin,
risto."
in the
original scribe,
Mentz.
annus
Evaristi fuit A. D.
primus
from a misconvii.
vero annus Eleutherii, quern debuit nominasse, fuit A. D. 161." The Irish translator, therefore,
3.
fuit,
pa-
truus Caligula, Drusi qui apud Moguntiacum monumentum habet nlius." (77.)
u v
(T.)
mistake of the original For (T.) some remarks on the legend of King Lucius, see Additional Notes, No. VIII.
this
x
L'.
reads
(T.)
Severus.
B.
(T.)
Sebepiup,
s
.
Seuepup,
64
mo
r
clao Sa;ran a n-agaiD na m-bapbapoa .1. Cpuichneachu Da .m. ape ainm in clam pin la bpeacap .c. ceimenn ma pao, clao aile Do Denam in n-ajaiD >aeachu po popconjaip
-|
Deal
la
~\
.1.
-|
muice,
-]
Do pochaippin [mppin]
Capaupiup lapDain canij co cpoDu Do Dijail Seuip ap bpeacnaib co copcaip pij bpeacan leip, co po jab aeoju pij uitne conao po mapb QUeccup copaiD in c-impep cap Dioen in pij Romanac, co po jab [pioe] pije mpcain ppia pe [ciana]. .u. ConDpancinup mac Coripcancin moip mic Qilina po jab aobac, po acnacbc a Caippejinc .1. Tllinancia .1. imp bpeacan, ainm
.1111.
-|
.1.
-\
-]
~\
"
Guaul.
not restore,
did.
Tinmouth
Solway,
is
stated
by
polation
terea.
by mistaking propterea
for prce-
anus,
Life of Hadrian,
who
first
The MSS.
of Nennius confound
the
drew that
is
80 miles,
189, Gibson.
tioned,
both in their original description of it, and in their assertion that Carausius repaired
if true of any Antonine, cap. xix. The fable of the violent death of Severus
it
;
2130
paces,
fcr
the latter,
we might
have supposed the translator to have read 213 passuum, without the millia (213
being a transposition of Orosius''
132),
is
5,
cap.
1
(//.)
JKI >tn/ice, i.e.
and
to
Cludk
remarkable
that a very similar fosse and rampart, in the counties of Down and Armagh, which
we
are in a
manner cut
off
from that
solution.
called
by the native
the translator, and called by him Cladh na Muice, must be the line of Agricola
or the black
65
by him was made the Saxon ditch against the barbarians, i. e. the Cruithnians, 2 1 30 paces long, and the name of that ditch among the Britons was GUAUI/. And he commanded another ditch to be made 2 i. e. Cladh na muice and he against the Gaels and the Cruithnians,
,
was afterwards
iv.
killed
by
Carausius afterwards came bravely to avenge Severus on the Britons, so that the King of Britain fell by him, and he assumed the royal robes in spite of the king, i. e. of the emperor so that Alectus,
;
the
Roman champion,
v.
killed him,
11
and he himself
e
[viz.
Alectus']
seized the
kingdom afterwards
f
for a long
time.
Constantinus, son
took the island of Britain, and died, and was buried at Caersegeint, and letters on the gravei. e. Minantia, another name for that city
;
stone
in Stuart's
Armagh, App.
iii.
p.
585, and
Afterwards
p.
Clparmle,
B. lappn,
Circuit of Muircheartach,
is
p.
31.
There
L'.
e
[for posted],
L2
(T.)
a village called Swine's Dike, on the line of the Roman wall of Antoninus, which
Long.
f
(T.)
should be
of Clyde
to
the
"
edition.
is
said
mana,
p. 172), speaking of this wall, says "After it has crossed a brook, it leaves
to
close to the
the parks and passes by a village called Langton, which stands about three chains
modern Caernarvon, in 1283. The discovery of a tomb in that year is consistent with there having been a more
to
south from
it,
ancient tradition
the ditch
a
is
clearly discernible."
Afterwards.
Added from IA L 2 B.
copacc, D.
-(T).
b
not
Bravely
Co
Co
co-
cupaca, B. The Latin paca, L'. (5 reads, "in Brittaniam venit tyrannide."
(T.)
c
cap.
i.
Brigantum
is
the
translator's Minantia,
himself.
He
Added from B
(T.)
]
manton.
(II.)
66
-\
pallpijiD licpi
ip in
[i
cloich] in atnacail
in
n-pairce op
carpaij
pin,
cona
cachpaij pin. DO jab bpeacam. [Ipnaaimpip TT]ai;rim ano peipeao impep Cepin po] cmDcpnab conpaileachc 05 Romnncaib, -| nip cojpaD na aimpip TTlnpcimin pobai an Ip a papi pop pij eile o pin amach. r -appeal uapaipminDeac .1. naemTTlapcam; [ooJ5ailh a la Uleicpip
pil
.ui.
pochc
ip in
Dobooen].
a TTla^imain po jab piji bpeacan, ~\ puj [ploga] bpeacam l?omanncaib co copcaip laip 5p anian in c-impep, -\ po jab pein
.un.
piji
oocum a na h-6oppa [m] po leij uao na pluaij pug leip m-bari i a mac nach a peapann, ace DO paD peapanna imoa Doib clia in loch pil immullach Sleibe loib] co Canacuic buDeap
;
-]
[o
-]
piap co
8
Duma
-|
ip IOD pin
[bpeacam
Point out his name.
pauper
tur alio
in ea habitaret
f-uippi
ainm
L'.
in
piji;
pin
cuil, B.
The
tum]."
'
(T.)
Latin reads, " Sepulcrum illius monstratur juxta urbem qua; vocatur Cair Segeint
:
Maxim.
ut
literse,
is
This clause
in the Latin.
ostendunt."
h
In the
text,
(which
is
from
D.), St.
Martin
He
and D. read
is
word which
a
pop ajctib [for pa^aib] cpi pila. D. adds and L', ipu ip in carpaij pin n-amce,
n-airce [for n-pairce, the green or open space of a village, which is, no doubt, the
B. reads correct reading] op in carpaij. a cleib rpi pila ip in n-ai6ci uup in Pop
in Irish
often signifies no
;
more than
prelate
called
in the other
eappo^, a
it
he himself
occurs in ancient
MSS.
various forms,
uoben,
bofiein,
paoein,
cacpaij
and
Le
reads,
popaclib 7
in
cpi
pin.
pila ip in aiochi
uap
cachpaio
pooein, from which, by aspirating, and then omitting the D, comes the modern
The Latin
mina, id
is
tria se-
est,
in
We find it also in the forms form F eln See O'Donovan's paoepin, and buoepin.
-
pavimento supradicta;
ut nullus
Irish
Grammar,
p.
130
(T.)
The words
67
stone point out his name 8 and he left three seeds" in the green of that city, so that there is not a poor man in that city.
,
vi.
Maxim was
1
the sixth emperor that took Britain. It was at among the Romans, and
It
was
in the time of
;
Maxim
he
was of Gaul of Ulexis vii. Maximian took the kingdom of Britain, and he led the armies* of Britain against the Romans, so that Gratian, the emperor, fell by and he did not him, and he himself took the empire of Europe suffer the armies he had brought with him to go back to their wives
;
from
and their children, nor to their lands, but gave them many lands, the place where there is the lake on the top of Mount Jove to m Canacuic on the south, and westward to the Mound Ochiden", a
1
,
is
a celebrated cross
"Gaul of Ulexis" are evidently corrupt. The name of the river Ligeris upon which,
at
" a stagno quod est super verticeni moutis Jovis, usque ad civitatem qiue vocatur
Cantguic."
(T.)
No. X.
any one prefers to of Ulysses, he must have recourse to the verses of Claudian,
ed,
may be
latent.
If
m Canactiic
cuic, B.
n
Canchuic, L
"
L'.
Can-
name
(T.)
The
Mound Ochiden
littus
mulum
dient."
occidentalem, id est,
Oceani prajtentus aquis, ubi fertur Ulysses Sanguine libato populum movisse silentem."
enters
In Rufin.
"
1,
123
l .
.
(J7.)
composition of
in
many
topogra-
The armies.
Added from L L 2
names
Ireland,
and
which
O'Brien, and after him O'Reilly, explain, " a Its true meaning is place of gaming."
a mound, a tumulus.
plained by
Cross.
is
ex(T.)
imperium
1
(T.)
From
the place
Added from L
L2
B.
which
is
Kz
68
[bjieccccnn
Lefa]
~|
-|
ip
aipe pin
jio
po mapbcha 6pea.ui.
.1.
Ualer.rmien a compiji
i
ip
n-ampip po bai
in
c-eppoc uapal
TTleoolen popceollatD
cachlasoa .1. Qmbpop. Ualanennnen i Ueochap a complarup oclic m-bliaona ip na li-aimpip po nr.eolam in pearab Con] rar.cm .1. I. ap rpi ccc. i>o ppucib DO Dicup ipip niaicciooin .1. oiulcao in Spipio naem
,
-\
ip 'na
amipip po bai
m-6eichil [luoa]
li-i
in
r-eioipceapcai^ carlilajlia.
-\
Ualencen
-|
niajrmien o na mileaoaib a n-inip bpeacan, in pi^ J5pait>ian cpe bpach inuip a Ppancaib, -| co po popuaplaijiD
magipopeach
adopted
is is
from
L'.
1
.
und
li.
Then;
had
especial
refe-
no authority
men-
rence to the opinions of Macedonius, who denied the personality of the Holy Ghost.
copies do
not
(//.)
L-.
make men-
with crux.
Hy
i'
Fiaehrach,
413.
(if
Judah
Added
from
Ceuchr
The Britons
L'.
Letha.
Added from
lefan.
L'.
B.
is
The Latin
riei."
q
ceapcaij, 1). This notice of St. Jerome is taken almost verbatim from Prosper's
Chronicon,
1
Arnio-
ad.
A.
I).
386
(T.)
Ax
ice
have said.
Dojjpurnap, D., an
Prelate
D.
The reading
and B.
(T.)
for eapjrol,
apostle.
Gppoc, L 2 and B.
bisl/o]/,
is
that of
L'.,
2
.,
D. also
Went
Neachubap
The reading of
T
[for
n-oeachuhas
The Latin
oup], D.
v
been followed.
Set at liberty
(7 .)
(T.)
ffc
baiplij;e&,
Macedon,
puaplcngeao, L'. poppopunipli^eao, B. (T.) w Master All the Irish of tlte soldiers
L!
cal
Council of Constantinople
here cor-
copies
make
Parassis
the
pranomen of
69
since,
and
it
was
for this
reason that foreign tribes occupied the lands of the Britons, and that the Britons were slaughtered on the borders of their land.
But Gratian, with his brother Valentinian, reigned conjointly six years. It was in his time lived the noble prelate' in Milan, a teacher of Catholicity, viz. Ambrose. Valentiuian and Theothas [Theodosius] were in joint sovereignty It was in their time was assembled the eight years. synod in Conof three hundred and fifty clerks, to banish the heresy of stantinople Macedon r viz., the denying the Holy Ghost. And it was in their
,
time the noble priest Cirine [Ilieronymus] nourished at Bethlehem s Judah the catholic interpreter.
,
until
of Britain,
we have said', and Valentinian, reigned was made king by the soldiers in the island \J\faximus\ and went" across the sea to France and the king, Gratian,
Gratian, as
;
was
this
set at liberty
of the
soldiers
magister
militum
the
Latin,
as
lio
printed by
an agnomen of Gratianus; and Mr. Ste" phenson gives it thus: Gratianus Parisiis,
Meroblaudis magistri rnilitum proditione,
superatus
est, et f'ugiens
alteri
gula domi
tis
mor-
infamia, ut
amantissimus quamgladio."
Tkeodosii, cap.
videretur
laqueo
perire,
Meroblaudes treacherous towards Maximus, not towards Gratian, which appears to have been the historical fact (?'.)
Parassis
is
an
affair
like
Captain
as Paea-
corruption of Parisiis, at
of Maxi-
Paris.
Merobaudes
therefore
magister
is
militum
said to at
mus was
not
and cannot
be
e^ti-
was
have
faithful to
Gratian, and
suffered
death
si
the
ille
mated from the rhetoric of Pacatus. The words of Nennius, imputing treachery to
the faithful Merobaudes, are copied from those in the Chronicle of Prosper Aquitane,
hands of Maximus.
pro
"
Quod
is,
cui
minus crudelis
vestrum, Ba-
fuisse videtur,
vestrum
7o
in
papappip TTleapoblaoip co po ceich co po mapbaD. pis co CujDon, co po gabao ann, mac Uiccop a compel. TTlapcam a Uopmip in a TTla^imen
na miliD
.1.
;
~|
-|
n-mbaiD
pigoa
.1.
pin.
o ecju lHajcimen imoppo po paobaijpo leip na conpalu in cpeap lice on cachaip la Ualencinen 1 la Ueochap ip
Gi^ilia, i
po camnaigeD o cinn
ip in Ing pin.
in
a mac
.1.
Uiccop
h-i
Ppancaib lap
DC.
jcc.,
na. uff. apDpanca na bpeacan QcbeapaiD imoppo 17on-aipopija Do TComancaib pop bpeacan. uaiDiB pop t>peacnaib .1. in c-ochcmaD in Seuep manaio ip nonb'up DO l?oim a h-mip bpeacan. Conpcancm canaipi, acbach 05 Dul Nai m-bbaona co n-epbailc. bliaona .;cui. pi^i innpi bpeacan cpa ap cccc. DO bpeacnaib pon cip Romanac. 17o h-mnapbpac
pin inbipiD
.1
i
[co pin,
pochaip imoppo comic oianaD amm Qpjuba. DO peip each cpoimce pin.]
Do
cpa
Chronica.
p.
But
that
of Prosper
it,
Tiro,
word
1
for
not "Merobaudis
See note
infra
(T.)
cut
off.
Lit.
" he was
Koncalli expresses himself sceptically upon the text of Prosper, but not upon the fact of Merobaudes's innocence.
x
B.,
all
different
spellings
of the
same
word, he
1
was beheaded.
B.
(T.)
(//.)
Aryuba
Lugdon.
Stone.
c-uoon, D. ^o^son,
L ! The
.
Qpjubap,
authority the fact
The Latin
reads,
"
Ab
(T).
The
if
in if
cuchcup, cliaip, D.
L*.
is
The reading
Tyrannus
lapide
a Valentiniano
in
Theodosio
been followed as most in accordance with which is " Post multum interthe
Latin,
imperatoribus
dosio
vallum temporis a Valentiniano et TheoConsulibus, in tertio ab Aquileia lapide spoliatus indumentis regalibus sistitur, et capite
Aquileia indumentis regiis sistitur, et capite damnatur. Cujus filius Victor eodem anno ab Arbogaste est
spoliatus
tertio
ab
interfectus in Gallia."
(T.)
Ad
A. D., 389.
damnatur." This
is
taken
7
soldiers, Parassis
Merobladis
fled to
Lugdon
and
at
Maximen and
by
the consuls,
i.
Martin was
But Maximen was stripped of his royal robes y by Valentinen and Theothas, at the third stone z Eigilia [Aguileia], and his head was cut off in that
fell in
France by
the
whose name was Arguba"; from the creation of the world are
according to all the chronicles.
of the Britons have recorded
XIV.
their his-
were seven
over Britain.
the Britons
:
them over
who
ninth
died as he was
say, that the eighth was Severus the second", The going to Rome from the island of Britain.
was Constantine, who was sixteen years in the kingdom of the island of Britain when he died. Four hundred and nine years 6 were
the
b
B.
im. DC. pp., D. u. mile, occc., 5690 The reading of L'. and L 2 has been
.
Constans to be the
last
MSS.
of the Latin.
The words
in pa-
IA
emperor, not depreciated by the epithet of " tyranrius," who was in Britannia
(H.) d Severus
the
-(T.)
Seven
It
should
second.
See
additional
framed upon
li.
und
the plan of dissembling the island's permanent subjection and provincial character,
2
.
D. reads Nui
word
m-bliciona cpa ap cpi cccc., where the The cpi is a manifest blunder.
followed, as
it
who
ruled
it.
By this means
the Britons
"Hucusque
(T.)
reg-
of the fifth century appear as the continuing possessors of an ancient monarchy, which seven (or nine) Roman intrusions
novem
annis."
72
cpa bpeacnaij lapoam neapc l?omanach ni capDpaD cfp na cam Doib, i po mapbpac na h-uile caipeachu Pomancu po baoaji a
-|
n-inip
bpeacan.
^ap Gcpachc imo|ipo po ceDoip neapc Cpuicneach i ^o 606 in n-abainD Dianao pop innapbpac cop [amm] ^poino bpeacan dn. Oo cuaoap lapoain ceachca bpeacan Romancaib co nftuba
-]
i
co coppi moip, co pocaib pop a ceanDaib i co peacaib imDaib Romanchu po] mapbao Doib. [leo], na po DiglaDip poppo [na coipij
caipnconpalnu Pomancu co na luja DO geboaip in mam l?omanach ciama cpom. po h-opoaijrea pochaoap lapoain na mileaoa Romancu
-] -| -]
Do
njib.
in bpeacnn ap cpuma in cfpa mama Romanaij leo, co po mapbpac na coipeachu po baoap acu a n-mip bpeacan Don Dapa cup. Cu n-epuchc acu neapc Cpuichneacli ^aeDel cap bpeacnn DopiDaip cop bo cpuma ma in cam Pornan, apoaig a n-Dicup [uile] ap a peapann po b'ail Do CpuicDo ^aeioilaib. eancuac
-] -] "|
-\
co Deapramach [in cuanap lapoain bpeacnaig co rpnn^ na Pomanach], ap amlaio ac piacap a n-t>ul [~| a] n-Dponipeacc
-j
Do
manna pompu ap
imnriipe,
-|
cairnj poclipaioe
mop
pigi
leo
-\
.1.
pluag
Di-
coipeac popo
mpDain.
2
.
But afterwards .... Roman poicer omits this clause, which leaves the
(T.)
2
.,
there
in the
k
beiiij; a
defect of perhaps
(T.)
two leaves
and
MS
to
sense imperfect
g
Put
i/c/ttli
!>//
t/tcm.
L'.
2
.
B.
L'.,
The
and
(active)
"whom
'
and
I),
read
Cm
(T.)
is
m Than.
n
li.
L'.
unou.
(T.)
added from
1
Uecaitse
and B.
Uuip
ip
Chiefs of the
L'.,
2
.,
and B.
(7'.)
To
the
Roman
Senate
Added from
73
But afterwards the Britons drove out the Roman power and did not pay them tax or tribute, and they killed all the Roman chiefs that were in the island of Britain.
the Britons under
tribute.
f
,
Roman
Immediately, however, the power of the Cruitlmians and of the Gaels advanced in the heart of Britain, and they drove them to the
river
whose name s
is
Tin \Tyne\.
There went afterwards ambassathe Romans with mourning and great grief,
many costly presents along with them not to take vengeance on them for the chiefs of them", pray the Romans' who were put to death by them". Afterwards Roman
to
chiefs
and consuls came back with them, and they promised' that would not the less willingly receive the Roman yoke, however they
heavy it might be. Afterwards the
came, and were appointed princes and kings over the island of Britain, and the army then returned
Roman knights
home.
grief seized the Britons from the weight of the oppression upon them, so that they put to death the chieftains that were with them in the island of Britain, the
Anger and
Hence
the
in-
creased again over the Britons, so that it became heavier than the Roman tribute, because their total expulsion out of their lands was
the object aimed at by the northern Cruitlmians and Gaels. After this the Britons went in sorrow and in tears to the senate
,
"
Roman
and a great multitude returned with them, i. e. an innumerable army of Romans, and sovereignty and chieftainry was assumed over them L and B (T.) not caipeuc, require coipi^euche, stcay, f And a chieftain; but if \ve read jug c'ftup sovereignty and chieflainry was as;
' 1 1
shame
sumed
L'.
;
over them.
djup
D.
;
added from B.
ccnpeac,
the
passage
will
signify
"a
piji 7 caipis
set over
them."
coipeach, B.
74
lapoain.
bpeacnu lapoain in cip Romanac, cop mapbpac a piga a caipiju in cpeap peachc. Uangaoap mpoain plaici Roman cap muip cop pemaiD each ?>imop pompo pop bpeacnu, gop Oijailpfc anaip [a n-oaine] poppo, \m ah-aipgeao, co pujcop lomaipspfc imp bpeacan im a h-op a leapoaip oip a pina a pipig aipgio, co pac leo a ppol copcaip t>ia cij. noeachaoap co m-buait>
le
~|
-|
ba cpom cpa
-\
-]
-|
-]
-|
-|
t>e
XV. Oo
roipeachtiu
lap mapbat) na
Romanoucu ba cpi la bpeacnu lap cocaichim t>oib c r pon cip Romanach cccc. quaopagincinouem annop. ^opcimac ^uDail t>o ^abail aipDpiji bpeacan co copcpomfa gepno h-e o uaman Cpuchneachu ^aeoel o nipc Qmpop pig ppane
~\
~\
"]
bpeacan leaca.
Uangubap
''
Gained
Lit.
battle before
them
B.
que,
et
ad vindicandum,
veniebant,
et
reads po nioio.
r
Of their
Silk.
jii'iijiln.
omni prcciosa
veste, et melle,
cum cum
B. and
L'.-(7'.)
5
For magno triumpho revertebantur." " ad " ad vindicandum," some MSS. read,
vindictam propinquorum," which seems
to have; been the reading
Irish translator.
(ijjup
adopted by the
nify silk,
ppij
01-
and poci the corresponding Irish word, added, perhaps, originally as an explanation of the other (?')
Latin,
c
Immediately after this section, B. has a long interpolation, containing the Legend of St. Carnech, which will be found
in
With
victor//.
L'.
reads to
15.
m-bua-
the
u
Append ix.
(T.)
omits "vic-
Here foUoics.
tory and triumph," and reads only ujup co n-oeachuoup oia caij, "and so they
returned home."
This
paragraph
is
a
:
B. This word is often written buoupcu, and more commonly, in modern Irish, peapoa it signifies hereafter, hencf/ur;
Nennius
v-ard.
v
(T.)
6a
cpi,
75
them afterwards.
to time.
But again the Roman tribute became oppressive the Britons, so that they slew their kings and chieftains the third
Afterwards there came
q
Roman
chieftains across
the sea,
and
gained a very great victory over the Britons, so that they vindicar ted the honour of their people upon them, and they plundered the island of Britain of its gold, and of its silver, and took from it its
satin,
and
its silk
5
,
and
its
vessels of gold
and
silver,
so that they
returned
home with
victory'
and triumph.
XV. Now
after they
it
came
and
after
Roman
Roman
tribute,
reignty of Britain, and he was oppressed by the fear of the Cruithnians and Gaels, and by the power of Ambrose, King of France* and Leta-
vian Britain.
There
D. boo rhpi,
B. reads
1 .
for
pi
pa
Vortigern
but Aurelius
is
not elsewhere
comba
described as having any sovereignty in Gaul. The Latin has merely " necnon
et a timore
Ambrosii."
But even
those
fol-
ap and the same .;cl. ap .ccc., variation between three hundred and four
ix
.;rl.
bliaoan
.cccc. L.
B. reads VE
words are
lows, as to
all
so inconsistent
with what
m-bliaona
make them
hundred,
is
to be
two schemes concerning Ambrose, one identifying him with Merlin, and another
are
Am-
making them
brosius, with his brother, Uthyr Pendragon, are said to have taken refuge in
But Nenis
the bar-
to Totness,
Britanny, and to have sailed from thence when they declared against
die) scheme, and accordingly introduces the prophet Ambrose in the form of a
young boy,
L2
76
ipe Opp bpacaip t>a mac a njjeinealac .1. Opp Gngipc ^ueccilip, peo imoppa Inic >Oen, mic Ppealaib, rnic ^uigce, m\c 5 uec ^ ca1 mic 5 uca nnc P]ieooilb, mic pinoe, mic ppeann, mic polcball, mic ^5 aeca
i
Uarrguoap pabatmp na
cpi cuile
l>o
ap
in
.1.
5 ea imain
l ~[
-]
- 1 -
C P bapca pop
1
moapba
;
>
>
>
rnic
Uanle, nnc Sa^i, mic Neag. bpirap mac Olonn o caic bpeacain
is
in
in
which Vortigern
said to
be in dread
is
of a
of
him
as a warrior.
Therefore, there
we conclude
known
what he was talking about. (//.) v The word cftiula, or Three ciulce.
as keel in cyida, seems to be the same
In point of fact, the statement has no other authority than what it derives from an involved sentence of Gildas, which, as
pointed in the editions (Mr. Stevenson's included), has no grammar or meaning
;
English,
landic
German
or
kiel,
Swedish
kol,
Ice-
Anglo-Saxon cfi'le. were the boats used by the GerThey mans. Mr. Turner supposes each t-) have
kioll
kiolr,
but which reads thus, with a long paren" Turn thesis erumpens grex catulorum
:
de cubili
leaMia-
barbaria tribus nt
1
lin-
carried one
asserts their
hundred men
and Layamon
number
to
cyidig nostra lingua I believe, the loiuj'us [navibus, interpolated kiul of the low Dutch being the lloug of
the Britisli
(as
I
language.
'
If navibus
be not
it,
suppose) a simple
interpolation,
hud previously,
in cap. xi.
could evidently bring over no force, capaWe of influencing the fortunes of Britannia,
riisque (quibus vatieinabatur certo apud eum pra;sagio, quod ter centum annis
frontiers
terram, cni proras librabat, insideret, centum vero quinquaginta, hoe est dimidio
temporis, sajpius quoque vastaret) evectns
in orientali parte insulae,
were continually
and of whose
petty princes, sometimes called kings, the number must probably have, exceeded
that.
primum
jubente
Therefore,
we must
either under-
stand that the arrival of the three cyuls was a mere personal introduction of Hengist to Vortigern,
impugnaturus." Cap. 23. If this sentence contains the statement in question, that
statement exists
but
if it
be
77
ciula3
out of
Germany
(i.e.
which were the two brothers, Ors and Engist z from whom are the Saxons this is their genealogy, viz. Ors and Engist icere the two sons of Guectilis, the son of Guigte, son of Guecta, son
: ;
of Guta, son of Boden, son of Frealaif, son of Fredolf, son of Finn, son of Freann, son of Folcbhall, son of Gaeta, son of Vanli, son of
Saxi, son of Neag".
Britas, son of Olori,
from
whom
L
1
was
the
riot
it
hath no
it
is
given
thus
Hors and
Eigis,
real existence,
repeated
it.
Frelab, Reaulb,
Finn,
Freann, Bolcal],
In the Latin
ungues," seems to speak of some effective force, rather than of a triribiles infixit
ning retinue
exist,
may
copies, Frend, Vanli, Saxan, and Negua " are omitted, and after Geta is added, qiii
fuit ut
whether de
governed by
aiunt
filius
Dei.
Non
ipse
est
qrex, or whether
it
we should
case),
Deus Beorum, Amen, Deus exercituuni, sed unus est ab idolis eorum, qua? ipsi ct<lebant."
b
barife Iribus"
less elegant
(nom.
a tribe.
The
is
(T.)
arrangement
of words
a
the
minor objection, in a work of such obscure and rugged Latinity, and in a sentence which actually appears to have undergone some alteration. If this be not so, that
first
Britons of Leatha.
B., and the genealogy here given to Britas follows on as a continuation of the genealogy of Or* and
omitted in
L and
1
arrival
of Hengist
was merely
Engist
the
names
(11.) diplomatic, not a military, affair 1 1). reads 'JIT' L Engist f^igipc
1
Alan, Fethur, Ogaman, Tho, Bodhb, Seinobh, Etacht, Aoth, Abir, Ivaa, Erra,
evi-
Joban, Jonan, Jafetli, Noe. In L they are given thus Alan, Fetur, Ogaman,
1
This genealogy is given in B., Neag with no variation except in the spelling of some of the names, thus Ors and Engist,
:
Dai,
Bodb,
Semoth,
Etacht,
Athacht,
Abir, Kaa, Esra, Joban, Jonan, Jal'elli. See the genealogy of Britus already given
sec.
Freolap,
bhall,
Freodulb, Finn,
Frend,
FolcIn
tions of spelling,
inserted be(T.)
Alawn,
78
mic peinuip, mic O^amam, mic Cai, no "Ceo, mic 6oib, mic Semmic 17aa, mic Gappa, boib, mic Qcheacr, mic Qoch, mic Cfbaip, mic loban, mic lonan, mic lapech, mic Nae.
h-i pio [a Roman] neapcCpuich^oipci^epmi cpa po sabapDaip inn imp DianaD ainim Ueinerh, T?oinn imoppo neac, -\ t>o paD Ooib amm bpeacnach. 5liaDmn aec c r 5 e T? omori an inbaio pin. O gem Cpipr imoppo .1. ccc.^lun. annop, in aimpip in pig pin ea man i aem Do ppoicepc a n-imp bpeacan, ^opcijepno, rainij 5 P im6a ap in clepec pin [ajup DO pigni Oia peapca ajup mipbaile
ll '
] ]
~\
.1.
-]
in
imp bpecan],
t>e
-|
po
ic
pochaioe
-]
-]
cpeiDim.
peaRcai6 ^eaRmaiw
QNM
so
sis.
XVI.
no nunao
lap ciachcam Do
in
^eapman
in n-inip
copaD DianaD
amm
berili t>o
Inis
Eolonn, was a famous name among the Armorican Britons, though less used among
those of the island.
c
now
Richborough.
(//.)
History of
Tenet,
2.
B. reads,
Cenec and
The
et tradidit
(//.)
TJohm.
L'.
Son of Eolonn. This is an erroneous Eolonn are obviously repetition, Olou and
the same
d
(
"
insulam,
(jua; in
T.)
etc.
Tanet, Brittanico
Now
Gortiyern,
The
it
is
verl),
resemblance
here
But the
translate.
is
But the
presents him
as indebted to Pictish
vi.
mer-
y/'ce,
a simple root,
cap. 7.
Whence
and
(T.)
'
trrulu
Gale conjectured him to have been genere Pictus, p. 129. (H.) The words a
Gnttlian
^pacion ajjup
L'.
Roman,
e
(2 .)
Gqmc,
Mr.
B.
5P ulolan
first
u sup Bijech,
Roinn
Gratianus (the
read-
79
son of Feithiver, son of Ogaman, son of Tai, or Teo, son of Bob, son of Sembob, son of Athacht, son of Aoth, son of Abar, son of Raa, son of Eassa, son of Joban, son of Jonan, son of
the son of
,
Eolonn
Now
ment of the Cruithnians, and he gave up to them [i. e. to the Saxons], e the island whose name is Teineth \Tlianef\, but Roinn is its British f name. Gradian and Aequit were in the sovereignty of the Romans at that time. But it was from the birth of Christ, three hundred and and it was in the time of that king, viz., of Gorforty-seven years tigern, that Saint German came to preach in the island of Britain, and God wrought8 miracles and many wonders by this ecclesiastic
;
faith".
OF THE
XVI. After
went to the
MlliACLES OF
GERMAN
HERE.
the arrival of
German
to
preach
to
is
Gratiano Secuudo, or
See Gain's Gratiano Secuudo ^Equantio. Edit. c. 28, with the var. Leet., and Additional Notes, No. XII.
Jiritnin.
1
and B.
Britain
The mission
the.
of St.
German
to
was undertaken
ing
anachronism
is
mitigated
by
33 years. In
by Prosper
year 430. No. XIII.
h
in his Chronicle,
(T.)
under the
but B. reads, pecc ,;rl. m-bliaona .ccl. ap .ccc., where .ccl. is an evident mistake for .pel. Mr. Stevenap. ccc.,
son, in the text of his edition of Nennius,
mbliaonu
Faith.
oim,
reads
reads 447, and mentions in the note that the MSS. read variously, 337, 448, 400,
gpep, where
seems redundant
(T.)
DO gpep
'
and 347
(T.)
Benli.
Geinoli,
(T.)
8o
Daip
^eapman
co na ppuichib
in
n-oopup
in
in
DunaiD
DO com
in
in pig
co na luiji
Dunaig ni in ppea^pa pin Do cum coppio apoeach. Uainig in ooippeoip cop ^eapmam. Uainig ^capman o'n Dopap aniach epoch peapcaip,
n-Dopap
in
in
pij ap
in
caichpis amac, -| po raiphip a piaonaipi 5eapmain, -| pop pug leip DO cum a boirhe co cam agup co pailio, ~\ ni poibe 0151 DO cpoD ace
aen bo co na laej,
cleipcib.
~\
po
Cfgup po paiD
ap na maipeach cpa po maip in laej a piaDnaipi a machap. Do COID 5 e P man Dopup na cairpac lap na rhaipeac DO pe h-eapnaiDi agallaim in pig. Ip ann pin carn^ peap n-a pich, Do ^eapman acbeapc Ian DO allap o cino co I)onD, po caipinD
i
-]
~\
^eapman
1 door of the fortress n-oopup ttn oume, B. in nopup in Diinuio, D., omitJ
At
lite
ting the eclipsed D in the word n-oopup. t3un, which signifies a fort or fortress,
(?') said] German." m Came B. reads Cuinic pepaway nonu pen, agup nip peopabap cio no cup pujaoaip which is more close to the
;
in the composition of
Latin,
many
inflected
oume, and
;
also
ounaio or
form
this latter
One
(if the
is
servants,
etc.
The word
occurs in D. throughout, and has been retained in the text. B. adopts the form
This word seems cognate with the English ton, or tou~n, and with the
ouine.
mo^, serfux, generally used to denote a labouring man, a slave, a hewer of wood and drawn- of water, one of the lowest
class
('/'.)
(T.)
Out of
B. omits
dtnucli.
The
the clause,
po paio
in
pij
cona
luiji
The
Irish
the fortress CIp in curpuij The Latin is, "e medio urbis." word caraip, which is here used
is
oia
m-bech na
To
cleipij, to
(T.)
the manifest
employed
It
MSS.
German.
"
Docum
in
e P rnaln
ceona, B.
To
and
is
now
8t
to him.
door of the
fortress'.
;
The
porter went
king with the message of the clergyman with an oath", that if the clergy were to remain until
fort,
in.
1
German came away" porter came with this answer to German from the door in the evening, and did not know what road he should
go.
The
But one of
and bowed
the servants" of the king came out of the fortress down p before German, and brought him with him to his
,
cabin kindly and cheerfully* And he had no cattle but one cow with her calf, and he killed the calf, and boiled it, and gave it to the cler1
gymen. And German ordered that its bones should not be broken 8 and on the morrow the calf was alive in the presence of its dam. On the next day German repaired to the door of the fortress
;
to
And
means
is
man
running
used to denote a
city,
distinguished
lib)
joyfully,
cheerfully.
is
from baile,
large tmcn.
p
a town, or baile
(T.)
mop,
Latin
benigne,
which
Bowed down
in
B.,
po
caipbip in D.,
and
rendered by co r He had no
DI
cam
cuttle.
(2'.)
Ni po
is
po piece
cpuo, B.
The Latin
" inclinavit
prostrate, or
se."
bow down
is
obsolete,
and
The verb
rum."
or
cpob
here-
used, signifying
the Dictionaries; but piece, to kneel, or, as now written by the moderns, pleucc
or pleucc,
q is still
word
denoting a
in use
(T.)
Brought him cheerfully Rop pug in D., and poo puc, in B. are only varied spelling of the same words, and " he signify brought." In modern Irish, oo cuj. D. reads co cam puipeach.
B. reads co pailib, which has been substituted in the text for puipeach.
pailio (in
murder, manslaughter, or other crimes, such fines having anciently been paid
in cattle.
See
Du
Cange
in voce
CRO
Was
alive
Ro
bai
in
laej beo, B.
Co
-(T.)
c
An
interview.
Gcallmai, B.
(T.)
82
in cpeiDi in
naem
cpinnoio.
-]
J5eapman
DO
]
CpeiDim oppe pon baipD po paio pip, eipig, anopa acbela, acaic
; ~\
Do [com] paeligipin n-Dun, po mapbaD aingil ag upnaioe lap in pig Daig ba bep leip in pig mapbaD each oume Dia mumncip no coirceao pe copgabail gpeme DC Deanam obpe in Ouine.
c'
-]
;
Oe
Jleapman in la co h-aiDci a n-Dopup in OunaiD, co copacc an mog ceDna. Cfc bertpc ^eapman pip, pomna, pomna na poib neac DOD muinDcip ip in Dim po anochc. UugapDaip po ceaDoip in nonbup mac Do [bai occa] pa Dun call, pug in cleipeach Dia cig [oopipi], DO ponpac inle ppichaipe. Co canig ceme leip
T?o caic
~\
-|
Oe
DO
mm
-|
po ceDoip
ip in rt-oun
rnnaib
pipu, mill Duini ap peipg ip pap cop aniu. ^epniam na maipeach imoppo, po baipDiD in mog ur co n-a macaib lap co luchr in cipe apceana, po beanDachc ^eapmn [e] co n-a
~|
;
De
~)
clainD.
Caiceal a ainm,
-|
baD pig
In
lx-,
7 -
[e],
-]
"
From head
to foot.
h-ino, D.
Was accustomed
Did not
coiiie.
was a
(T.)
Coippeuo, B.
is
(T.)
Knelt.
Slecc, B.
Sec note
''.
D.
Before sunrise
reads caipmo, whicli is perhaps a form of the old verb caipbip used before, unless there
ne, B.
The Latin
it is is
" ante
solis
ortum,"
from which
tion
Latin w /
is
pe
is
before.
which
D. reads here Cpeic DO, and omits in before nuern Cpicorruptly, noic the text is corrected from B. 15.
:
it
me, obsolete in every part of Ireland; but was in use in Keating's time, who in
reads olpe.
x y
(T.)
Qcbepc
the fortress.
ppip, B.
pjiur in Clipppmn, o cupjjab'uil jjpeme jjo a putmo, " from the rising of the sun to its setKeating also sometimes uses pe " bepe n-Oilinn,
(T.)
He
went
into
D. omits
ting."
the essential
coib padib
ip
word
in
ip in
coio.
B. reads t)o
ip in
ounao.
D. has
(T.)
nun,
corruptly for
n-oun.
B. reads,
TCo
ccur
83
running, and full of sweat from head to foot" and he knelt to Ger" Dost thou believe in the Holy Trinity ?" man, and German said,
;
and he
"
replied,
:
I believe."
And German
x
,
him
a kiss
"
Arise,
now thou
and
the angels of God are awaiting thee." And he went cheerfully into the fortress y and was put to death by the king, for the king wr as accustomed 8 to put to death every one of his people that did not
,
come" before sun-rise b to do the work of the palace. German passed the whole of that day till night
the fortress, until the same
e. the
at the
door of
;
[i. first mentioned] servant came " Take care, take care d that none of thy and German said to him, people be in this fortress this night." He immediately brought out
fortress,
clergyman with him to his house again; and they all kept watch. And the fire of Gode immediately came from heaven upon the fortress,
so that
it
fortress,
both
men and
persons, through the anger of God and of German; and it remains a ruin to the present day. On the following day this servant', with his sons and the people
him and
his
manner were baptized and German blessed children His name was Caiteal, and through the word
;
mam mam
The
co h-aioci.
in
D. has po caie
is
5 e P~
exactly translates the Latin, "ignis de Ceine De, " the fire of God," is coclo."
MSS
d
used to denote lightning, and is sometimes written ceme Diaic, i(/nls Divinus. (T.)
f
Take care
Pomnai,
B.,
which
is
not
This servant.
in
B. reads, po
baipc^ep-
mam
this
peap pin; "German baptized man." The Latin is, " In erastino
vir,
die
ille
illis,
crc-
(T.)
The pronoun
Fire of'God.
Uene oo mm,
B.,
which
M2
[e]
84
a pil o pin ale, ip in peapann t)ianaD airnn bpechip ^eapmain, Pojup uc Dicirup ip na palmain, [Supaeanp a ceppa inopem, ec De pcepcope epigenp paupepem.]
-]
;
in
n-mip Ueinech,
-]
5P
CI 5 e I lriri
occa
Cjiuirencuach. Opo imDaigibap [cpa] So;rain, popeimiDpear bpecain a m-biauhao nac a n-eir>io, ace po pogaippeac bpearnaig
[ooib]
Dulap
inte.
immoppo] Gnjipc, peap paije popcje, cuaiceall, poill, ap ac connaipc pe bpeacnu co pann gan miliDa jan apma, ip pea6 po pam ppip in pig ^oprigepnn DO cpunpaD Oenam Deg comapli, najap uamo ip in n^eapmain ap ceant> mileaD co pabam pochaioaibe a n-a^ait) ap namao. Qcbepc <5opcia n-t>ola na reachra ap cenn mileaD; [) Do coap] DO geaprin pochpaDap occ longa Deg [co] miboaib cogaiDe ap a ^eapmain. Ip in loinjeap pin rainij a in^ean co h-Gngipc, ip ipme ba caime DO mnaib Lochlainne uile.
T?o ppeagaip [ooib
:
-|
lap pin
sense.
B. omits e
con-a claino,
so that
''
the meaning will he, in that MS., "and German blessed tliu people of that country."
O
Ni
of
bpeicip
paiB
(
Ruubuin D'U
roi^;,
Instead
of Caiceal
u amm,
:
15.
pi ^
u o-Ceariipai^."
tlic
reads,
Caicel
is
umm
in
rip pin
1
in
what
bruwn-Amrea,
follows [e]
and baoap
1).
,.
rK113)
son
()f
(>nal1i
[curs,'] of
On aivmmt
nf the
WDH!
Kuadan
to his
B. omits
is
a meic
after
buOap pi(,
which
h
kill
at T:lr
'
1 -"
(T-}
ablative bpeirip)
when thus
is
applied
may
it
That
'
sometimes a curse
evident from
Paupcrem. Ps. cxii. 7. The Latin words within brackets are supplied from
B.,
i
MS.
tbl.
in Trinity College,
Dublin. (H.
i.
17.
97.
b.)
is
sub-
85
word"
[i.
e.
blessing] of
came
kings,
!
and
their
German, he became a king, and his sons beseed have ever since been in the land called
Pogus
XVII. Now, the Saxons remained in the Isle of Teineth [ Thanef], and Gortigern was feeding and clothing the Saxons that they might But when the Saxons had multifight for him against Pictland.
1
,
plied, the
go away. But Hengist who was an experienced, wise, cunning, and subtle man, made answer to them (for he saw that the Britons were feeble without soldiers, without arms), and he said to the King Gortigern in
, 5
Britons warned
them
all
to
"
:
private*
soldiers,
that
Let us make good counsel; let us send into Germany for we may be numerous q against our enemies." Gorti"
r
;
gern answered,
5
Let ambassadors go for soldiers ;" and they went and there came eighteen ships with chosen soldiers out of Germany. In this fleet came his daughter to Hengist she was the fairest of
:
the
women
of
all
Lochland'.
After
stituted for co, D.
corruptly, for which '50 n-eiciuo, which "a clothing them," is subliterally means,
stituted from B.
(T.)
q
Numerous
(T.)
D. and B. read caichui^eachc (T.) m TJe, for which D. reads pij, Against a manifest slip of the scribe. Cpuirencuaic, Pictland, the country of the Cruithnigh. In D. Cpuicneach-cuaic (T.) n But. The words within brackets in
this sentence are inserted
,
B
r
They went. t)o coap (generally written cuap) added from B., where we read
In
from
(T.)
in
the
Hengist i5T c > For peap paije. B. reads corruptly, ppipioe ; paige would be more correctly written pioe. (T.) " in f In private. Incanpuo, B., par-
which
B.
c
read, Ip in loinj, D.
Ip in lomjip,
Ip
anopa lomjjeap
pin, L.
is
(T.)
Lackland.
This name
here evi-
86
t>o lappin imoppa DO pigne Gngifr pleao [mop] omnao amm Cennc Glinir in ng
5r
;
ci 5 e Tlnri
"1
Dice
pliiag if
[pig]
-\
poibe
in
ace 05 aen peap. Po jab Sajq-ain-bepla 05 neoch DO bpeacnaib piccepa a leapimoppo ingean Gngipc pop Dail na pleibi .1. pina na pluaig DO cpaib aipgiD, comcap mepgoa meaoapcain
-]
oip
-]
pola in n^opcijepnn im jpaD injeine Gngipc, po paio ciDbe beplaiD Dia paigiD Dia cuinje o'on pig DO h-Gngipc, cungeap 'na cochpa Do beaprap DO. T?6 paiD Gngipc cpi comaple in Sapcan cuccap DuinD in peapano DianaD amm Congaplona 'p ooib bepla Sa^an, Ceinc imoppo ip in bepla bpecnuch. Oo paD
i
-|
-]
^opcijepnn
dently intended for some part of Germany, although generally applied by the Irish
to
now
stands,
it
must be
translated as above
(T.)
is
See O'Brien's
(7'.)
-
a mistake.
certain Ceretic of
'
Elmet was
Ilengist's
Great
bo.nquc,t.
F'-e'S'
F1 6 6
-
'
pleao mop, L.
followed.
uile, for
this last reading has been ; In the next line L. reads rluci:
Marcus,
p. 66.
There
is
an
guib pij; fluaj from L. and B. The name here given to this royal house is in the Latin Nennius
given to Gortigern's interpreter: "Fecit
Ulmetum
Elmed-setna in Gale's
Cis-llum-
brano;, apud xv. Scriptorcs, p. 748 ; from which Leeds was anciently Loidis in El-
regi,
meto, and where Berwick in Elmet now remains, a place at or near which the
Bertram,
c.
36:
is
lace.
Northumbrian kings once had their paIt is the Silva Elmete of Beda,
Hist.
ii.
and in
cap. 14.
Camden
Brit,
ii.
90,
I.
and
very probable that the original meaning of the Irish translator was, that the banquet was given "in the house of the
it
is
"
king, whose
i.e.
than 616-33.
8;
his
After this Hengist prepared a great banquet" for Gortigern and army in the royal house, which is called Centic Elinit and none
;
of the Britons
knew
the
The
wines and
were inebriated and cheerful"; and a demon entered Gortigern, from love of the 1 daughter of Hengist and he sent the linguist to Hengist to ask her for the king; and he said y that "whatever he would ask for
and
silver
her dowry should be given to him." Hengist, by the advice of the " Let there be given to us the land which is named Saxons, said, 2 Congarlona in the Saxon language, and Ceint in the British language,
elm
forests
in
Britain,
besides that in
cer-
bo pala
in
belaio, and D. po
paj
in
Deira, which
tain.
Ceretic a
it is
bepla, which is manifestly corrupt. B. and L. omit 01 a paijio, and read, OKI
terpreter was; but the transcribers of Nennius take him for a Briton, and in-
He
said.
to
beaprap
DO,
deed his being OF a given place implies he was a native __ (//) Hengist's name
is
take.
DO pcno Gnjipc, which is an evident misD. reads DO beupcap 01, " should
spelt
v
Qi^ipr
(T.)
No mention
of these
be given to her," but the whole tenor of the story shews that DO, " to him," is the correct reading. The orthography in B.
is
costly vessels
The
DO.
Ceno,
L.
x
Cenc, B.
It
Daughter of Hengist
Scrran,
L. adds,
is
cpe
coriiaipli
which
a mistake co-
In the next
L.
that Gurangona (^upcinjopo, B., Cupancopo, L.) is the name of the king who " et dedit illis then ruled over Kent
:
reads
88
-|
po pae lap
r'
in
n-injein
Qgup
achaip
~\
oo
comapleio
Dia
~\
cineaoaig
~\
ceano mo meic pajap uampea a n-aigiona namao DO pochpaa marup 7Tieic caehaijjpio peachup oo cop ap co mup jual. Qubepc ^jopcigepno a cocuipeo, Dap a ceanD, Do pochraoap Oclica mac Gnjppr Gbipa co. pel. long; ic ciachcain a ruaiD; 1 po aipjpeao inopi Opcc po jabpac peaimoa cop in minp ppipeagon, .1. in muip pil a leich ppi pnnna 5etjealu po cuaio. No ceijoip ceachra 6 Gngipc ap ceano no cijoip pluaij nuao cacha bliaDna cucu, co po poplong pop,
eile nf ovnc;
toclilnino ap
~\
-\
~|
-|
"|
-|
50 po linpac o imp CeneD co Cancapbojij. bappeaD, 6a beaj la Oiabul oe iilc Do poinDe ^opcijepnD co capD paip a mjen pein Do cabaipc, co piij^ mac DO. Oo cualaiD ^eaprnan
~\
naem
[pin] cainig
~\
.1.
bpeaoiach, oo
caipi-
UJUD
a
l?op e^ap co
is
mop,
Ochca mac
gist]
i
L.
still in
is
use to ex-
6ij;ifc 7 Gi^H'oa, D. Roche ochc meic Bipjipc [the eight sons of En-
where the
ceased,
entirely
invitavit
e
is
" et
and
spoke a
word of
(T.)
"Mare Freskmm,
est, usque ad author had a The
haygur."
b
will send.
very
indistinct,
B.
L
c
(T.)
Friesland.
The Gaidheal
(//.)
The
wall,
Gual.
TTlup
^paoul,
D.
mean Ireland
f
mup
is
^aulup, B.
In L.
mup
ftuub, which
probably a mere
slip for
is
and
Irish
copies
j Gbipa, B.
Roccaoap Roche
89
Gortigern cheerfully gave them the dominions of Gurangona, and he lay with the daughter and loved her much". And Hengist said to Gortigern: "I will be thy father and thy
guage."
counsellor,
and
if
thou takest
my
;
able in any way to molest thee and I will send" to Lochland for my son, and for the son of his mother's sister, and they will fight against c" the enemy who have reached as far as the wall Gual. Gortigern said,
"
and they were invited and there arrived and they plunOchta", son of Engist, and Ebisa, with forty ships dered the Orkney islands on coming from the north, and they took e many lands as far as the Friseg sea that is the sea which is to the north of the Gaedhal. And ambassadors were further sent by HenLet them be invited
;"
; ; ,
and a new force used to arrive every year, that they increased, and filled the land from the island of Teneth
gist for
more
ships,
so
to
Cantarborgl/.
The
a son.
devil
induced him
the evil that Gortigern had done, to cohabit with his own daughter, so that she bare him
deeming
it
but
little
When German g
heard of
this,
he went, accompanied by a
clergyman
Cancapboji^, B.
reached
-|
said to
sistent
is
con-
no
cic-
oip pluuij
pa poipbpipeuo,
co po linpuo o Ii-Gnep
L.
his unpopularity
later,
Cenocch co Ceanoupbpoj,
Dip ceachea o Gigipc ap
No
ceig-
ceano long bop, 1 no ci^oip pluuij nuao cucha bliatmu cucu, co po popbuppeuo, 50 po Impuc o imp 6peaccm co canjjaoap bapj, D.
-|
sequent to St. German's death; and so from being an unpopular act, was not
act,
is
evidently
by
the
all
the consiliarii
23.
anil
(T.)
false
is
German
German
1
took
his
final
is
open
to
and Vortigern
doubt
6.
9o
cleipig 6peaujuo 1 oo cops ^jopngepno; 1 V cmoilio laich im cainjjm na Saxan can inle imon caingen pin, acbepc imoppo Qchc co n each a n-aen baile cabaippea ^opcigepno pe h-ingein, oo paio no mac a ri-uchc ^eapman, abaip copob e a achaip,
-) -\
;
-|
~]
-|
Po gab 5 ea iman 1 acbepc pip in mac, 610 mipi cip, a] c'achaip ol pe, po cuinoij ^eapman alcain, oemeap, cugab, nabaipc alaim na naioen aobeapr ^eapman Q mic
in n-ingean.
T
-]
-\
~\
["]
~\
"|
cabaip
in
pin
cfp i in
a laim c'achap collaioe oo pao aopaclic in naioe in n-ailcim a laim Oimeap aobepc, Q ^opngepno,
;
]
~\
-\
-]
mo
mo beappan,
-\
rip
^eapman imoppo m'achaip cpeiomi. ^epno, i po jab peapj co li-aobal, po ceirli app a n-aipeachc
po mallacc
in
~\
popul bpernacli
inle,
-]
po n-eapcam
^eapman
p^'s
[oe
ouobup].
wa
^opcigepno cuice oa opuiD Do paiopio pip Oeg, co peapao nachib a nf bo coip oo ocanam. na Opinoi, Sfp imli inn] bpeacan, onn oam^ean Ooo po jjebri oioean ap in cinel n-eaclirpann Oia cnpraipi oo rfp oo pie, oaij noo minppio oo namaio, oo ralam rap r'eip. ^ebait) Oo cfp
!
-]
-|
-|
~|
17o rochleapOaip
~]
ceapc
is
The fortress
]).
of Atnbrose.
_-t)o
oun
In
Qmpoif,
Do
oun CInibpoipp, B.
pij 6peacun.
B. reads
(T.)
said.
The Druids
Clcbepcaoap a
.popal nu m-6peaD. pobul m-6pearnach, L. B. can uile, oe ouobup added from B. and L (T.)
British people.
opaio ppip mile 6perain DO lappaib, B. ciobeptaoap ne opuio pip, pip tmli cpichi
6pecan, L.
In
i.
c.
British,
to criminate
the laity and clergy of Britain for this purpose, and also for the purpose of consulting about the Saxons. But Gortigern told his daughter, " When they are all assembled
all
together, give thou thy child into the breast of German, and say that he is his father." And the daughter did so. German received the and said unto him, " I will be thy father," said he and Gerchild,
;
man asked
and a comb, and gave them into was done; and German said: " My
father;"
advanced, and gave the comb, the hand of Gortigern, and said, " O
tonsure me, for thou art
faith."
and the
my
my
carnal father.
fled
also.
HIS CONTEST
WITH THK
XVIII. And afterwards Gortigern invited to him twelve Druids, The that he might know from them what was proper to be done.
Druids said
k
to him,
"
Britain,
and thou
foreigners to whom thou hast given up thy country and thy kingdom, for thine enemies will slay thee , and will seize upon thy
1
graphy of D. is very corrupt; the text has been corrected from B. and L., but it
will only
Will slay
t>o
thee.
B.
maippeao
race,"
"thy
"Cum
(?'.)
Nennius
92
ceapc mnpf bpeacan uile, co panjaoap 5 llinet) 1 P Pl'r eaD pl conao anDpin puapaDap in oino op in muiji, peaphepep uile, uriD oaingean, cop cumoaijeg h-e acbepcaDap a opuioi pip, Oeanapu punDa ou Dun, ol piao, ap rn caemnagaip nf Do co bpach.
'
-|
-\
Uuccha
paip mpoain
"]
no cinolic anbaip
in
~\
comaohap a ri-aeri aioce, po cmolic po cpano, i pugao ap in comaobup pin pujao ap po cpi. Ocup po piappaig cpi inupin Dia opuiDcib cio Dia Da in c-olc [pa] ap pe; po paiopeac a [cpa]
uile in
-]
Dpuioe, cuingiD
~|
mapbcap leac eappamamlaio conn icpiDeap a cumoach. Dun; [~|] ap 17o laire ceachra UHD po imp 6peacan D'lappuib mic gan acliaip, po pfppeac co mag Gilleice a cip J^euipic, ip anD pin puapaDap na macu 05 imam, co capla DeabaiD eri|i Da macam Dib, con
~|
-\
in mac ppia apaile, oDuine gan achaip, ni pil maic aguD l?o h-iappaijpeac na ceachca ciD Dia ho mac in jilla pip a eoip. n-ahpe piuD ? Qcbepc luchc na paiche, ni eacamap, ol piao [ca
n-ebaipc
a macliaip
m Guined.
L. has
nct.
n
B. reads co
Neo, corruptly
old Glossaries
p
(T.)
^uneao;
(T.)
Carried away
in
of
Herer,
The
text
is
here corrected
from
B., in conformity with the Latin. D. omits hepep; and L. corrupts the
many churches in Ireland, viz., that what was built in the course of the day was
thrown down
power.
at night
()'
Mr.
A
ol'
Dinn.
The
Derry,
given
found
in
many names
account of
the
it
in a letter preserved
among
Leighlin),
Ordnance
Survey papers,
(T.)
Phtcnix
Park, Dublin
q
cient treatise Dinn-Senchus, (the History of Dinns) is synonimous with Dun, a fort.
It seems to be here used in its original signification of a high or naturally fortified hill. It is explained cnoc, a hill, in
Whose father is unknown. Nach finocup a acaip, B., L., i.e. "whc.se father
is
not known."
'
(T.)
6appain-
93
his Druids, traversed all the south of the island of Britain, until they m arrived at Guined , and they searched all the mountain of llerer",
sea,
locality
fit
to
to him,
fortress,"
said they,
for nothing
thither,
Builders
and they collected materials for the fortress, both stone and wood, but all these materials were carried p away in one night; and materials were thus gathered thrice, and were thrice carried away. And he asked of his Druids, " Whence is this evil?" said he. And the Druids said, " Seek a son whose
were then brought
father
is
unknown q
for
kill
him, and
let his
by this means only it can be built." Messengers were sent by him throughout the island of Britain to seek for a son without a father and they searched as far as Magh Eillite in the territory of Glevisic, where they found boys a hurand there happened a dispute between two of the boys, so ling that one said to the other, " O man without a father', thou hast no
the
Dun,
good
this
at all."
is
The messengers
asked,
"
Whose
son
is
the lad to
"
whom
not,"
said ?"
said,
We
know
said
for oeipijbep, D.,
signifies,
buine can achaip ni puil in acliaip occu, " O man without a lather, thou L., i. e.
hast no father."
is
The reading
in the text
taken from
(
B., as it coincides
with the
Latin.
u
T.)
to.
As far
as
Magh
last
Eillite.-
-po majjj
Gillicbe, D.
Co mab
This
See
Glleci, B.
Co mag
paicci, B. puici, L. Hurling-green This word, which occurs frequently in composition in the names of places in Ireland, signifies a green field;
dlleice, L.
adopted.
(T.)
and in the
county Kilkenny
fair-green,
is still
used to denote a
;
No.
XV. man
without a father.
ni h-uil
or hurling-green
as
paicci
oume
jen uchaip
achaip ajjab, D.
94
Ro lappaiopeac Oia macaip ciD t>iap a machaip punn, op piao]. bo mac an gilla. Ro ppeagaip in machaip m eat>ap-pa, olpi, acaip DO pala im bpomo eicip. Uugapoaip cpa i ni eaoap cmoap
050,
na ceachna leo
in
mac pn
co ^opngepnn,
-|
po h-inoipoaip amail
puapaoap
e.
XIX.
mac,
-|
cinolir [in] pluaig copo lap na maipeac po aobepc ppip in pig, cugao co pin pig in mac,
-]
mapbcha in cm ap nam
Ro pam in pi^ ooo mapbuopa, op pe, i ? ciigao-pa cucaib, ap pe oo copepjuo in omn pea ?>oo pull. Qobepc in mac 000 copcpao,
-\
^aipuep alle, 01 in mac, i canjaoap na opinOi. Qrbepr in mac piu, Cia po paio in oun po no co coipeacapca [DO m' puil-pea] ap pibpi na cnmDaigep m po ppeagpanap. Oo eaoappa, ol pe, in ci Dom paopa rup? cancain. cucaihoap bap n-aiceo6 ip e t>o pai) popaih-pi inbpeagDo
?
II
lo
opaioe, ap
in
pi.
-|
poillpispean-pa pfpimie mno-piu, -] piappaiin ap piabjim tiun opairib ap cup, ciO aca a polac po'n n-iiplrip po T?o paiDpeao na opmoi noc n-eaoamap ap piao. l?o eaoapnaipi.
Qcc
ceana, a
pig, ol pe,
Po claet>et> aca loch uipce arm peachap claecep. Ct pace mt> pij, ap in mac, abpait) CID aca ppich [in loc ant)]. Ro pecicappa, ol pe, Ni peaoemap, ol piar>. im meoon in loca? ann in n-agaio a 11-05010, acdic ori clap cipDi mopa cuccap ap a opuibe, ap in mac, abpafo CID cucab ap;] [me 1 peagcap aca ecip na clap leapcpaib ut> ? ni eaoemap, ap piao. Ro peapa
-|
ol
pe:
~|
~|
-|
-]
Dappa,
note
h
,
p.
66. supra.
is
With
my
Mood.
Supplied
from B.
employed sury (voce pla), it late the Latin word plated ( T.) v His mother is here, said they.
from L.
oci
and L. Other corrections of the text have also been made from the same sources,
Added
maraip punL).
but the variations are not worth noticing, mere differences being, for the most part,
o f orthography. (T.)
y
piu
fltis lie
in B.
and L.
(T.)
this:
95
said they,
"
his
mother
is
here,"
said they
v
.
They asked
"
of his
mother whose son the lad was. The mother answered, I know " that he hath a father, and I know not how he hapnot," said she, pened to be conceived in my womb at all." So the messengers took the boy with them to Gortigern, and told him how they had found him.
XIX. On
might be
killed.
the next day the army was assembled, that the boy And the boy was brought before the king, and he
"
Wherefore have they brought me to thee ?" said he. And the king said, " To slay thee," said he, " and to butcher thee, and
said to the king,
to consecrate this fortress with thy blood."
The boy
"
Let them be "My Druids," said the king. the boy. And the Druids came. The boy said to called hither," said " told you that this fortress could not be built until it them",
structed thee in this ?"
said, "
Who
in-
Who
were
first
consecrated with
"
;
my blood?
who
y
;
"'
know," said he
the person
sent
me
you
to accuse you, is
"
he
howbeit,
I will
and I ask of thy Druids, first, what is concealed " floor before us ?" The Druids said, We know not," said
;
;
they.
floor]
" there is a lake of water there let it know," said he [the examined and dug." It was dug, and the lake 2 was found be "
" tell what is in the prophets of the king," said the boy, " know not," said they. " I know," said middle of the lake ?"
there.
Ye
We
two large chests of wood face to face, and let them be he, brought out of it." It was examined, and they were brought forth". " " tell what is between those two And Druids," said the boy,
there are
"
wooden
tell this lie will
dis-
The lake
The words
(T.)
in
loc
unt>
Here begins a fragment of this grace." work in the Leabhar na h-Uidhri, which
shall
The words within Brought forth. U. and L. brackets are added from B.
read
-|
by
the letter U.
cucab
ap, only.
(T.)
96
Dappa, ap
aca peol bpac [ano cuccap ap, i ppic in peol] na Da clap cipoi. Qbpam, a eolcha, ap in mac, cimmapcee ecip cm aca a meaoon in n-eaoaig uo ? m po ppeagpaDap, [ap m po cpuim neapg cpinm chucpacap]. Qcaic na cpuim ann, ol pe,
pe,
;
-|
~|
.1.
~|
pcaileao peol bpac, [~|] po pcaileeap in mac] peacai6-pe na Da cpuim na coDlao ann. [Ro pam banap a n-Dingnam anopa na biapna. Gnpuche each nib co apaile co
;
geal
in
c-eaoach.
Ro
in
paibe ceccap oe ic ppameao a ceile, [co pobnrap] ic imleanpao, in 1 ic imiche, ~\ no li-mnaphrlian in cpinm nih apaile co meation c-piuil, i in peachc aile co imell. Do ponpac pa cpf pon n-inoupin. In cpmm puam cpa ba pant> ap nip, "| po h-innapbcao co h-imeal
)
in
n-eaoaiD; in cpuim cairneamach imoppo ha pann po neoi^, ~| Ro h-iappo ceich ip in loch, po pineapoaip in peol po ceooip.
~]
pam
]-a?
in
mac
t>o
na Dpai6it)
innipin
ap
pe,
cm
paillpi^ip in r-in^nao
in
mac] a paillpnijao
~\
inle,
ipe in peol
t>a
.1.
no
no cpinm imoppo [na neapc] In cpuim puao, ip neapc po co m-5peafnaib, neapc Sa^an no li-moapban ap cup Do'n plaiclnup no neapc-po neapr Sa^ran imoppo in cpuim [gel] po gab in peol uile ace bea^, po j;ab imp 6peacan ace bea$, co po h-innapbpacap i.eapr bpeacan po neoi?;.
plain u pi u
pij.
Ipiac na
r>a
)
.1.
Cupa
pig,
in
nun
po,
ap
nf
caemaip a
cumnach,
pip
imp bpeacan,
~|
came DO comaintnpm a
Wasfound.
mic, ol pe
po ppeagaip
in gilla,
Ro pam in Qmbpop,
ets are
lines
ven to the middle of the sail." But U., B., and L. all read as in the text, which
also agrees
d
the clause ap
m
;
is
(T.)
in
mac from
c
Kinydom. D. reads, in pluichemnap; U., B., and L. all read plaiciup, without
the article.
Alternately.
ppiup;i.
e.
D.reads, in
The words na oa neapr, "the two powers," in the next line, are
97
wooden
"
chests ?"
"
We know
"
know," said he
was brought forth, and the sail b was found rolled up between the two wooden chests. " Tell, O ye " what is in the middle of that cloth ?" And learned," said the boy, " There are two magthey answered not, for they understood not.
there
is
a sail-cloth there."
And
" white maggot. Let gots there," said he, namely, a red maggot and a the cloth be unfolded." The sail-cloth was unfolded, and there were two maggots asleep in it. And the boy said, " See now what the
other,
and com-
menced
to rout, cut,
other alternately to the middle of the sail and again to its verge. They did this three times. The red maggot was at first the feeble one,
and was driven to the brink of the cloth but the beautiful maggot was finally the feeble one, and fled into the lake, and the sail imme;
diately vanished.
"
what doth
it
this
We
"
reveal
know not," said they. " I will The lake is the kingdom d of the
whole world, and the sail is thy kingdom, king. And the two magare the two powers, namely, thy power in conjunction with the gots
Britons,
first
expelled the kingdom, represents thy power maggot, which occupied the whole sail except a
the
cept a small part, until ultimately driven out by the power of the Britons. But do thou, O king of Britain, go away from this fortress,
for
thou hast not power to erect it, and search the island of Britain and thou shalt find thine own fortress." The king said, "What is thy
name,
"
is
my
name."
(lie
The youth replied, " Ambrose," said he, was Embros Gleutic6 king of Britain.) " Tell
,
thy
added from U. B. and
IRISH ARCH. SOC.
L
1
(T).
6.
Embros
Gleutic
Qmbpoip
bpop, ol pe,
m'amm-pe
in (ip e pin
Gmbpop 5^ euclc
T"5
bpeacan.)
~\
Can Do cenel ap ip pig. Conpul Romanach, ol pe, m'araip-pe, e peo mo Dun. Roleigcpa ^opcigepno in Dun Do Ctmbpop,
mpcaip bpeacan gup an peapann DianaD ainm ^unnip, bpeacan, c '5 e r no a^ Dun ann, caep
uile,
~\
.1.
-\
bio
po cuniDaij
.1.
5r
DO
caichijshe
5l1cnemi
in
copcpac,
mac <5P C1
Caicceapno,
po cachaigpeac bpeacnaig
mapaen
h-inDapbpacap
U.
to
Ctmpur- ^^F'^'C'
(?'.)
That
is
Snowdon,
p. 174.
The mount
is
said to
which means say, Emmrys Wledig, Ambrosius Sovereign of the Land. But
Gwlcdig seems also, for some unknown reason, to have been conventionally an
equivalent for Aurelius; since not only
"And
StCC]),
stood," &c.
Drat/ton,
cit. ibid. p.
17o.
Emmrys Wledig
is
Aurelius Ambrosius,
In
but Cynan Wledig is Aurelius Conanus. Nennius and Taliesin identify him with
Merlin,
the
Triads
is
53
and
101,
the
Dirias
is,
Emmrys
called
Merddin Emmrys.
Two
structures bore
Enclosure of the Higher Powers or Spiritual Jieint/g. The last of these Triads
states,
that
an eagle's pullet,
Cor Emmrys and Gwaith Emmryg, Circle of Ambrose, or Work of Ambrose and
;
forth
by
a sow,
the Dinas
ken
of.
in
is
Snowdon, here
a roundish
spo-
mound
of rook, difficult of access, on the top of which are two ramparts of stone, and
MSS.
read.
within them the ruins of a stone buildin length. ing, ten yards
The Latin MSS. vary considerably (2'.) The translator, having begun the story by
Hard by
cell
is
place said to
of Vorti-
gern's magicians.
Pennant's Journey to
Gwyncdd (or North Wales), and Mount Eryri (or Snowdon), were in the South of Britain, seems to repeat the
stating that
99
" " My father," said he, was a Roman conthy race," said the king. Then Gortigern left the fortress sul, and this shall be my fortress."
Ambrose, and also the government of all the west of Britain, and went with his Druids to the north' of the island of Britain, that is, to f the land which is called Gunnis and built a fortress there, which 8 city is named Caer Gortigern
to
,
.
OF THE WARFARE
11
OF GORTIMER.
XX.
After
this,
rose up against Hengist and Orsa, and the Britons fought fiercely along with them, so that they drove the Saxons
,
to
name of Gwynedd,
in the travestied
form
In
of Gunnis, and place it in the north. the first place the Latin copies have
oienit
Gu-
adopted as being in accordance with the Latin. D. reads 5 P clrn 5 e P nD The other C| ITlc 11Tne P n L. MSS. read
-
5P
'
->
5P
and Guenet, and in the second, Gwnnessi, Gueness, and Gueneri. Prois
5 epnb, B.
J
(T.)
Catigern.
meant
is
in
both
in D. only.
Gwnnessi
said to be in
cum
the sinistral or northern part of Britain. But it is false that Caer Guortigern was
either in
gente illorum." There is much confusion in the Irish copies about these names,
north.
cum
in the the whole sentence, " et ipse magis suis ad sinistralem plagam per-
and even
in the
And
not preserved.
For CatiIt
Caer Gortigern,
.1.
Caep ^opci^epnn
U.
.1.
ipoem, B.
cuep
>
j;opclii^epno,
Caep
pop
h
5 ol P cn '5 e P nn
Dun,
.1.
in
Of the
has been thought better, however, to preserve uniformity in the translation (7 ). The Catigern of the Latin copies is CynT
deyrn in Welsh, to which Kentigern is the equivalent, both meaning Chief Prince;
ecc
chathaib
1
(T.)
but Cathigern, Battle Prince, is quite a distinct word which discrepancy is un;
Gortimer
of U. has been
accounted for
2
(//.)
IOO
h-int>apbpacap Samaria co h-inip Ceinech,
-| po jabpac bpeacain poppo in n-in'p, co copachc cobaip cucu ap in ^ ea r TTiain 1 po cpi ba po caicha<5peac ppi bpeacnu cac can ba leo copcap, can aile
'
poppo.
.1.
each pop bpu Pechenepjabail ip Oppa i Cocijepnn mac ^opcijepnn, each pop bpu mapa ichc, caipni^chep Saxain co a longaib muliebpicep, [~| each pop bnuaij
-|
Gpippopc]. TTIapb rnnoppo ^opcimpip [lap n-aimpip m-bic] ocup a oobaipc ppia bpeacnaib ap pe n-eg a aonacail pop bpu mapa> Mi oeapnnpac bpeani cicpaicip guill ec p in mnpi mpoain. cain in ni pin. Qopacc reapc Sa^an lap pin, ap ba capa Doib ^opcijjepno ap Daij a mna.
~]
XXI.
k
Deirgbeint.
That
this battle
of the
sanctions, or usages
Daren t was distinct from that of Crayford (which, in fact, is not on the Darent), appears from
1.
Kpisfort
The
in all
of Huntingdon, p. 310, on the Medway, is supAilsford, 31 posed to be the Saxon Eppisford, and the
Henry
very corrupt
given chiefly from U. the following are the readings: U. reads .1. cue pop bpu
car pop bpu Rethene jaDepjuint, cmo pochuip Opp Carijepno buil, ip
-)
-|
-]
duni, Kit
aball,
is
clearly right;
and Saiscnagis
mac ^opci^epnn,
ice, i
destruction
title
of
the
Saxons,
per-
-\
haps the
unless
of that ford.
But Cainden,
states that
car pop bpuaij Gpippopc. D. reads .1. carh pop bpu tDeipjbemr, each rop
-\
bpu Raceapjabail,
-\
ipannpm bo poch-
so called,
because of the Saxons being i. vanquished there p. 260. Gibson. The last of these battles was at the " Lupis
Tiliili super ripam Gallici maris,'' which the most probable conjecture places at Folk-stone whereof the name almost im;
mac ^opcijepnn each pop bpu peicepja mapa ichc, caipnijep Sa^rain co lonjaib mulie-|
bpicip.
tioned,
Bertram's
muliebriter
Nennius,
is
cap.
45.
The word
inserted from
plies
had some
rights,
1OI
to the island of Teineth,
from
them
Germany, and
they fought against the Britons, and were one time victorious and another time defeated.
Gortimer gave them four battles, viz., a battle on the bank a battle on the bank of Rethenergabail, in which of the Deirgbeint"
;
And
Orsa and Catigern, son of Gortigern, were slain and a battle on the shore of the Iccian sea, where they drove the Saxons to their
;
ships, muliebriter;
and a
battle
1
.
Gorti-
bury him on the brink of the sea, and that the strangers would never afterwards come into the island. The Britons did not
After this the power of the Saxons increased, for Gortigern was their friend on account of his wife.
do
this".
XXI.
chiulas suas reversi
briter intrantes."
sunt, in eas mulie-
m Soon
after.
Instead of the
words
This
is
the only
MS.
and
L.,
and are a
literal transla-
.1.
Cadi
modicum
intervul-
-|
anopuibe oo
etc.
-|
Cepn muc ^oipchijepn, pochaip Opp each pop bpu mapa ichc, caipmjj-|
Gortimer
is
cheap Sayain co
lonjjjaib,
i.
-|
each pop
bpu Gijepipopc. B. reads, Car pop bpu tJepjumb, car pop bpu TJechepe a-|
and surnamed Bendigaid, or the Blessed. What the Britons are here, and in Geoffrey, said not to
anpioe bo pocuip Opp Cancimac 5P^'5 e P nn 1 ca ^ FP bpujjepn In the Latin, Episford is 015, Cpipopc.
bail,
-|
ip
-|
where reported
of
to
made
field
:
identical with
the
second battle-
super vadum quod dicitur in lineorum Episford, in nostra autem lingua " gua Sathenegabail." Bertram. Kit Hergabail."
"
the chief ports of the island, and whilst they were concealed, the oppression of the
island
was impossible. But Vortigern of the Perverse Mouth revealed his bonus,
Stevenson
(T.)
102
XXI. Do pata
^opchemip
-|
lap
pi'6
Do ponpac Sa^ain meabail pop bpearnaib, .1. bpea1 ^opcijepnn, cain i Sa^ain Do cinol in n-aen baile [amail biD Do pio .1. Grrgipc comlui jen apmaib ac cachcap nai[oib], ace 1 <5opriepn] po
rujpac Sa^ain pceana ecuppa am maelana, po mapbpac na cl 5 ea irm na occ aenap, po bpeacnaig baoap annpin uili DO pao cpian a peapainD cap ceano a ceanjlaoap ^opcigeaprm, micilpa^an. anma, pucpajram Qllpa^an No popcanao imoppo ^eapman in of J5P cl 5 ea P nt) co P leigeo Ro ceicli po polaig pe n-^eapman ip in a mriai [.i. a injjen]. Do cuaio ^eapman co peapann oianao ainm ^oipcijeapnmam,
-\
~\
5P
~\
"|
.1.
-|
-]
-]
~\
clepcib bpeacan,
apipi
"|
po bai
l<
cecpaca la
~\
aiDce ann
^opcigeapno pop ceicheD na clepeach coa Dun, na 01015, 1 P t> aT> a P C P' a 1 C P' h-aiDci annpin in n-aine; po loipc reine Oe oo mm [in 01] ^oipngeapnn ano pin co n-a h-uile muinn-|
-]
Do cuaiD DO cuaoap
cepi.
gist the
Saxon
his life," L.
For one
scurity; and his date and age agree but ill with the chronology of Vortigern.
three parts; " tres provincias." Mama. In the names of these three
provinces, which are evidently Essex,
p. 135.
It
and
are
any such
I.
man was
p.
Sussex,
and Middlesex,
tcirqjcum,
the
-|
MSS.
Carte's History,
193
very corrupt,
-]
(T.)
niulpcitum, B.
)
In peace.
is
The
Sqrum,
1
m-puil Scitam, L.
)
added from
p
L., B.,
and
(T.)
pucycr^um
-|
nicilparum, U.
-)
Sandals.
cm,
r
purp,xan,
Gorliyern.
or " the
U., L.
man
(?'.)
e.
in his shoe or
in oi, B.
This prefix
is
not to
be understood
" Pro redemptione
as
Sparing
his life
U.
dp
0015 a mna,
io 3
it came to pass after the death of Gortimer, and after between Hengist and Gortigern, that the Saxons comthe peace mitted an act of treachery upon the Britons that is, the Britons and Saxons were assembled together in equal numbers in one place, as neither party having arms if in peace viz., Hengist and Gortigern, but the Saxons carried knives concealed between them and their san; , ;
XXI. Now
and they killed all the Britons who were there except Gortigern alone, and they fettered Gortigern, and he gave the one-third of his q land for the sparing of his life viz., All-Saxan, and Sut-Saxan, and
dals p
,
Mitil-Saxan.
had admonished Gortigern r to put away his wife, that is, his own daughter"; but he fled away from German, and concealed himself in the land which is named Gortigernmain and German, with the clergy of Britain, went after him, and remained
;
Now German
and Gortigern fled again from the clergy to his fortress, and they followed him and tarried there three days and three nights fasting. And the fire of God from heaven burned Gortigern" there, with all his people. Others assert that
;
he
inserted from U., B., and L.
The
incest
of Gortigern
is
gerniawn, where it is not doubted Caer Guortigern was situate; and, being pur-
by Mr. Gunn, and in the marof the Cottonian MS. Caligula, A. gin viii. See Stevenson. (T.) This whole
edited
MS.
sued by Gcrmanus and his priests, and dreading their power, he removed thence
to another fort of his called
Din Gorti-
very doubtful. See p. 89. But here the falsehood is manifest; for the
affair is
gern, in
Dyvcd
of the Tivy.
So
it
is
styled in Gale's
plot of knives
usually attributed to the and at any rate German died year 473, one year before Hengist's first arrival in
is
" Cair Guorthetext; but Mr. Gunn's has flumen Tebi," which I eongirn juxta
ccive to be erroneous.
u
(H.)
" the person r in ni, U. ;
4491
(H.)
Gortiyern.
Literally,
Fled again. There is a confusion here, from its not being clearly expressed that Gortigern had two places of refuge.
First,
L. does not
in
name
cijjeopru
he went to the
district of Guorti-
1O4
cepi.
illog.
Qobepac Qubepc
Hog
calam DO
pluig in
ajaio po loipceo a
bun.
XXII. TCobaoap imoppo, cpi meic oca .1. ^opcimpep, ip epibe papcannc, ip Do pioe Do po cachaiD ppi Sa^ann; Caingeapnn ^opngeapnmain mp n-eg a par, Qmbpop pi bpearan, bocuelc mac a ingene. ^ ea P mcm po m-baipo achap paupcup r.oein,
;
-|
-|
~\
po
n-ail i
po popcan
-]
reachcaiD
in
l?aen.
>
niac ce ~
Dubpe
v
tears, etc.
tainly far
in years.
His repu-
as here-
Bedd Gwrtheyrn or
He
tigern,
man
of lofty
See Carte
st.
i.
196.
The Beddau
tomb
to
Gotta,
whom
his
Saxon
to
to
Mihvyr,
that of
in
lie
Ystyvachau
supposed by
all
men
Gwrtheyrn or Vortigern. (//.) w Three sons, That is to say, Vortigern had three legitimate sons, or such
as
Mr.
sons
R.
Rces
mentions three
the British recognised for princes. Nothing is known of this Saint Faustus,
nor doth there seem to be any church or The Renis or convent of his invocation.
Reins, at which Faustus (not Germanus,
as here) built a locus
Llanedeyrn,
near
St.
the
Rumney
above-
Aerdeyrn, and St. Ellon Welsh Saints, p. 186. deyrn. Essay All these names are formed, like Gwrmentioned,
theyrn's own, upon teyrn, a prince. Pascent is the most authentic of his imputed
conjectured to be the
Eccl. Primord.
script calls
Rumney, dividing
Brit.
Appx.
S.
p. 1002.
One manu-
progeny
x
(//.)
him
Faustus Seeundus.
Who
Nennius
(T.)
10 5
tears',
wandering from place to place. Another swallowed him up the night on which
viz.,
the Saxons
Pascant, to Catigern tain gave Bocuelt and Gortigernmain, after the death of his father; Saint Faustus y his son by his own daughter, and whom Germain
,
Gortimper,
and instructed, and for whom he z the brink of the River Raen Nennius" said this.
baptized, fostered,
.
built a city
on
the
Fearmael",
who
D.
is
now
is
son
!
Saint Faustus
all
reads
pour-tup
nor,
panctup:
the other
rup noem or naem. (?'.) * The River Raen. See note ".
ppora,
L.,
B.
Nemnep,
U.
(7'.)
L.
in
the
Neumnop, D.
Nemnup,
*>Fearmael Fernmael (Strong-ankles), Firmwail, or Fermail, was a petty prince, reigning when the Historia was compiled. The same name occurs in Fernwail, Fernael,
This patrimony of Pascent ap Gwrtheyrn descended from him, through ten intermediates, to Fernmael, son of Theodore or Tudor.
in the
or Fermael,
Brut Tywys. and Saeson, p. 391, 473, and (as I conceive) in King Farinmagil,
slain at the battle of
person.
It is not likely
Deorham.
Ilenr.
Huntingd. p. 315. Fernmael I take to be the true form and etymon, according to the orthography of these days. His
genealogy (which Gale attributes to that bugbear, Samuel) is in every copy and
edition.
by a person
specially
son
Kad1'
that every copy of the catalogue of the twenty-eight cities of Britannia, including that copied into the Harleian
io6
Dubpe, mic paipcceann, mic J5'Oicann, mic TTlopur, mic Gllrao, mic bpiacac, mic papcenc, tnic eiooc, mic pauil, mic TTleppic, uacu ^ in rnic <5^ oa uacai U mic mic ^opci^eapno, mic hnup
>
Paulup
i TTlupon cpi
.1.
meic
[oile] "filoa, ip
epioe
t>o
pome
cuaiD
in
cac-
^tupepcep
in
F P ^P u SabpainDe.
n-inbai6 pin
Do
i
5 ecT"
n-oaipe
ri-Gipino ic
DO ppoicepr ooib.
leig in
1
Do cuam paopaic
-
popoun
i
Uanig pa-
co baiclnp peap n-6ipeann, u.m.ccc.jr^. peapca paDpaic DO intupm oaibpi a pipu 6peann, ip upce DO loch annpin, [-) ip
liaifep
Qoam
MS.
the the
At
least,
of Guortigerniawn,
cities,
first
in
be a
fiction, it
of
Caerleon upon
ther to that grandfather's sponsors. (//.) This genealogy is given in the MSS. with
The
it,
from
fifth
great variations in the spelling ofthe names. 1). is followed in the text. U. gives them
have been
ness.
more than
a military fast-
This
Guitoilin, Glou.
by supposing Guorthigerniawn
mael his lord and patron.
to
have
Muirind,
Eltaid,
Eltog,
Paul,
^epret,
That
is
to
Bricad, Pascent, Gorthigern, Gutail, GuB. has them thus: Fermae), tolin, Golu.
Teudbri,
Pascenn,
Guodicant,
Muriut,
The authenticity of
pedigree from
Eldat, Eldoc, Paul, Meprit, Bricat, Pascent, Gorthigern, Gutail, Gutolin, Glou.
107
son of Tedubre, son of Paistcenn c son of Guodicann, son of Morut, son of Alltad, son of Eldoc, son of Paul, son of Mepric, son of Briacat, son of Pascent, son of Gortigern, son of Guatal, son of Gua,
son of Glou. Bonus, Paul, and Muron were three other sons of Glou, who built the city of Caer Glou", i. e. Glusester, on the banks of the Severn. German returned home to his own country6
tulin,
.
XXIII. At this time Patrick was in captivity in Eri with Miliue it was at this time that Pledius was sent to Eri to preach to them. Patrick went to the south' to study, and he read the canons with German. Pledius was driven from Eri, and he went and served God in Fordun in Mairne. Patrick came to Eri after studying, and
;
and
baptized the men of Eri. From Adam to the baptizing of the Eri icere five thousand three hundred and thirty years.
scribe the miracles of Patrick to you,
( )
men of To dewater
men
(T.)
suam."
*
To
the south
Romam
For some remarks on Gorthigern, son of Guatal, see Additional Notes, No. XVI.
d all
no mention
Caer Glou.
This statement
is
is
not in
counted fabulous.
Gloucester
is
Glevum
studying the canons In describing the mission of Palladius, the Latin adopts the words of Prosper in his Chronicle: " Missus est Palladius episcopus primitus a Celestinn
with German.
than the
episcopo
And
building cities east of the Severn implies a measure of Celtic independence and so-
lator of Nennius deservedly rejects his sketch of St. Patrick's life and miracles,
vereignty which did not exist in the days of the Itinerary, nor in those of Vorti-
as a
sea-
sand.
But he
is
himself
much
at va-
(H.) To his own country. t)i acallairii, L. U. omits this clause altogether. B., In the Latin it is " Sanctus Germanus
e
gern's grandfather
riance with the popular hagiography, if he conceives Patrick to have been still a
Cuboin, the Dalaracaptive to Miliue dian magician, at the time when Palladius
mortem
illius
ad patriam
was
sent.
to
Pa
io8
liairep
oaib pechaino co pe can gainem mapa ano fin, i lecpeao can paipneip inoipm co leicc.] cumaip XXIV. Ro jab rpa neapc Sovran pop bpearanib lap n-eg ^opmac Gnjipc, pigi poppo. dp a uioi no cigeapno. l?o gab Ochca Da each oeag bpeacain piu co calma, Do pao cachaijio Qpcup in ein in canaipce cpeap ooib, .1. in ceD each in n-inobeap
-]
-]
-\
-|
in
Ireland
falls
to specify all the variations, most of which are the blunders of mere ignorance. The
Upce
DO loch, U., D.
janeurii
them
Inbuip 5^ e 'P> U.
Inbbep J)le |n
>
L.
is
in-
serted from L.
11
(T.)
the
^lem, B. Inobep ^'- a " 1 ^*of the next four all agree.
In
the place
sixth at
The
Arthur and
Britons
Mr. Ber-
tram's edition inserts, before the mention " hie of Arthur, expliciunt gesta Brito-
in B.
and L.
at
6upa, D. 6pu
Caill Cuillioom
Cciill
Cai-
num
liooin
.1.
cmc
coic Cleoeb, U.
Chucain
was
all
ori-
Caill
Cuoom
.1.
Arthur. But
MSS.
agree in containing his legend, and the That colophon is mistake arose thus but. to the Acts of St. Patrick subjoined
:
in
some
copies,
is
mere
who wrote u
have written
,
h-occti,
when
muo).
lie
ought
f,ep
to
5 uin P euln
H.
in peccAfter the
expliciunt or colophon
(//.)
eighth battle I), inserts the clause which in the other copies, and in the Latin, fol-
Ip
the
MSS.
of the Irish
is
very
aenlo,
-|
ba
leip
corrupt, particularly D. ; it has been corrected by the help of the Latin from B.,
L.,
copcap inocib peo uile, and then goes on (as in the text) to speak of his having
there carried the image of the
and
U.,
but
it
would be
a waste of time
Virgin.
109
water to a lake 8 and they are more numerous than the sands of the sea, and I shall, therefore, pass them over without giving an abstract
,
or narrative of them just now. XXIV. After the death of Gortigern, the power of the Saxons prevailed over the Britons. Ochta, the son of Hengist, assumed govern-
ment over them. Arthur, however, and the Britons" fcmght bravely first battle at against them, and gave them twelve battles', viz., the
the
The ninth
battle
was at Cacpaij
mo
teomain, U., L., B. Cachpaig mo ej;oin, D., which agrees with the Latin.
Dubhglas may be the dark green or blue(i'or y/a*iseither), or rather the dark stream, from the Gaelic
i
I V., V.
The
river Duglas or
The tenth
puio, D.
glaise, a stream.
It
is
said to be the
Dow-
the Irish MSS., nor do they name the twelfth ; in what they say of it they all
sentence
'
(T.)
battles.
Twelve
and mystic number of the British nations. St. Patrick is made (by the author of the
very barbarous productions bearing his
were fought near omits to observe, that the traWigan, but dition probably came from those very chrodition that three battles
nicles, of
which
it is
therefore insufficient
Hist. Manchesis
name)
to boast of having
gone through
duodena pericula. It is unknown where these battles were fought, and it is mere guess-work, from resemblance of sound
p. 36, 43.
There
took
Douglas, in Clydesdale,
the family
its
more famous
for
who
its
and other
trifles.
I.
Gleni, or Glein,
is
own dark
waters.
name
consistently given, and therefore not to be treated ad libitum. The river Glem
unascertainable.
by mended by
Glemford, in Lincolnshire,
Gale.
is
recom-
Eglwysau
is
There
is
also the
Glen
that place, Elegy upon Cynddylan. Near and Elvanof Powys were slain Cynddylan
Bede, Hist,
ii.,
cap. 14
II., III.,
IO
;
in peipeab in cuiceao car pop bpu Oubjlaipi ceachpamao in peacrmab car a Caill Caillmoin car pop bpu bappa ocup caicCoic CleiDuman; in roccmab cacim lepc 5 ul DO n T ant) in
-|
.1.
'
a jualaino, po ceiljiprap pin po imapcop Cfpciip Delb TTluipe pop na pajam. In nomao[car] caclipaij im> Lejoin; in oechineatj
-|
i
in
Severn, and were buried in the Eghvysau, of which the plural number indicates some
great establishment, probably conventual.
p. Llywarch, apud Areh. Myvyr. p. 109, 1 10. However, Mr. Carte has imagined the Bassas
Kavennas,
is
mentioned
in Messrs.
It is
Gunn's
called
now
is
Durham.
There
also a
Owen's Llywarch,
82-84.
Vennonis (High-Cross), otherwise Vinonium, in Antoninus. Gwyniawn, in modern spelling, is probably the word intended by Nennius, whatever place he may An interpolation (absent have meant.
be the river of Basingstoke and Basing, in Hants ; i. p. 205. VII. The seventh
to
other
MSS.,
wood name
sive
Celyddon is a general for any traet of woodlands so extenas to furnish shelter and bailie purof Forests.
account of a wooden cross made at Jerusalem, whereof the rcliques were preserved
at
suers, of
was
expressed in Latin, Caledonia or Calidonia. See Florus, cap. xi. This battle
in
any eelydCaledonia
gionis or Caer Lleon, was a name commonly applied to two cities, that upon
north
Usk in Gwent or Monmouthshire, and that upon the Dee, now called Chester. It does not appear which is specithe
fied,
eap.
3,
be iu question.
treuroit,
broit,
Nemus
coln
;
Tribruit,
Iti-
or Arderit,
may
be observed
position
fied sense
would place
it
mete of Leeds. VIII. Castellum Gunnion, This place is simply Guinion, Guimer.
same, and the real appellation; while the intrusion of the celebrated, but not Arthurian, battle of
tinence.
Arderydd
is
is
an imper-
unknown.
1 1 1
the
mouth of the
the second, the third, the fourth, the sixth battle, on the brink of the river Dubhglas
river
Glein
wood
Lesc Guinidon
his shoulder,
the eighth battle at is, it was here Arthur carried the image of Mary on
;
Legion
marsh, or other shallow and sandy place
usually covered with water; such as the Traeth Mawr, Traeth Bychan, and Traeth
name, we see clearly from Marcus, as well as from the reason of the thing, that the Cat
is
Artro
in
Glamorgan; and the word traeth-Uyn (ap. " Dicitur Camden, ii. 46), a quagmire. autem Traeth lingua Cambrica sabulum
mari influente longius, et
se retrahente,
Itin.
is
and
whom
that
burgh
is
of the Picts.
nudatum."
ii.
Giraldus Camb.
Cambr.
Mons
Badonis.
"
Ad
cap.
6.
no room
annum
for
to
meet the
spelling,
Welsh
and
which
haps
preserved in
roit
ruit.
Peror
Lands-
Traethtrevrhwydd (the frith, marshy channel, of the open or unenBut the closed habitation) is the name.
downe
or,
more
strictly, the
name is easier found than the place. XL The eleventh battle (here omitted) was at
Badon
Badbury
Hill,
on the borders of
Agued Cathregenion,
Cath-Bregion,
or
Thabregomion ; or, as Marcus has it, "in Monte Breguoiu .... quern nos Cat Bregion appellamus." "
Wiltshire, towards Berkshire, is fully confuted by " prope Sabrinum ostium." The " novissima fere strages" of Gildas sug-
Humfrey Llwyd
says,
gested to the Historia Britonum its diutdecimum bellum, or last battle (//.) For the history of Arthur and his twelve
Castell
Mynydd Agned,
id est, Castellum
Montis Agneti, postea vero Castellum Virginum, dicta." Comment, p. 62. That
suffices for
rio."
Lond. 1544.
Eeprinted in Leland's
the place.
As
to its additional
&c
(T.)
12
in
ann po mapbab [la Idim Qpcuip prl. ap occ cecaib n-aen lo, ba leipcopcup incib peo uile]. NochuinDgioip pip popo, co h-loa imoppo Sa^ain na popcacr ooib a ^epmanio uaoaib ipop inobip Onic .1. ppi Umbpia, ip eipioe ceo jii$ po gab
Pobpmo; a DO oeaj
i
ip
-|
-\
acuaio.
loa piliup Gabba. Gnpleo pilia Goumni coipeac baipceo DO Saxanaib in n-inip bpeacan.
pmm
sis.
po
DO
INOSI
inopi
ino,
-|
awt> so
XXV.
ann;
If.
In
ceo injnao
-]
bpearari Loch
aeri
Lomnan
.1.
I;:,
imp
In
cappaj
I/,
ppur
j^urh ap,
Lenmain.
Sj-c.
So
all
as
DCCCCXL.
its
is
and
4,
1
i.
from
for 7 from 147 leaves being the remainder of and in the like manner 3 from
e.
5,
less hyperbolical,
though
real 7
may be more
its
363 leaves
of the fact
9.
is
The
direct demonstration
mysterious, in
parent
12
sense.
than in
to
ap-
found
in the statement,
where
Like
the
the Hebrews,
the
was
to
Britons
absolute
twelve years of well-known chronology termed teir (the reign of one king) are
lili/nedd
Cyvoesi Merddin
85, the
is
way
various
number 21,000,
thrice repeated,
So,
characteristic of three.
The matter
is
Llan-Ddewi Brevi,
at
main principle
(//.)
the
of
battle
of Hengist's ban-
Until Ida.
"
Ida filius
Eobba
regnavit, qui
est,
primus
roan
tree,
and here,
rex in Bernicia, id
Iberneich, de gente
Arthur, with his own sword, slays 840. In some remarkable instances the numbers 147 and 363 were so employed; and from each number deductions of seven
Saxonurn."- Nennius, cap. 63. Cambrice y Berneich or Bryneich. This is the Inbher Onic of the Irish
translator,
which,
however,
and three were made respectively, the object of which affected deductions was to
corrupted in L.
co h-ioa
is
transformed
Legion
slain,
by the hand of Arthur, eight hundred and forty men' in one And the Saxons day, and he was victorious in all these battles. sought assistance from Germany, and it was from thence they brought their kings until the time fl/'Ida", who was the first king that ruled over them at this side of Inbher Onic, that is, to the north of Umbria [Humber]. Ida was the son of Ebba. Enfled, the daughter of Edwin was the first of the Saxons that was baptized in the island of Britain.
1 ,
HERE.
Lein-
XXV. The
first
wonder of the
island of Britain
is
Loch
non; there are sixty islands and sixty rocks in it, and sixty streams flow into it, and one stream out of it, that is the Leamam".
The
into conao, and uaocub ipop into uceibe pop, which
this
is
nonsense.
For Inber
.1.
)nic
nach must have been in possession of the Genealogise, but imitated Beulan's pupil
in the rejection of them, only culling out
MS.
reads
Inbeneopao
abpa a
D. reads Inobip Onic .1. pop muip acuaio. U. reads In bene poic .1. ppi Umbpia aruaio, and B. has it In
cuaich.
of
them
this sentence
cause of the religious interest it possessed. The MSS. of the Irish version dif(//.)
fer here, as in other cases
benepoc
'
.1.
ppi
Ubpa u
cuair
(T.)
proper names: loa mac Cuba, Ganplech loa piliup Gabba. GMin^en Gomn, U.
pleip; pilia
cap. 9.
The mention
gentium",
of her occurs in
et
GouiFii,
1).
loa
"Saxonum
which
aliarum
Nennius,
Gunpleb
inj;en
Gouin, B. loa
Gnpleo, no Gene,
at the suggestion
" noluit scribere;" but which Bertram and Mr. Stevenson have printed from
mgeun debaui, L. Here the copies of this work in the Book of Ballymote and in the Leiibhar
The remarks originally varying copies. made on the mode in which the Ilistoria
was treated explain the force of scribere. Nennius was dissuaded from including them in his edition. The translator GuaIRISH ARCH. SOC. l6.
na h-Uidhri end; at the end of the copy of the Book of Ballvmote are the words
"
liritainism
(T.)
(i.e.
In c-mjjnao
cearpamao
injnao, cobap palaino moce. cuiceao [ingnao], Da builg uameince inbep Sabpamoe
oo
grim
scriptum in all the copies, and there is not " aliquod volumen Britannia;" that contains it not. But it is otherwise, with the
Genealogia:; and also with the Mirabilia, copies, and the two first
unlike the
Hebrew
8,
The thirteen natuflowing of fulness. ral mirabilia of Britain form a counterpart to its thirteen tlysau, i. e. jewels, toys, or trinkets, being magical talismans of which of the most portentous virtue
;
which various
Mr.
Stevenson has printed them, to the number of thirteen, which is also the number
in the Irish.
a catalogue
is
printed in the
of Kilhwch, p.
353-5,
But the
Ilynavion Cymreig,
1823.
n
p. 6j.
of
tlie
made out of
the eleventh
thir-
(J2).
The
Letimain
is
Lake
Lomond
in
the
twelfth
Scotland
vels.
Mirabilia,
each rock, cap. 67, Stevenson. But Geoffrey adds, that once a year the sixty
eagles assembled together, and sang aloud
their prophecies of whatever events
were
Basingwerk
Also about to happen Lib. ix. cap. 6. in Gervas of Tilbury, JJe Rcynu Jiriton/im,
p. 44.
There
is
The Leamain
of the
Leun
Latin,
seem
flowing out of Lomond into the Clyde, by the famous fortress of Alclyde or Dun-
barton
(//)
L. reads
och f.omu. D.
and
ber.
conceive to be
2,
islands, rocks
;
above spoken
number with or without the sun, and the apostolic number with or without its Head. The British 13 is not quite
acal
the transposition of the ;c is easy, but the number of rocks and streams is written in full, ceachinstead of Ir.
paca.
and
meo apoib
is
the
mouth of
every other
sea.
is is
is
there.
wonder,
i.
e.
at the
mouth of
the
Sabrain
in
Laemhain
(in the
Latin copies
inbeup ppoca lineup ppi h-en cumo, cpajio anilam can muip .1. &ichne.
(T.)
p
-|
running out of
name
Third wonder.
This
is
in
regions
Huich.
in a
paved bath,
according to
cold,
same region,
salt
Two
bubbles.
(77.)
bmlj
hil-
Camden's Britannia,
ibid.
Latin,
preted,
"
is
inter-
ton
The name
Tris-
" duo reyes Sabrina; :" pij; is a king in Irish; but could duo rig mean the two rams, from the Celtic peire, which would be easily confounded with pi in sound ?
three, indicating
the triple form of the enclosure made by the Isle of Wight, and consisting of the
faciunt inter
Hampton river and the two channels of Ryde and Yarmouth; as also Clausentum, for the same waters, signified the Enclosure of Anton. The name Anton
itself is
says,
(T.)
The Latin
mouth
["Ad
is a
sissam
in unaqufiquesissfi." Sissit
billows,
known
I
not clearly
is,
know what
it
and degree of their shelter. This foolish wonder seems only to describe the violence of a spring-tide.
(//).
but
suppose
water brought,
to a head, as at mill-dams.
Ducange
cites,
L. reads,
et
n6
jmo
rpoio, 1
ceile bpipeao each a
pmipe, ocup conopecaio oopioipe, ip mo na app, -| ceanel In .ui.eb [ingnao], Loch heilic cen uipce oo ouine ace co jlun; .??. cacha h-aipoe, -| m poich pain eipc ann cubac ina pao, 'na lecheat) bpuacha apt>a[inie].
-\
;
-]
bif a p.
noman, alroip pil h-i toinjjpaib, puilngio e cioe pip o calmain |>uap.
In In tieiclirneao [in^iao],
in
aep comaipo
a cealin
cloch
cio
pil
pop capn
in
6ocuilr,
-|
-|
^elia pop
In
assisas
aquarum."] two heaps of surf aro collected on either hand, and make war
There
called
*
is
also
a place
Ilelig.
in
Herefordshire
Khydy
tree.
(11.)
against each other like rains; and each goes against the other and they collide together, and secede again from each other, and advance again at each sissa
Ash
that
umnpenn
of Ireland as the
in the
is
name
common word
is
puitmpeoj
pre-
phenomenon
which
served in the
name of
the river
pumn(T.)
may
r
Ije
among
Ctdi-Pu \nn-
others at Bridgewater
Luck
lleilic.
Loch
lleilic is
Gwent was
of the
modern
(or Fountain) of
lie,
Guur
cave
that
is
is,
said to be entitled
Guint,
and said
It
to be
twenty
to mean_/??/o
square.
was
venti.
Cinlipluic, or Cinloipiauc.
Near
it
it,
and
also
means
in the
was the
river
the
is conveyed, and that is perhaps the sense here. (77.) The word
which anything
Helic means willowapple-bearing ash. is the ancient name of trees, and Ely.
solete,
They encounter and break each other, and move back and thus continue perpetually. again, and come in collision again, The sixth wonder is Loch Heilic which has no water flowing into
Sabrain.
r
,
it
or out of
;
it
it
at every
side
and.it reaches, in
knee
it is
twenty
cubits in length and in breadth, and has high banks. 5 The seventh wonder, apples upon the ash tree at the stream of
Goas.
is in the district of Guent', eighth wonder, a cave which out of it. having wind constantly blowing The ninth iconder, an altar which is in Loingraib". It is supported the height of a man above the earth. in the air,
The
although
The
is
upon a earn
v
in Bocuilt, with
paws
of Arthur's
dog
in
it
it;
The
incredulity by ther man, who peeped under
a speedy death
;
and ano-
it.
by blind-
and explained flatio seems cognate with the Irish $aer, a blast of wind. (T.)
u
ness.^/.)
v
Arthur's dog.
is
Loingraib
12 etch,
(T.)
The
altar
of Llwyngarth in Gower, upon the sea shore. The story, as told in the Latin, was
this. St.
e.
the
Taredd was
sions
but was thus transformed, and one his father. He was the head
pile of porcine allu-
suspended in air over it. lie buried him under the altar, and built a church
over
it
;
but the
in the air. It
to form a peculiof British superstition. arity Llywareh Hen says, in a proverbial tone,
u In need,
regulus or local prince, being doubtful, proved the fact by passing his rod or
Twrch [himself]
Marwnud
Cavall did,
Ci/nddyluii,
st.
89.
wand under
it.
He was
punished
for his
n8
can
In.^i.ao [in5naD],pilaDnaculi peapann Qpginji.can .un.cjiaiji, in can .111., in can a cuic oeaj ina pao.
.;r.,
cloch pop cap m-bpebic. [injnaD] Deaj, In cpeap [injnao] oeaj, bpo pop bleich Do gpeap im TTlachlinD Cuil, ace Dia Domnaij, po calmain rnioppo DO cluinceap. Ctca cippa in gpain im TTleaDon, .1. cippa o pilenn span can
In
i
Dana
anaD.
m-bpuchcao cnaime en Do
ann
in
Qcaic Dna
coin DiaipmiDe
i
apaile cappaig,
~|
laic po'n
muip amail bio n-aep. Qca Dna baippneach pop cappaij ince, baippneach oc Ceoil cpicha mile cemenn on muip. Qca ono jlenn n-Qengnp, eigim cacha h-aiochi luain anD,
.1.
i
~|
-)
1 ni
peap cia
maNCiNN QNN so
XXVI.
.1.
sis.
in
ceaona, cpai
cen muip.
In
Trwyth, but he was Si'vwlch's dog, not See the Mabinogi of Killnvch, The Cam Cavall is a mountain p. 291.
Arthur's.
whom Arthur
spot.
is
Llygad Annir, tlie Eyo of Annir, the fountain' name, and Amiir i. e.
and the publishers of the Mabinogion have given an engraving of a stone with a mark like u dog's paw, eonin Buellt
;
Hid.
360.
(If-)
"
Argingi
In L., Gpjneoi.
is
(T.)
The
The lengths given printed Latin are six, nine, and fitteen feet; and the author attests the fact on his own experience, " et ego solus probavi." One eopy has " Oculus Amirmur," for which we can read " Oeulus Annir
Lackland, the man's.
in tin-
land of Argingi
Erging
or Ergengl,
Mawr."
(77.)
A superstition
exactly
si-
Archen-
Dwarf at
Hill,
Tara,
a district of Herefordshire.
The
sepulchre in question
in his History
p.
1
56.
word being
T.)
Brebic.
Clojh up dp
&pebic, L.
eleventh wonder, a sepulchre which is in the land of Argingi which one time measures seven feet, another time ten, another time
,
The
twelve, and another time fifteen feet in length. x The twelfth wonder is a stone in a cataract in Brebic
The
thirteenth
is
a quern y
It
2 well of the grain is in Meadon that is, a well from which flows without ceasing. grain There is in the same district a well from which the bones of birds
The
are constantly thrown up. There are also innumerable birds there on a certain rock, and
if
into the
air.
There are
thirty
also limpets
on the rocks
sea.
There
Monday
night
Aengus', in which shouting is heard every Glen Ailbe is its name, and it is not known who
makes the
noise.
THE WONDERS
OF
is
MANANN" DOWN
HERE.
XXVI. The
first
wonder
The
This wonder does not occur in the Latin.
I
meaoon
is
the reading of L.
D. reads
(T.)
this or the
quern
-No notice of
is
im megonjjan, "in Megongan ;" but I know not what place is intended. For can
anao, L. reads oo jpep,
a
succeeding "wonders,"
Latin.
found in the
in Ayrshire,
i.e.
always.
(TJ
Machlin
is
town
a district of Galloway, in the stewartry of Kyle ; which latter is here styled Cul
The county of Angus or Aengus. Forfar in Scotland. The words and clause
within brackets, and some other corrtctions in the text, are
b
and
Cecil.
aliis
" Eadbertus
cainpum
Cyil
from
(T.)
cum
Wonders of Manann; or the Isle of Man. There are five such in Nennius.
(//)
The fourth
im
is
thus stated
stone walks
In Meadon, or "
by night
in
120
In canafpoi,
"1
ach
puil
pooa
o'n
muip,
-|
linaio in
cpaijiD
in
In cpeap, cloch
n-^hno Cinoenn,
-|
cia
poceapoap im muip no
t>e
creuichNeachai6 iwcipic.
"
canjaoap Cpuicmj,.i. clanDa 5 ue le/>in mic Gpcoil iao. Gjachtppi a n-anmant>a Seipiup bpacap can^anap coipeac, .1. Solen, Ulpa, Necran, Opopcan, Qengup. Leceno. para a ciaccana .1. poticopnup, pi Upaijia, Do pao LoDap lap pin gpat) na piuip, co po cpiall a bpec ^an cocpa. cap
XXVII.
once upon a time was thrown into the whirlpool Cereuus, which is in the middie of the sea called Mene,
nians here, according to the learned." But what follows is no part of the Britannia
of Nennius, and
copies.
is
day was undoubtedly found on the shore of the above-named valley. The (//.)
second wonder,
The Book
adopted
dis-
For a
"Mons
is
vicihus in anno,"
Irish copies.
GueleiiH, KOH
der (second in the Irish) is nothing mira" Vadus culous, quando innundatur mare
et ijise
of Hercules by Echidna, was the ancestor of the Cieloni, a people of Scythia, who
innundatur," &c.
this,
lator perceived
painted their bodies, and are, therefore, assumed to have been the ancestors of the
Picts
' L :
sen.
L.
makes the
first
I'J>a>quc iluiims
thus,
rnuip,
.1.
fieorff.
ii.
11;").
De
mirabilibus
to be a peo-
Hibernia;"
(T.)
c
have settled
See Appendix.
Of the
Cruithnians,
\.
e.
then' in one of their migrations, because Virgil, in another place (Genrg. iii. 461),
says of
them
Acerqui' (it-lonus
Cum
fui;it in
This, perhaps,
may
121
The second is a ford which is far from the sea, and which fills when the tide flows, and decreases when the tide ebbs. The third is a stone which moves at night in Glenn Cindenn, and
though it should be cast into the sea, or into a cataract, be found on the margin of the same valley.
it
would
OF THE CRUITHNIANS'
INCIPIT.
came from the land of Thracia they d are the race of Gueleon, son of Ercal (Hercules). Agathyrsi 6 was their f name. Six brothers of them came at first, viz., Solen, Ulfa, Nechtan, The cause of their coming 5 was this, Drostan, Aengus, Leithenn. viz., Policornus, king of Thrace, fell in love with their sister, and proCruithriians
;
XXVII. The
posed
the origin of the tradition that the Picts
ut
is
told
by
He
sic
says,
i.)
who
esse suspican-
quod
ora ar-
(T).
undecunque
dictos,
satis
constat
Agathyrsi.
B. reads Ctjanchippt.
The
populos Scythias fuisse." (lib. ii. p. 38, Edit. Basil. 1555). See also Hector Boethius (Hist. Scotorum, lib. i. fol. 4, line 50. Edit. Paris, 1575), and Fordun's Scoti-
See above,
p.
*.
They
iv.
are also called picti by Virgil, ./En. See the legend of the birth of 146.
chronicon.
'
(Z .)
L. omits the
Brothers,
word bpacup.
Agathyrsus and Gelonus, and the cause of their being sent away from Scythia to emigrate, in Herodotus, lib. iv.
c.
-(?'.).
9, 10.
The
Cause of their coming Mr. Pinkerwho has quoted this account of the ton,
e
account given by Herodotus of the Agathat their country abounded in thyrsi but that they were themselves effegold,
is
Book of Ballymote,
14, to his
in the
Appendix, No.
Enquiry
into the
women
in
common.
104. story of the Agathyrsi first to Ireland, and being sent on coming
The
History of Scotland, makes the words paca a ciaccana a proper name, and " translates this passage Fiacta-atiactana,
alias
It
122
cap Romanchu co Ppangcu, -] cumcai^ic piac caraip ann .1. PICramp, a piccip .1. o n-apmcaib. Ocup Do pac pi Ppanjc jpao Dia
piaip.
1
CITID
CoDap pop muip mp n-oeg in c-peipeaD bparap .1. Ceicino. Da laa mp n-oul pop muip acbach a piup. J5 a kr ac Cpuiri
n-Uib Ceinopelaijj.
Doib'
Qcbepc
Clobepr
This
is
which Pinkerton
Goifar Ficti, was then reigning. Galfrid, Mon. i.e. 12. The derivation of this name " from their arms," alludes to the word pike in English; pioc, Irish; pig, Welsh;
pinca, Italian
;
an cocpa, not " without settling a dowry on her," as Pinkerton renders it, in con" without formity with modern ideas, hut, giving a dowry for her," to her father or
Irish.
signifies
already given, p. 53, supra, the Picts are described as having been first in Orkney,
before they went to France and founded Poictiers. The tradition that this city
next of kin, according to the practice of the ancients. Policornus, the fabulous
King of Thrace, mentioned in this legend, elsewhere in the Book of Ballyniote and in the (fol. 23, a. a.) called Poliornus,
is
owed
its
Aga-
Du thyrsi was also current in France. Chesne says: "II est certain que Poictiers,
ville principale et
Book
h
b. 6.),
Piliornis.
XVIII
(T.)
L. reads cen
(T.)
qui en
fochpaioe, without
'
Pictavis.
The Lemonum
c.
of A. Hir-
les premiers fondateurs. de plusieurs Francois est que ce L'opinion peuple est une ancienne Colonie des Scy-
<>nt este
tius de B. Gall.
au dire de
les
Amrnianus has it
xv.
c. 1
1 ;
others Pictavium.
Whether the
Pictones or Pictavi were so called by the Romans from any usage of painting, or
Que ces Agathirses peints vindrent premierement planter lours pavilions en la Grande Bretagne; ou estans
pellez Picti.
fit encore cette peuplade, vint bastir la ville de Poictiers, laquelle
whether
it was a native name, is uncertain. Brutus in his voyage from Troy hither visited Poictou, where Goffarius Pictus or
multipliez se
et 1'appella Pictavis en
Latin,
comme
ce
123
posed to take her without giving a dower". They after this passed across the Roman territory into France and built a city there, viz.,
And the king of called a pictis, i. e. from their arms. France fell in love with their sister. They put to sea after the death of the sixth brother", viz., Leithinn; and in two days after going on
Pictavis',
The
Cremhthann Sgiathbhel, King of Leinster, said that he would give them welcome on the expulsion of the Tuatha Fidhbha Drostan, the Druid of the Cruithnians, ordered that
.
the
qui diroit force
petntt.
Ridicule opinion
it will,
there-
puis que ce peuple est avoiie barbare par tous les anciens Autheurs, et partant ig-
though men(T.)
tioned
1
last,
was the
eldest brother
norant de
la
mesme
Tuatha Fidhbha.
Chuaichi pijoa. L.
ou
n'estoit en telle
estrangers en recher-
4?J#ywte,
p.
#c.,
No mention of this colony has been found Yet it is curious except in this legend. that the inhabitants of the barony of Forth
were an English or Welsh colony, although
they are certainly not in Ireland long
i.
535- John of
rivation (lib.
i.
c.
13)
Pictavorum
contulit
enough to have given rise to this story, which is, however, of great antiquity;
can they be supposed to have been here since A. M. 2931, the period assigned by O'Flaherty to this Cruithnian
less
much
But
fanciful analogies of
sound
invasion.
bitants
of Poictou were
known by
the
name
Latins. they had any intercourse with the This objection, however, does not apply
to the derivation
not knowing that Tuatha Fidhbha was a proper name, translate this passage thus
:
"Cream than
Sciathbel,
King of
Leinster,
tribe-ieidotcs."
p.
507.
the rest.
(T.)
tract
is
full
k Sixth Brother
L. reads in c-pinnpp
If this
indi-
bparhap,
124
bo pino DO DO ponDopcuj mbaille i ppeappaibi in each. Oo ponnaDinof pin, -j na6 in car Doib .1. each Gpoa-leamnacca in Uib CeiriDpelai. ^ac aen no joncfp no lafjeo ip in leamnacc m cumjab a neim ni t>o
.1.
bleajon un.
ix
neoc oib.
TTlapb ceacpap DO Chpuirneacaib lap pin .1. Dpopcan, Solen, Neaccain, Ulpa. ^abaip ^ub 1 a mac .1. Cachluan neapc mop a n-Gpinn, jop mDapbpaDap Gpimoin 50 capoa mna na peap po baicea immaille
~\
T?o
ppi
Oono Doib mna bpeppe buaippe -|jia. XXVIII. Qnaip peipep Dib op bpeajmai^.
.1.
-|
18 naiDib gach
5^i pp, i
gach pen,
jach ppeob,
~\
-]
jora
en,
gac mana.
Car-
luan ba h-aipO-pi oppo uili, ip e cec pi po jab tub a n-Qlbain; Ijcpc. pij Dib pop Qlbain o Charluan ju Conpcancin, -| ip e Cpuirneac
Deibeanac pop jab. Da mac Cachluain .1. Cachmolobop Cacinolacan in Da cupaiD, 1m mac pipn, Cino achaip Cpuichne Cpnp mac Cipij a milio Uaipneirh a piliD; Cpuirne a ceapo Oomnall
~\
;
~\
mac
m Ard-leumnachta The hill or height of new milk. This name, which perhaps
gave origin to the fable,
of the advice of the
is
Donn.
now
lost.
The
56, where the names of the chieftains drowned with Donn are given in a stanza
,
p.
cited
obscure, but
full
it
is
Druid Drostan,
is
century.
''
(T.)
BreuyJimlKHjh.
volume, from which some explanatory words have been inserted in the translation, to render
it
Sreodh.
see note
intelligible.
nao
n
in
Sokn.
Rolen
" ludicrously absurd: They were in and distinction: had neither want of order
spears (for hunting), nets (for fowling),
but in enumerating
Gub.
L. reads
the chiefs
of the
(T.)
nor women."
s
(T.)
that reigned.
Keatinge reads
(T.)
Last Cruithnian
Not true
Gud.
XVIIL
in fact;
cows should be
spilled
[in
pit]
where the
battle
Hy-Ceinnselagh.
to lie
Every one of
the
Plots
whom
down
in the
new
milk,
were then
Drostan,
slain.
Four of
the,
namely,
But Gul)" and his son Cathin Eri, until Herimon drove them out, luan, acquired great power and gave them the wives of the men who had been drowned along with Donn p namely, the wife of Bres, the wife of Buas, &c. XXVIII. Six of them remained as lords over Breagh-mhagh". From them are derived every spell, every charm, every sreodh and augury by voices of birds, and every omen. Cathluan was monarch over them all, and he was the first king of them that ruled in Alba. Seventy kings of them ruled over Alba, from Catbluan to Constantirie, who was the last Cruithnian that reigned The two sons of Cathluan
Solen", Nechtain,
and
Ulfa.
were Catinolodar and Catinolachan' their two champions were Ini, son of Pern, and Cind, the father of Cruithne" Cras, son of Cirech,
; ;
was
their hero;
Uaisneimh was
v
,
was the
at
Gadelian king,
till
he was
killed,
in
on cupum.
Constantine during 22 years See (H.) what Innes has said on this Irish account
of the seventy kings, vol. i. p. 102 1 L. reads Catinolachan.
(T.)
Ailpin
ip
Da mac
caipech po job 50
mapb 6pircur
some sad con-
mnai Iracon, L.
been the meaning. For Britu?, son of I?acon, see above, p. 27.
(T)
126
mac
Ctilpin ip e coipec, 50
Clann Neimib po jabpac gabpac lap pin, lap cecc pac lap pin .1. meic Gipc
[XXIX. Do chuaiD
6picup imoppo mac Ipicon. lap m-6picup .1. lap ^lun. Cpuichni^ po ooib a h-Gpinn. 5 aeD1 ^ imoppo po $abmic GacDach. o macaib TTlileaO Cpuichnechan mac
po mapb.
Locic, mic Ingi la bpeacnu poipcpen Do chachuguo ppi Sa^ain, i Qchc ni po chopain cip ooib Cpuichencuaic, ara>p pen aco. mna leo, ap bebaip banocpochc Qban. Do luio lapum baoap
)
Cpuichnechan pop culu DO cum mac TTlileD, -\ po gab neam, oaichi, muip, calam, jpian, epca, Dpuchr, cip, [cop] ba DO
-|
~\
~\
-|
-j
DO bepc Da mna nee popcpaiDi baoap oc macaib TTlileao, apo bare a pip ip in paippge ciap ap aen pe Donn conao DO peapaib h-Gpino plaic pop Cpuichnib
maichpiu plaich poppo co bpach
;
~\
o pin oogpep.]
XXX. CRUlUhN15h
i
n-iaf
Glim.
x
5alu, L.
i.
(T.)
Sons of Ere,
e.
Fergus,
p.
Loam, and
Fordun.
occurs
It
Aengus;
iv. c.
'
see Innes,
App.
This
801.
9._(7Y)
section
Gwyddyl Fichti name as well as the Irish name for the prefix For, which is the
;
Cruithnechan,
only in
(T.)
gor of the Welsh, is prevalent in the composition of Pictish names of places.- (//.)
a
'Britons ofFoirtren.
That
is
to say, the
By
heaven
and
earth,
ij-c.
This
is
the
by the
Irish Fortren
who
Foir-
guarantees of the bargain, and enemies to the forswearer. The oaths exacted from
his subjects
But
tren, perhaps, amounts to powerful or mighty. Dr. O'Conor fancifully makes it a contraction of Fortraigh Greine, sunrise,
i.e.
by Tuathal Teachtmar, and the Lagenians by King mac Neill, are memorable inLoeghaire stances of it. At an earlier epoch King
that given
to
the east
the
name
Hugony the Great is reported to have secured the crown to his family by the same
I2 7
The clan First, Britus, son of Isacon, possessed Britain. w Neimhidh obtained it after Britus, that is after Glun The Cruithnians
killed.
.
possessed
possessed
it it
Eri.
The Gaedhil
son of Eochaidh.
son of Lochit, son of Ingi, went over z from the sons of Mileadh to the Britons of Foirtren to fight against
XXIX.
Cruithnechan
and he defended the country of Cruithen-tuath for them, and he himself remained with them [i. e. with the Britons]. But they
the Saxons,
had no women, for the women of Alba had died. And Cruithnechan went back to the sons of Mileadh, and he swore by heaven and earth", and the sun and the moon, by the dew and elements, by the sea and the land, that the regal succession among them for ever
should be on the mother's side
;
were superabundant with the sons of Mileadh, for their husbands had been drowned in the western sea along with Doim so that the chiefs of the Cruithnians have been of the men of Eri
that
women
since.
XXX. THE
mode
he
With
of oatli
;
but
it is it
first
introduced
c.
38.
rather indul-
Magh Rath, p. 2, 3, and the note, ibid. See also the verses of the bard
See Battle of
gently translated,
by
inserting
within
Malmura
in O'Con. Proleg.
ii.
p. Ixxix.
Perhaps, in
creates omnes,
it
(H.).
may
be em-
The Cruithnians.
in L.
ploying an important phrase of his own theology, not apparent in that of his Pagan
ancestors. The spirit of the adjuration per res omnes has infused itself into the celebrated production, otherwise Christian,
&
B.
The
text in
ligible.
line i,
cm
is
L. reads
c
belju
(T.)
called the
Alba.
128
50
n-ct
cia cip
ap nac capga
|io
sluaip,
cogaio?
10
n-ainm a cipe?
mp
Albain (Alban, undeclined,
in
Welsh),
the boundary
of Pictland
towards the
well-known appellation for that part of Britain which the Picts ocSee Mr. O'Donovan's Grammar, cupied.
Albany,
is
Scots
nia; is
the conventional phrase for enterthe former kingdom from the west. See ing
p.
06.
Fable refers
it
to Albanact, bro-
Adamn. i. 34; ii. 32, 43,47; iii. 14. Why one of the three parts should thus be
termed Britannia, i. e. the whole, may be explained from that part alone having retained an independence, varying in it> limits, as the upper or lower wall was
it
is
unknown
to
ancient
historians
triple
and geographers.
Anglo-
Roman, Cambro-British, and Scoto-Pictisli portions, was a post-Roman circumstance, to which this late nomenclature
has adapted
itelf.
maintained.
And
has therein
ancient
Welsh, by
whom Alban
Prydyn
p. 156,
Jugum Albania, Collar of Albany, indicates the elevation of that district; while
the highest ridge or summit of the Braid-
22.
Golyddan,
Taliesin
14, p. 157,
11.
25, 65.
sum
Alban was styled the Drum- Alban, DorIt is Adamnan's Dorsum Albania;.
Britannia; his
(or rather some one assuming his person) uses that name triadically, that is, in distinction
mention of
it is
alwavs as
makes
it
129
With glorious illustrious might, From what region did they come ?
What
cause also
moved them
1
the floods,
number of
embark
How
To
10
the
name
of their country?
sails,
After
Germany,
"
shed
The
leaves.
:
conquer Llocgyr and Pri/dyn, from the shore of the German Ocean to the
Severn, and then shall the Brython
lose all their land,
p. 94.
st.
.
thus in B.
Cia
Ami
Humber was
The reading of L. is preferred, as most in conformity with the metre. (2'.) e Their own. For puoein L. reads booene, a form of the same word,
ten pem.
now
writ-
copies,
where
is
said that
Alban
lay
Humber
to the
mar,
'
p.
130.
western terminus of the Severian wall, therefore its eastern terminus inNorthumbria should have been said for the I lumber.
According to T/schucke, the Agathyrsi did not inhabit Thrace, but the Bannat of Temeswar, and part of TransylT/iracia.-
vania.
Tzsch.inPomp. Melam,
torn. 6, p. 12.
The
ancients do, however, impute to the Thracians the use of certain blue punctures, as
7, p.
886.
(//.)
ornaments of
nobility,
but not
6.
130
m]i na
15
am pano
acheprap
PICCI.
20
Pica
aicme ar paib pop caicne ceacc muip, jan jnim n-oeipeoil n-ooocain,
in
pil n-<5eleoin
mic Gpcoil.
25
Dpopcan Decrain
Qen^up aiip
auy general painting of the body. See Nota> Threicue, ap. Ciceronem de Off. ii.
<;.
Dperell.
^o
a n-anmano a n-aeboup.
Leirenti.
"AfdXoxs
Ki.dw
(**)
ianZov,
iv
?>,
iv xl''1 <"(/"""'
Lan ix 01"'
-
aruytpor
\t\aOotvro
<t>6vn,,.
7.
6.
Their
women
wore these marks (some say on the hands and face), and they are represented
also
'Ercal-ItM,
or
by Dion Chrysostom as marks of their rank and dignity. Orat. xvii. cit. Wesseling in
reading of L., for which B., running both words into one, reads Cpcrbi. In the
Herod,
as a
u.
s.
But
poets repre-
next
line
the
name
Picti
is
derived
sent
slain
them
Stobseum, Flor.
from tattooing, although just before (line 1 1), it was derived from pikes (T.) Agathyrsus and Gelonus were brothers of
'3 1
called Picts.
20
sea,
25
their sister.
30
Were
their
names and
their order,
The
Scytha, and sous of Hercules or Ercuil,
called in
And
has
in the
Welsh Ercwlf.
Golchom
a manifest
(T.)
'
bard seems to make Gelonus (Geleon) the ancestor, and Agathyrsi the name, of one
Of
them.
In B.
h-Ua
oib,
which
(//.)
Unworthy
thus:
deeds.
Ceo
of their country."
L. reads liub.
132
Lan
35
o ripib, o rpeDaiti,
40
45
lapum Dap
T?i
pin par-muip.
piuip,
po cap a
50
pop
i
Absolute sovereign.
lopmuo.
H. lias also
nue lon^,
nine.
nine ships,
i.e.
ard
rigft,
instead of cpi.
(T.)
It is
curious
number makes
izalso, ontheprin-
mired or
fell in
ciple explained p.
'Flocks.
followed.
The reading
here
their
"Sea.
B. has cpeabaib,
"from
through
the countries."
built.
(T.)
houses."
They
5 nlt)
added from
L.,
as
133
The
ir
Without
gift,
without dowry.
They came away with her, the good men, From their lauds, from their flocks
1 ,
company of three ships in good order, Three hundred and nine persons.
40
They stepped on land from the surrounding sea" Of France, they cut down woods, They built" a city with their many weapons, Which was named Pictabis.
Pictabis p a Pictis
^r
They named
It
their city;
And
On
necessary both for the .sense and for the metre. This verse is obscure. The words
contrary to the prose preface, which had derived it from pikes; unless the word
picti*
cctrpuij aipm aiblip will admit of being translated " a city in a pleasant [or beauThe events alluded to tiful] situation."
are given above, p. 123 (T.) P Pictabis Pictabis or Pictavia, Poictiers,
is
the
<i
name
Fiercely.
the Picts,
L.
'34
POJI
anaip ap a peipiup
acin peipeao bparaip.
baoap
in
a n-amm po bo aeba,
aipm ippaba Glaip.
60
Glam app a
cele,
acbar accn a
piup.
65
po co^par a cinoperh
gobpar inbep
t>m pojnain
Slaine.
nemni,
70
each Qpoa-leamnacc.
Caic
L.,
in,
Ve-
is
and
the article.
B. reads
uccu
L.,
i.
in
e.
(T).
that
see,
"Renowned.
famed.
'
paoa,
long, or far-
of the
r
pious Queen
Radegund,
lib.
vii.
(T.)
Il:
"
Elair
is
that
" The place where Elair was ;" to say, the see 01 ot. Hilary, bishop J J
of Poictiers from A. D. 350 or 355 to 368 or 369, and one of the most illustri-
Pictavis resigns,
Natus
On
manned,
^5
There remained,
as
we know,
With her
They were in Pictavia, With success attaching to them; Their name was renowned
5
At
They
60
In haste, under sorrow, At the end" of two tempestuous days, Their sister died with them.
They
And
They
v
.
cut
down
Who
By
70
The
u
At
the
end.
L. reads cinca la co
lochca.
day.".
'
"
(
From
tioncd in the prose narrative, p. 123. (T.) x Poison. The reading of L. has been
followed.
X.)
B. reads
t>ia
pojnao a noein-
Inbher Slaine.
The mouth
of the
See above,
nacc, and in the next line a n-glungnu. See the story, p. 1 25, above, and in Additional Notes, No.
123
w
(T.)
XVIII.
In line 71, B.
" of Fea, added from L. Fea signifies woods." This was the host of the Tuath
" Fiadhbhe, or people of the woods," men-
(T.)
36
75
ba mapb
nee no
puile,
ace ceiljreip a
Opui Cpincnec
puaip
ic
in
amnp
ip
capoaip, amlaiD,
lemlacc
pjii
innalao
Cperhrano
coip cenn-balc,
co corhlacc an aicmib,
SlaijpeaD pluaij
pea
paebpacli
gan cpebao
*
ip
gan ropao,
90
po
Their oriyin
is
Sec above,
p. 123.
Tliis
stanza
ing of ]>.. and is adopted in the text instead of no peccif in B. (T.) r a This line is thus <nven ]l atcd uvuij.
in L.
:
Con bo
but the meaning
"
C 1U De I'*" e
1
'
is
the same.
\.
(T.)
Offrieii(Mii/>.
e.
a ii'iendly druiil,
With roughness, with liurtf ulness, With wonderful weapons; Of the Britons was
2
benefactor.
Were washed.
(7\)
word
in
their origin."
is still
many
parts
of
'37
The heroes valiant and numerous Cut down knotty woods, With wonderful arts; From the Britons was their origin*. igi
Dead was every one they struck2
If but his
1
,
75
blood they shed, So that he wasted away* on that account, Whether he were a dog, or wr hether he were a man.
80
6 Cruithnian Druid, of friendship Discovered a cure for those thus wounded, New milk in which were washed
,
Those who
lay
wounded on the
earth.
The herds
of cows of the tribes were brought, d By just Cremhthann the headstrong Until the herd was milked
,
85
On
They
the er OTeen
of Ardleamhnacht.
f
cut
down
tJietn
weapons
Leaving
without
tillage
90
By
Ireland.
If,
however, we read
in
n-uluio,
plied
in
the
hendxtrniKj :
cenn, a head,
often used as a
It
sort of
may
be translated "
new
intensitive in composition.
may mean,
in
from
L.,
but B. reads
(if
however,
curoail, which
the
4i
nem,
.
vided) will
d
signify,
powerful
[or
efficacious] bathing."
(T.)
is
literally
corrupt (T.) See above, p. 93, note u word paicci is omitted in L (T.)
e
which
is
Green
The
the
Sharp
U'eapoiis.
Puebpuch
is
is
reading of L.
In B. this liny
given
38
Cpemcano pciacbel
coin in
pcopac.
95
na
5 aelt)1 ^ 5
mp
pin 50
n-
100
a n-oeap Ulpa, lap n-upcpa a capao, in l?achpant> m-bpeajaiB, anD po mebaiD malaipc.
i
105
bo cpuaj
in r-aipe,
oo
thus, Slijpeac pluu j pea pebac, wlv.re is an evident mistake for floij;-
plijpeac
peur, and pea pebac is probably the name of the hostile tribe Fea Fidhbhe.
In line 90 the readSee above, line 72. B. reads ing of L. has been followed.
Perhaps cpi mui^e sliould l>e taken proper name, but it is not now known In L. as such. It occurs in both copies.
ford. as a
lines
stanza
read thus:
5 un cpeib r 5 an cobac.
i
(T.)
Their defeat,
i.
e.
the defeat
of the
Cuipm (.no cpi mcng. na Cpu c nich co n . 5ulp cumrap eajla paebaip
,
i,
Tuath Fidhbhe:
the reading of
h
oia
n-oich
has
been
"
nu ^aei^.l co
On
n- 5 lame.
(T.)
The
three plains
-- These
in the
Cruitnneans
^h pro9pl
,rity,
words seem
to denote
some place
County Wex-
Had
(T.)
'39
By
protected.
The Cruithnians
settled themselves
On
95
Had
Soon
pillar.
100
From
In Rachrann in Bregia
He was
utterly destroyed.
105
(No despicable
chieftain),
As
In line 95, B. reads oibil instead of paebuip, which latter reading has been adopted in the text.
94, which
is
i
Rachrann
the ancient
in line
Lambay,
is
Kachrann was Bregia. of the rocky island of near the Hill of Howth, which
in
name
appears to
Lines
03
(T.)
B. reads,
Died
reads
last
co-njabao, L.
In line 98 L.
in line 99,
reads
B.
Ulpha
which
cam
ln Brcgia
1
Did he meditate
malediction.''
(7 .)
the text from L., as being in accordance with the prose, especially as B. immediately after agrees with L. in the account
Elevated.
L. reads
is
mapBcap, "is
(T.)
In line plainly wrong. 106 B. reads bo acpuajaipe the reading of L. has been preferred ( T.)
killed,"
;
which
140
DO
pij;
popaib uile
dp apbepr
in
ppiu
Gpimon
no
'
120
ap
Gpinn
par-^lint),
ma peimnn
Cac-molo6op cnap-cpucnb
i]'
125
Cacmacan
jjluctip,
baoap
1
SjHike.
Q DuLpuopiu.L.
1 1 1
1
In the next
(T.)
eicuip; in line
aiid inline
"'
oeapnpuo loroeupnu;
(?'.)
12,
ceccuichforcecctnb.
is given in H. Agreeable. thus: ooiG po pcereu clurui^. The readTin- true ing of L. lias been preferred.
This line
royal palace of Tara, in the county of Meath. See Mr. Petrie's on the History and Antiquities of
Teamhair.
The
reading was
clarai^.
"
(T.)
lit.
ther."
is
141
all,
10
make
battle
For Teamhair
m
,
as a possession.
But they were most cunning, Each woman and her brother".
There were oaths Imposed on them,
By
the stars, by the earth, That from the nobility of the mother
to the sovereignty
'.
120
They
set out
from Eri
On
Without
With Cathluan,
son of Caitmiim'
1
.
125
Were
cunning
p
in
Sovereignty
Cuitminii
Cuicmo.
to
li.
('/'.)
rupt; for poppo, line 117, B. reads eppu. The text is corrected from L. Line 120
is
Cutiiwlodor.
This name
is
-waladyr.
He
appears
allusion
be called
also adopted from L., instead of po jjnurai^ ippi^e, the reading of 15. L. reads oe.nmu inline 1 18, for pennu. In line 117,
signifies
knobbed," in with which his body was tattooed or <irnamented. Lines 125 and I 26 arc uivc.n
thus in L.
:
paru
not so
much
oaths as obli-
142
baoaji
t)d
gilli
jlop&a
mac
cpotia
Cacluam.
ba cpom bale a caipm peam Cinj coceppnn Oia ceppn-peom Irn mac peppnn a n-amm-peorh.
Vt-Uaipem ainm a no pfpeo in peo-gin,
po bo pup oia mili6 Cpup mac Cipij Ceclim.
130
135
Cpuicne mac coip Cfnca Doib po cluncha rochmopc, co rue banncpacc blaf-^lan
140
Qnair
oib'
a n-Galga,
ip
fio lin
cepoa
cupac,
nao
Caonolobop cleclicip, ip Cacainlocach cnap pumo.
"
'
Ciiul >ki!ful
in their art''
[i.
e.
luis
war]. written
Cadnolodur, the
chief.
tin- n-d-km.lilii '.!."
me
pipe,
And Catainlwnch
"
_ (T.)
whom
is
euphonic.
L. reads h-Uuipnecitn.
only Thin
final appeal.
that of Ossian,
before jjlopoa
s
always written
in
Oipm
Their trampling. This line is from L. B. reads ba ooprm bale a toip-peo.ii. In the next line B. gives Cind, not Cing, as the name of the first champion, which
pec- jean,
L.
u
have taken
;
this
word
for a proper
name
cec lim
"
I al-
agrees with the prose (see page 125), and reads Cmo co cepo oia cepo-peom,
might
low."
signify,
"I acknowledge,"
(T.)
143
of Cathluan.
Heavy,
stern,
their trampling',
130
Cing, victorious in his victory, Im, son of Pernn, were their names.
his poet,
Who
Ruddy was
135
v
,
fair
women,
140
Who
v
Cirxj.
Cpuiehmj meic
coip
5 ln 5 u:
"
&a kl a
B.
reads
mel^u, which
is
L.
Ko Co
._
cincci
accocmop
Da
metre.
nacn sopr,
for
it
eigu. Ealga was one of the poetical names of Ireland. (In cpeap amm (says Keatinge) _ Imp 6alcu .1. oilen uaral. Oip up lonann imp Ollen, ap lonann enlrci
,
~\ -i
Elga or
-i
violates the
uafol, op pe linn peap m-oolj pd ^mir " The third mime c-amm
~\
an
pin uippe.
Different duties are assigned to Cruithne here, and in the prose account,
O f Ireland) (
island
where he
is
called
a ceapo,
140, are
their artist
or artificer.
The
line
places called
and Athgort,
(T.)
Athmagh unknown
and Ealga is the same as noble; and this was its usual name from the time of the
Fir-bolgs."
x
(T.)
Wamom.
144
Opuibeacc
in ailc
if lolacr,
maic,
'45
mm
c 5
Cnuic
ruapgaihper
cupach, the reading of L., has been substituted. The next line is also taken from
L.
of
uaoib po
uuib pib
"
Druids
B. reads na po ceippeao &peayjtnac, they would not leave Breghmagh." Tlie " deor are called "
word which
may
L.
is
"
signify
demon-like,"
vilish,"
arts.
J
as
the
See
p.
125.
As
is
the meaning
doubtful,
it
(T.)
of the
word ppeo or
left
fjieoo
Drutdism.
is
so ex-
has been
untranslated.
plained in an old glossary in the Library The whole of Trinity College, Dublin. stanza is thus given in B.
:
Arch. Soc.,
vol.
i.
p. 2,
and note
31, p. 12,
TDpuioechc bale
loluclic rrKir
mapc
mm
ip
in up
But he has
jlan
jil
Jjlep
oibao 30 ouun
of that
poem
in a
parchment MS.
in the
uaioib po rnunuo,
is
Bodleian Library at Oxford, Laud. 615, p. 7, where the word is twice written
it is difficult
which
so corrupt that
it,
to
translate
and
it
is
also
inconsistent
with an aspiration on the t>, thus " ni haj ppeoio acu mo cuift; and again, rta ha:
The
text of
6cnp DO joraib gepjy na peoo, na pen up bif ce ;" it is also found written in
|
145
Who
settled in Breagh-magli,
Necromancy and
idolatry,
druidism
',
By them were
The honoring
taught.
of sredhs
3
,
and omens,
Choice of weather
lucky times,
and rocks
Among
MSS.
their sons
were no
thieves,
They
indifferently ppeo and
le fl
5i
from
cantantes attendatis,
sed sive
iter,
sivc
which we may infer that the final letter was always intended to be pronounced
with aspiration, therefore the word must he ppeo, ppiao, pper, or ppeor, a sneezing,
a
Christi, etc."
Vit. S.Eligii.
lib.
ii.
word
still
in use,
which
is
also frequently
written ppor or
that sneezing,
15, apud Dacherii Spicil. p. 97. See also the "Libellus abbatis Pirminii," published by Mabillon, which he supposes to be" Noli adorare idola, long to the year 758 non ad petras, neque ad arbores, non ad
:
Homans, and
also in the
regarded as ominous, and made use of for This superthe purposes of divination.
stition was prohibited by several enactments of councils and synods, and formed a frequent topic of reprobation from the
Precantatores,
guria per aviculas, vel alia ingenia mala et diabolica nolite facere etcredere." Vet.
pulpit.
As
an example we
may
cite the
Anal.
to
p. 69.
following passage from a sermon preached by St. Eligius or Eloy, who became Bishop
oi'
shew the
class of superstitions.
640,
" Similiter
Deutsche Mythologie,
8
647
is
(T.)
Weather.
This line
ni
from L.
is
B.
also
reads
1
poju peun
6.
146
c a cinojiem puno a n-mbeji bonni.
J
55
6a
5o-n-5lucnpe na 5fn'be,
ima
i
raijj
ci|i
160
from L.
b
B. reads chaipe
For paipe,
king of Gwyddyl Fichti in Britain, was If called Brudi Bout, from that island.
the
first descent was on Hay, Bute was a snug and likely place to become the royal
Inbher Boinnc.
The mouth
of the
which runs through the reof Bregia, where the Picts, accordgion
river Boyne,
residence.
This statement
is
somewhat
different
in line
155,
po coftpac. In
is
adopted.
occupied the Orkneys, ex affinitimis insulis vastaverunt postea non modicas et multas regiones, occupa-
veruntque eas in
pro-
(T.)
nia;;" though even he admits that they did not occupy the mainland from the
"
Away. L. reads bu heaoap oo looap, by Edar [the hill of Howth], they passed
lines 159, 160, B. reads:
islands.
Orkneys immediately, but from the other Beda says generally, " habitare
from us." In
imma
i
lar co opene
per septentrionales insula; paries cffiperunt ;" and that phrase, which meant no
or the
ultra-mural
cip lac
peach He.
He.
The
island of
Hay
or Ha, one
of the five Ebuda; or Hebrides, anciently Epidium, and long the capital seat of
the Lordship of the Isles. It lies outside of the Mull of Cantire or Epidian Forelund, to the inside of which
or Bute.
lies
general, may possibly have the statement in the Ilistoria suggested Britonum. That they stood over from
Britain
in
Cruthenia in as nearly as
may be
the same
probabi-
Boot
lity,
When
And I suppose that King Bruide the First, whom I have argued (See Addit.
Notes, No. XVII.) to be the very
first
we
read that Muredach, son of Angus, was the " primus colonus" of Hay (Ogygia, p. 470), of course we merely understand
147
They prepared
Here
at
their expedition
.
'55
Inbher Boinne b
c
To
dwell by valour
1
60
From
that he was the
first
Dalriadhan
settler.
The termini given by this poet exclude the Orkneys, of which the Irish legend
seems to say nothing and, though Nennius in cap. 5 mentions the temporary oc;
adopt the conclusion, that the Papas were the Irish fathers of the rule of St. Co-
who repaired to the Orkneys, and obtained possession of Papa Stronsa and Papa Westra, as he had done of lona
lumkille,
first
chapter he places them ultra Pictos, which the name of the Pightland Firth doth like-
though, perhaps, with this addition, that all the inhabitants of the Papa islands, and not alone the religious, came to be
so called.
wise imply. Yet it is not to be doubted that the Picts did possess those islands
before the Norwegians.
That opinion,
I think, is de-
cided
that,
by the
statement of Ari
Froda,
visited
there,
See Wallace's
Orkneys, cap.
nan,
ii.
xi. p. 67,
Ed. 1693;
Adam-
Iceland, he found
cap. 42.
ascribed to
whom
the
Northmen
Papaa,
who,
Orkney, who subdued and gave his name to the isle of Lewis p. 29, Ed. Glasg.
;
went away, leaving behind them Irish books, bells, and croziers ; and from these
was easily judged they were Arius, cap. ii. p. 10, Ed. 1744. If Iceland be the Thule Insula of Dicuil,
things
Irish.
it
The Diploma of Thomas Bishop of Orkney (ap. Orkneyinga Saga, p. 549, 550) avers, upon the authority of an1818.
cient records, that the
who wrote
in 825,
his
Norwegians found
two nations in Orkney, the Peti (Picts) and the Papse, but entirely destroyed them both. The former is a known Saxon and
Norse softening of the name Pict. "
ac Petice
Scotia?
he had thirty years before conversed with some clerici who had so-
journed upon that island from the ist of February to the I st of August, and in the
summer could
n. 6.
upon
s.
Cap.
vii.
2,
Dan.
ix.
p.
171. etc.
We
must
This was seventy-nine years anterior to the voyage of Ingulf. Arngrim Jonas
148
Ip
ap gabpac Glbain,
anft-jlain ailep coijiriu,
165
nip.
observed that the small island of Papcy, in East Iceland, was probably a seat of the
Irish Papa;,
like opinion
we
rind
without (which Mr. Pinkerton has adopted of Papa Stronsaand Papa acknowledgment)
Westra. Arngr. Island. Primordia, p. 375, Ed. II. Steph. St. Cormac the Navigator,
called
the Gloss
ba cornluac
i.
e.
who was
all
swiftness
in battles
and
conflicts."
And
"
in the an-
O'Liathain, whose daring coracle visited the Orkneys under letters of safe
Poetry
is
the Sister of
conduct obtained for him by Columbkille from Bruide, king of Picts, sailed about
with the express object of finding for himself an eremus (hermitage) in oceano.
amm
-(T.)
e
The people
from L.
B. reads
Adamnan,
i.
cap. 6,
ii.,
cap. 42.
Thus
it
is
intervening night, in
Cat.
now
derivation
from
C'aith
is
or
Cat, one of
centum
ferine annis
Whether
(from 825, making 725) eremita; ex nostril Scottia navigantcs habitaverunt but the
;
cat, like
latronesNortmanni had driven them away, and the islets were vacua; anachoretis, but
full
tory included Caithness (see Scott's Maid of Perth, iii. chap. 4), or from cath, war,
battle,
the sound of
it
seems to recur
Ibid.
s.
3.
in the
(//.)
In the
position
as
northern
149
165
Without
terminus;
as
flinching or cowardice,
His
Nennius
" a Totenes says,
men was
usque ad Catenes." The Tractatus de Situ Albania? (composed by an Englishman, at least not by a
85, and printed by with a suspicion that Innes, ii., 768-72, Giraldus was its author), divides Albania
only the portion properly so called, and that they did not include But as they therein the Strathnavern.
divided those parts into the jarldom of Katanes and the Sudurland, we should,
I think, infer that Strathnavern
1 1
was
in-
cluded
land,
in the
jarldom
infested,
montem et ultra montem, quia mons Mound dividit Cathanesiam per medium," The Mons Mound was Mount Ord, and the Cathanesia cis montem was the Sudurland (southern land) of the Northmen. " Of old, Sutherland was called Cattey,
and perhaps partly inhabited, by Northmen, was not thus feudally detached from the crown of the
though
Scoto-Picts.
Sir
that the territory of the Clann Chattan comprehended Sutherland and Caithness
[Cathanesiam citra et ultra], and that the Earl of Sutherlandshire was their para-
and
its inhabitants Catteigh, and so likewise was Caithness and Strathnaver; and, in the Irish, Sutherland to this day is
mount
Chat
chief,
with the
title
of
Mohr Ar
he includes Inverness, ; and, though and even Perth, within the limits of that
clan or league of clans,
as referrible to
and its inhabitants Catigh ; adeo ut Catteyness nihil aliud sit quam promontorium Catta? seu Sutherlandiw,
called Catey,
the fifteenth century, we may safely esteem that the Chattanaich originally de-
quod promontorium
latere
oriental!
cit.
Blaew
As
CaithI
Forcu.
not at
all
north, but
fairly east,
of Sutherland in its enlarged sense (for Dunnet Head in Caithness is only 58 35' ;
can give no account. It must have been on the southern extremity of Fortren Mor.
FOR
is
and Cape Wrath is 58 34'), it is evident that the Sudurland of the North-
Fortren, their kingdom, Forteviot, their palace, Fordun, Forfar, Forres, &c. Pos-
nip
bo
jio
irrgajig
cuchcu
co
mapb
6]ieacnu.
ba oe gabpac
Qlbain,
170
co Cinaer
mac n-Qlpm
In 852(3) 290, and the Editor's note. of Lochlin, came into IreAmlaip, king
p.
tons was Forcu in their vocabulary. (//.) h Onsets, i. e. the fierceness of his onsets
tribute there.
Ann.
slain
until, &c.
B. reads cpeocu,
The
Three years later he was Ann. Ult. Constantine, king of Picts. by and Chron. Pict. Among the Danes of
Pictland.
(T.)
L.
adds Cpuichni^,
"the
Northumbria and Lothian the name of Anlaf was popular, and one of their Anlafs fought on the Scottish side at Brunenburg in 937. Chalmers' Caled. i. 337, 338. Amlaib M c llluib, son of Indulf (so Dr. O'Conor), king of Albany, was slain by
nall, ap.
6a
be jubpafc Cpuiclimj
mm
976 or 977 Tig. et Ann. Ult. in annis. It would seem as if king Indulfus had married some vikingr's daughter,
for his son.
Alban, the
the smooth-surfaced,
to have an
Amlaff
many rocks
[?]
To Cinacdh Mac
or ael
the death of
Ailpin.
may
B. has im
J
But
mora.
last
And
is
in
980 Amlaibh
Sitriuc,
Many
an Amlaff.
Amlaff, Amlaib,
name among
Aulaib, &c., for Olaf, was the prominent those northern vikingar, who
ravaged, and in part conquered, Ireland
lona. It
name
had come to be expressive of the nation who used it, as those of John, Patrick, and David have connected themselves with
three sections of our island empire ; with
See Battle of
Magh
Rath,
fierceness,
170
Down
this further
to Cinaeth
mac Alpin k
For
resemblance to the two
latter,
therefore,
that Olaf son of Tryggvi, and St. Olaf, were the apostles of religion in Norway.
had no idea of speaking of " Amlaffs" at all, and that in line 171 there are mistakes of the scribe.
The main
We should read
i.
reading in the text be correct, would consist in the supposition that an intermixture of Northmen with Scots and Picts
existed from the beginning ; and that " many an Amlaff" had combined with
haps a
momao
nil aeb,
e.
arts" or sciences, deb is explained eulaoa, arts or sciences, in old glossaries, and ml may easily be confounded with
many
nil.
But
as this is
only conjecture, no
first
occupation of
made
in the text.
If, however, we were at liberty a transposition of two lines, we might thereby restore the truth of history " seized on to our bard. That they Alba,
Albany.
to
(T.)
k
make
Cinaeth
mac Alpin.
name
but that ; " till Kenneth Mac Alpin with they did so many an Amlaff," is the truth. For it
of Scots.
was
that Danari (the Danes under Amlaiv) vastaverunt Pictaviam for the first time.
modern Argyle proper, the territory of Loarn or Lorn, and those of Knapdale,
Cowel,
to
Chron. Pict. in num. 77 (H.) Perhaps the word ctmlaeb in the text
(if
may
not
be a proper name, but may be used in the sense of a champion, a hero, from
by the Firth of Clyde. In 843 he wrested the kingdom of Albany out of the hands
of its last native ruler, Bruide the Seventh,
which the proper name is derived; but for this we have no authority, and it is,
This
is
152
Qp cpeacab
nf
n-apo n-aicni6,
in
!75
ap DC aobepap Cpuirnij.
Coeca
o
pig
cem cpecac,
pfpio
180
Se pija ap pe oeicib,
Dib ppi peifim puil cpech
[DO
Conquest; altliougli
three princes of the
scarring
alluding to the tattooing practised among the Picts; but it will be diffi;
cult to
of Alpin
1
846.
(//.)
Plundering.
But
make the remainder of the stanza this. The translation adopted is, therefore, more probably the intended meaning, especially as the word cpecuc
square with
appears to be used in the same signification in line 177
;
cen uchneam
is
of cen ucli in
(T.)
nu cochlcnb.
The
meaning
in
m
sive.
Fifty L'ingf
That
is
to say, inclu-
to be,
that the
name
of Cruithniun was derived from cpeucao, plundering. But the whole passage is very
Picts,
The word upo, line 173, 1 have taken to signify a place, a point of the compass, a sense in which it is still used; and uircib ] suppose to be the same as
obscure.
of the Scots kings from Loarn Mac Ere, in the Duan Albanach, a contemporary
poem
list
is
p.
Tables
Pinkerton,
ii.
p.
App.
p.
word that has already been exsee above, p. 93, note". Cpeacao, plained; in line 173, might also signify wounding,
pcnrcib, a
only the fortieth. But without counting the three competitors from 843 to 848,
the
153
places,
And
For
'75
Fifty kings'" of plundering career, Every one of them of the race of Eochaidh",
180
Six kings .and six times ten Of them who attended to bloody plunder: They loved merry forays,
They
possessed the sovereignty of the Cruithnians. The Cruithnians who propagated "
The
sixty-six kings mentioned in
'.
Pictish catalogue from Cruithne, the seventy-ninth from Brudi Bout, and the
fifty-seventh from
tin-
(//.)
next stanza are evidently the kings of the old Cruithnian race, beginning with
Cruithne Mac Cinge, and ending with Drusken Mac Feredach, according to Fordun's
list,
Eochaidh
reamhair, father of Ere, and grandfather of Loarn and Fergus ; himself the third
in descent
fourth from Conary II., king of Erin, whom the princes of the Dal Riada affected for the founder of their the " Clamia
race,
by
in
whose person the Fergusian and Pictish monarchies were united. (T.) Of these
kings thirty-three are Pagan and thirtythree Christian ; a circumstance which
looks like contrivance.
Chonaire."
Duan,
ver. 27
(//.)
Mac
read
Mac
No. XIX.
that sixty-six (like 309, the number of the original Agathyrsi, see p. 133, line 40),
is
they are a portion of the original poem the writer must have lived after A. D.
1040, in which year Macbeth began his
reign.
(II.)
This
is
poem,
(T).
mark
54
[t>o
&UNat)ai6
MQ
crcuicnNecn awt)so
XXXI.
inpola
.c.
Cpuichne mac Cinge pacap piccoptim habioann in aca ace ann po a .un. meic po ceachc annip penebaic
; ;
n-anmano
cinj.
.1.
Cipcm
.Ipr.
annaip pegnau.
p.
a. p.
a. p.
p.
a. p.
Ollpinacca
that the
.l/r.
a. p.
cluded, lest
given separately in the Additional Notes, No. XX. The text of all that follows is
be a continua-
from
'
1)
(T.)
Infte,
it.
(IV)
D. and
Here follows.
This
title is
added from
L Oinje
2
.
L'.and B.
the
a ting, a Diet.
jiri/icc.
copies of sect. xxxi. one at the beginning of the work, and the other after the Mirabilia, in
But
"
10),
what seems
to have
been intended
in
i.
Cruythne filius kynnejudieis;" and " dementis unius cap. 35, he says,
as a
new
L'-'.
They
and
is
by
L'.
judicum filius." This homonomy shews him to have understood kynne, kin, or
kind, in the
kind,
i.
title
prefixed
Do bunuo Cpuiclinech [unn] po. Piukerton, in his quotation from the Book of
Ballymote, has erroneously made this title a part of the preceding paragraph ; vol. i. App. No. xiv. These several copies of this
section differ so widely that they will be
e.
escaped
s
Dr. Jamieson's
(//.)
researches.
Regnabat
evi-
dently utterly ignorant of Latin, and has absurdly perverted these words ; and the
55
Cruithne, son of Cing pater Pictorum habitantium in He had seven sons. These are their hac insula, c. annis regnabat
5
.
XXXI.
names,
Fib, Fidach, Foltlaig, Fortrend, Caitt, Ce, Circing'. annis regnavit. Circing Fidach xl. annis regnavit.
viz.,
Ix.
Fortrend
Gatt
Caitt]
xii.
annis regnavit
Ce
xii.
annis regnavit.
[/.
e.
Fidbaid
Fib]
xxiiii.
annis regnavit.
Oenbegan
c.
Guidedh
same may be said of almost every scrap of Latin which he had occasion to transcribe
;
also in
vol. vol.
ii.
the
p.
and Pinkerton,
his
attempts at Latin are here given, however, exactly as they stand in the original
liis
i.
App. Nos.
But
name
oc-
(2'.)
Circing.
which immediately follow in this place in B., and are the same as those given above, understood to sigp. 5 1, where cecach was
nify an hundred.
thus
Fib,
Fortreann,
insertion of
The
verses
might be ren-
dered,
Cait, Ce, Cireach,
fruitful],
Otach
of children
[i.
e.
tin-
Caitce one name, not two separate names, as the above list, and some other
transcribers (no doubt rightly) have done, or else to make Fodla-Fortrean, (i. e. Fodla
make
or
else,
Caitce, Cireach, Cetarh of children,
of Fortren) one name, although in the above list they are given as two, for Foltlaid is the
same
as
Cathach is omitted
of seven real
p.
territorial
divisions.
See above,
2
51
(T.)
ano uao, bpuige ba h-airim Do ^eapcuipcibonc ..... &?. dlboniam pep .cl. an. penauepunc hibepnmm jac aen peap; uic inuenicup leabpaib na Cpuichneach. ceo bpuioe. bpuioe panre amm in bpuioe Uppance.
-\
-] -|
i
5 aectl
bpeacnach
.1.
a. p.
bpui;e Leo.
bpuioe
bpuije
bpuiji Cine.
Gpcinc.
pec.
Uppec. Ru.
bpuiji Gpu.
bpuijji
^apc.
bpuiji
There
is
bpuiji Cinic.
u
Geascuirtibont.
evidently
mam
ruin
The
Pinkerton,
therefore,
to
p.
492.
all
We
ought,
bont into two, Gestgurtich and Brudebout, inserting between them Wurgest. The words are: " Gestgurtich. xl. Wurgest,
read,
in
probability,
"
were
xxx.
Bruide was the name, &c." If we count Bout as one of those who were called
'57
Guidedh Gaeth,
Geascuirtibont"
a Briton,
1.
annis regnavit.
was the Alboniam per cl. annos, ut invenitur in the books of the Cruithniaris Bruide Pante was the name of the first Bruide.
Bruide Urpante, Bruide Leo. Bruide Gant. Bruide Gund. Bruide Urgann. Bruide Urgaint.
Bruide Fet.
.... xxx. of them thenceforward, and Bruide* name of every man of them, et regnaverunt Hiberniam et
:
Bruide Cint.
Bruide Arcint.
Bruide Fet.
Bruide Urfet.
Bruide Ru. Bruide Eru. Bruide Gart.
Bruide Cinit.
Bruide, there will be thirty-two in
*
all,
Bruide
Bndde.
places
It will
be observed that
transcriber
in
The Chro-
many
the
Irish
has
written this
instead
in re(exclusive of Bruide Bout), giving order a name, and then the same gular
is
Pant, Urpant
(T.)
Leo,
been aspirated in the pronunciation. Uniformity has been preserved in the translation.
(T.)
'58
Cino.
Uip.
Uipup.
Upjjpich.
bpuiji TTlunaic.
Up.
Cpin.
bpmgi
Upcpirt.
bpmje
Uprnain.
-]
'-"'
np
no
eigin.
XXXII. Qcbepair
i
apaile
.1.
comau
d n-Gipinn
.1.
l;r.
blia-
Uapam
.c.
an. pegnauic.
.;cu.
TTlopleo a.
a. pe.
Deocillimon
.;rl.
an pejnainr.
.uu. a. p.
Oeopc
.1.
a. p. a. p.
6lieblir
.u.
dn
.jcl.
a.
p.
Cpucbolc
y
.un. a. p.
Oeopoiuoip
Gud __ The
till
Gud fifty
is
years,
no king
(unless he be the same as Gilgidi), are In lieu of absent from the Pict. Chron.
reduced from
'59
Bruide Cind.
Bruide Uip Bruide Uirup.
Bruide Gruith.
Bruide Urgrith. Bruide Munait.
Bruide Ur.
Bruide Gidgie. Bruide Crin. Bruide Urcrin. Bruide Urmain.
regnaverunt
cl.
arm. ut diximus
Gud
2
y
,
and Alba was without a king all the first king that possessed all Alba
;
was Cathluan, son of Caitming, who first possessed the sovereignty by force in Cruitheutuath and in Eri, for sixty years, and that after him succeeded Gud for fifty years.
XXXII.
it
Taram
c.
annis regnavit.
Deocillimon
xl.
annis regnavit,
In
other
as that given
c.
by
Fordun (Scotichron.
that he begins
iv.
11.),
Chron.
'
(H.)
with
Cruythne,
except son of
Others say
The second
list
of kings
to
have come
ming
(T.)
i6o
Oeopoiuoip
.?:. a.
p.
pejn.
Uipc
l?u
.1.
annop
.c.
an. p.
^aprnaic .1111. ijc. a. ]ie. 6pec mac buicheo .un. Uipo ignauic .^f. Canarulacma .111. annip
a. p.
p.
Upaoach uecla
.11.
a.
Apr.
p.
^apcnair ouipeip
a. p.
.c.
-j
.1111.
a. p.
.pr^prnji.
a.
p.
Uepcio anno
pejm
a
but
in
doing
so
pub-
by Pinkcrton, gives
gartn&ithloc a quo
rejoin,
p
j.,
this passage
words. Fordun
(iv. c.
n)
thus:
"
artiiait
.iiii.
The
reign of Canatu-
lacma appears to be fixed nt three, but may be four years, as in the Chron. Pic:
Wliicli
"
'-'0.
I\[r.
(iartiifiith loc,
rcgna.
torum, for in. and in. are easily confounded, and in this case it is not quite certain
Kg."
Tims making
limes reads
vere the
name of
a king,
which was intended by the scribe. Uradach-vetla is assigned two years, which agrees with Innes, but differs from M.
But
are
Van
has
Praet's copy,
('/'.)
in Pinkerton,
which
an evi-
iv.
^'Gartnait-duipeir.
J)ives,
loc's
Irish
reign was nine, not four years? The transcriber evidently intended to
Ru
Uipo-ignavit xxx. Canatulacma iii. annis regnavit. Uradach-vetla ii. annis regnavit.
Gartnait-duipeir" Ix. annis regnavit. Tolorc, son of Aithiur, Ixxv.
Nonodecimo
annis regnavit, and gained a hundred battles. anno regni eius Patricius sanctus episcopus ad Hiberc.
niam pervenit.
Tolorc, son of Aniel,
iiii.
annis regnavit.
Tertio
anno
of Garnard or Garnait, and if
so, itipeir is
St.
which
is
pronounced
"
c.
very
c
nearly as uipliir.
Gained.
(T.)
and died on the anniversary of St. Bridget's death, having survived her but one
year.
-The Latin
has
bella
peregit :"
po
jein
signifies
properly,
Colgan. Vit. S. Darlugdaclue ad Feb. There are different dates assigned for
i
wounded,
killed,
when
d
applied to battles
Mor-breac, for
Morbet
varying from 510 to Colgan has decided in favour of the Trias. Th. p. 619. Fordun (iv. year 523
St. Bridget's death,
548
Chron.] bene. The statements which follow are false and out of chronology. Pictland and Abernethy were not then Christian,
1 1) gives the series after Garnaitduiper thus: Hurgust, son of Fergus, twentyseven years; Thalargen, son of Keother, " twenty-five. Durst qui alias vocabatur Nectane films Irbii annis xlv. Hie, nt. asse-
c.
Very long
ladies,
both these
ritur,
'
and about 608, Nectan II. founded the church of Abernethy Register of
St.
Centum
liolla pcrpjrit.'
Quo regnante
tricius]
Andr.
ii.
267
(//.)
l62
pepn emp Oaplugoach abbanpca Cille oapa oe Qbepniam ajculac p. ;cpd ao bpinmam pp' anno aouenicup cui immolaueir Nec-
connmp armo
mm
Ctpuipnige
Oeo
all.
Oapcguicimor
J5alamapbicli
.pjcj:.
a. peg.
.;ru.
a. peg.
pi.
Da Opeppc
pi.
.1.
Opepc
p.
b.uopop
a. p.
.;ru.
Oeppc
^)ipum polup
J5aluTYi
.u. a.
cenamlapeli
pi.
.1111.
<5apcnair Cailcaine
^ipom
.un. a. p.
p.
pi.
^iporn anno
Calopg
p.
Opepc
pi.
Cum
tamen ante
in Christo credentes."
Thim
In the
What the contracted word ppi copy. stands for in the text I do not know.
The Chron. Pict. c Two Drentft
reads "secundo."
If I
(?'.)
two years;
am
right in consi-
Abernethy
virgins,
to St. Bridget
it
dering tkiopeprr [read chiopepc] as two " two words, and translating Drests,"
the Irish version has enabled us to correct a mistake
but places
in
of
Garnard Makdompnach, the successor of the Bruide in whose time St. Columba
more probable.
have both committed in their interpretation of this passage of the Chron. Picto-
in
M. Van
Praet's
both mistaken in their reading of the Chron. Pict. in this passage, which is not " abbatissa cilia; Ilibernia exulat
Daradre,
drest (Hi 9
gyrum
v.
.i.
drest
Urest
tili
9 9
wdrost
.v.
s<jl
ail gregfi.
fill
^irom
y.
au
rcg.
may
be seen by their
Praet's attested
From
this Innes
own
edition of
M. Van
Dadrest,
who
l6 3
anno regni ejus Darlugdach, abbatissa Cille-Dara de Hibernia exulat pro Christo ad Britiniam; [secundo?] anno adventus sui immolavit
Deo
Darlugdach, quas cantavit alleluia super istam [hostiam]. Dartguitimoth xxx. annis regnavit..
Two
inuniter.
Drests
e
,
i.
e.
Drest,
fil.
Drest,
fil.
Girum, solus
iiii.
annis regnavit.
Talorg, fil. Murtolic, xi. annis regnavit. Drest. fil. Manaith, uno anno regnavit.
Cum
Brideno*
i.
anno.
Bruide
Columba.
annos coureguaverunt. Drest filius Thus solus v. annos regnavit,"
reigned one year; 2. Drest, son of Girom, and 3. Drest, son of Udrost. Drest, son
of Girom, they
v.
Girom
make
with Drest,
the Irish and Latin will agree, except in the length of the joint reign, which tinIrish transcriber
It is
son of Udrost, and then five years alone. I have very little doubt, however, that
Dadrest, should be read
makes
to
be
fifteen years.
Da
Drest, which
of
words signify Duo Drest. If this conjecture be correct it will prove that the Chron. Pictorum was translated from a
Gaelic original,
Pictish kings quoted by Pinkerton, vol. i. the end of vol. i., Dadp. 242, and tables at
rest appears only
present Irish transcript, which appears from the mistakes with which it abounds,
to
would propose
have been taken from a Latin copy. I to read the passage thus
:
The contraction ucuc is proit. intended for " communiter." (T.) bably 1 Cum Brideno. Galumcenarnlapeh in
derstood
the Chron. Pictorum
is placed after Drest, " cum Brison of Munait, and the words
i. anno," (T.) apply to him The transcriber has here In octavo
"Duo
is
Drest,
.i.
i.e.
Drest
filius
Girom
et
[for the
here either signifies " i. e." or a mistake for et] Drest filius Wdrost
deno
2
164
p.
Oomnach
.p. a. p.
Neachuan nepo. Uepp .pp. a. p. Cmhoinc p. Lmcpiu .p^p. a. p. ^apcriaic mac Uiuo .u. a. p.
Uolopc ppacep eopum ouooeicim a. p. Colopccm p. Gnppec .1111. rjeimiomm anm. ^apcnaipc p. Oomiel .ui. a. p.
-]
.un. a. p.
p.
.1111.
Uapan
bpei
p.
p.
6n
p.
pioaiu
.;n.
Oeipilei
a.
.p.
p.
Necbcan
~\
Oeipile
a. p.
.u.
Opepc Glpen conneganaueinc Onbep p. Upgupc .p^p. a. p. bpeice p. Uujuc .^u. a. p. Cimoo p. luupeoeg .^u. a. p.
Ctlpin p.
a. p.
Uuoio
.111.
annip pejnauic
.1.
"|
onniuon pe^n'.
Dpepr
p.
Ualopcan
a. p.
Ualopcan p. Dpopcan [n] uel .u. riej;. ttiiniitoin a. Ualopcen p. Onupc .jcn. p Canul p. Uang .u. a. p.
~\
Cuapcannn
mado
p.
Uupguipc r^u.
Uioriupr
sad work, but the text is printed without correction. He mistook in for
Gartnait
lore
;
mac Uiud or Wid, and this Toand that the omission was a mistake
is
evident from
(T.)
duced the compound TTloccaauuo unno, which the Chron. Pictorum enables us to
decipher
h
Conregnaverunt
The
scribe
:
has
(T.)
strangely blundered this word he has also written a. p. at the end, where the
p
is
Tolorc
fil.
redundant
" Breidei
(T.)
Wid
v.
an. reg."
between
Dimidium
in
Gartnait,
fil.
Domnach,
xi.
annis rcgnavit.
Tolorcan,
Gartnairt,
fil. fil.
Enfret,
iiii.
Donuel,
Druse
Bride,
Fie, xx.
annos regnavit.
iiii.
Taran,
Brei,
fil.
En-fidaid,
fil.
Onbes,
Breite,
fil.
fil.
fil.
fil.
Cinoid,
Alpin,
Drest,
fil.
1
Talorcan,
,
anno regnavit.
[v.] vel xv.
Talorcan
fil.
fil.
Drostan,
Talorcen,
Onust,
v.
xii. et
dimidium annis
Canul
m
,
regnavit.
fil.
Tang.
fil.
annis regnavit.
Cuastantin,
Uurguist, xxxv.
Uidnust,
the text
is
Dimioon
Dium.
1
is
m Canul.
in
is
This king is called fil. Tarla theChron. Pict. The narneol'his father
(T.) Talorcan.
is
omitted in the
traction,
Chron. Pictorum, but he is given by Fordun. The Irish text is corrected from
word
in full,
may
it
Lynch's copy, Cambrensis Eversus, p. 94. The scribe omitted u before uel, and wrote .u.oej for xv
(T.)
gives
Cambr. Eversus,
(T.)
66
Uionupc
p.
Uupguyc
i
.;cii.
an. p.
p.
Opopc
punc.
p.
Conpann
.in.
Uolopc
Uuchoil
.in.
a. p.
conpejnaue-
Unen
p.
Unepc
p.
Upao
p.
bapjoic
.111.
a.
-|
6pot>
.1
a. p.
Cinaeo
Cteo
Qilpm
p.
.;cui.
.1111.
a. p.
p.
Oomnall
p.
Qilpin
Cupcancan
.111.
p.
Cmaeoa
.pp. a. p.
Cinaeo
.1. a.
p.
.jci.
<5ipi5
mac Oungaile
p.
uel
a. p.
Domnall
Conpancin
p.
p.
.jci.
a. p.
Conpcancin
TTIaelcolaim
Qeo
.;rlu.
a. p.
.ijc.
Oomnaill
a. p.
.1111.
.1111.
Cuilem
p. llooilb p.
p.
Conpcanocm
TTlailcolaim
p.
a. p. a. p.
Cuilem CinaeD
.1.
Oimibom
p.
Ouib. oclir
a. p.
-FFF- a. pej.
p.
.;rui.
Donocao ua
TTIacbeachao
TTIailcolaim .un.
a. p.
Lulach
.u.
pin.
XXXIII.
n
Jlargot.
press.
gives Eocho-
"
Wrad
filius
dius
fil.
filius
as the successor of
Aedh
another proof that genitive Bargo^ this document was copied from an Irish
original.
Cinaed, instead of Girig mac Dungaile; but adds " Licet Ciricium fil. [Dungaile
is
(T.)
fil.
probably omitted]
eo
cpaod
fiebat."
i.
alii
Constantin,
Aedh.
The
list
given
nasse,
alumpuus ordinatorque
Innes, vol.
p.
ii.
by Lynch (Cambrensis Evers. p. 94) omits the three kings between this Constantin
and Domhnall
probahly a mistake of his transcript, or of the
fitz
Eochodio
p
p.
785.
Pinkerton, vol.
Cuilein,
fil.
495.
i.
(T.)
e.
Alpin, which
is
Ildoilb,
son of Ildulf ;
instead of
whom
i6 7
Uidnust,
Drost,
runt.
fil.
fil.
Uurgust,
xii.
annis regnavit.
fil.
Constatin, et Tolorc,
Uuthoil,
iii.
arinis
conregnave-
Unen,
Urad,
fil.
fil.
Unest,
iii.
iii.
i.
Bargot",
Cinaed,
fil.
anno regnavit.
fil.
Cinaeda
Aedh,
fil.
Cinaed,
i".
anno regnavit.
xi. vel. iii.
Domhnall,
fil.
fil.
Coristantini, xi.
Constantin,
Aedh
p
,
Maelcolaim,
annis regnavit. Cuilein, fil. Ildoilb fil. Constantini, iiii. annis regnavit. q Cinaed, vel Dubh fil. Mailcolaim, vii. annis regnavit.
fil.
Domhnall,
Cuilein
i.
[et]
Cinead,
fil.
Dubh,
Maelcolaim
Donnchad Ua Mailcolaim vii. [annis] regnavit. Macbeathad Mac Fin Mic Laig xvi. annis regnavit
Lulach
v.
months.
Maelcolaim
after him.
XXXIII.
colm.
''
Cuilein.
This king
is
called Cuilen-
(ap. Pinkerton),
with a reign of
five
This
is
" Lynch calls him Constantin fil. Culen uno et dimidio anno." In the Novol.
ii.
who
is
called Niger,
Maelcolaim, in the
Pictish Chronicle, with a reign of five years. Lynch's list assigns to this king a
802) he
is
called Culin
Mac
Indutf,
is
and
assigned
reign of 24 years
(T.)
(T.)
i68
XXXIII. bpinnm
ochr.
.i.u.m.
c. in.
inpola occiani
.cc.
cm pionoam Olhnan
nocpac,
ina leichean,
ma
cimceal.l imoppo
.;r;r.ic
un.
.u.
Ochr cafpaca
inon, i
neac,
-]
^aeoelj, 1 Laioean.
Qnno
n-gein
1
anre naciuicacem Chpipn .1. ceaepaca bliaoan pia Cpipc, canig <5 a ^ u P [ 1T1 ] in T bpeacan co papjaib a lonja
.jcl.
a ploig
in
ceo peaclic,
in
~|
Cluiop Ceiypip
ceachpamao
n-inip
bpearan co
Vi-inip
Ope.
TTlapcup Qnronup cona bpaincapnoacione Domini clui. chaip .1. Cuicmo Ctupilio COTDHIOOO cpeinim imp bpeacan. Qib incapnaciome Domini .cl^^.ip:. Seuepup Qppep 'Cpipolo-
Qb
ranup ram^ a
n-inip
ip in
Qppaic,
in
Britinia.
ly perverted by the ignorance of the scribe, is taken from the opening sentence of Bede's
An attempt to renEight times forty. der literally Bede's "quadragies octies sep'
What
is
i.
follows
history
nocpac
suppose to be an ignothe
about the
on
a
u
rant corruption of
contraction
no.
five
also
c.
i
founded
(T.)
i.
epuc, and 1 have rendered it accordingly. Bede's words are: " Brittani oceani insula,
Gti/it-s,
corruption of Julius,
c.
Julius Cwsar.
v
See above,
p. 59.
(T.)
cui
fuit,
The
tribune.
The word
i.
cpibJTpis evi-
&c
octingenta in
e.
Bede Hist.
lib. i.e. z.
tractibus,
quibus
efficitur
ut circuitus
e.
Claudius Ca>sar.
ejus quadragies octies septuaginta (juinque millia compleat." See above, sect. ii.
p. 27,
He
is
Julius,
evidently
from
Bede's
occurs
"Claudius imperator, ab Aueusto quaro. 3. See above, tus." In the MS. p. 63.
169
XXXIII.
is
quondam
Olbiian
nomen
erat,
in length, two hundred thousand eight hundred thousand paces in breadth, and in circumference five thousand seventy and eight times There are in it eight score cities, and five languages, viz. the forty Saxon language, and the British language, and the Cruithnian lan1
.
e.
he lost birth of Christ, came Galus" into the island of Britain on his first expedition, and he lost Labienus his ships and his army v the tribune but at length he took the hostages of the island of
,
Britain.
Cluids Ceissir, the fourth king after Juil, came into the island of Britain even to the island of Ore.
Ab
i.
incarnatione
Domini
clvi.
his brother,
Lucidus Aurelius Commodus, devastated the island of Britain. Ab incarnatione y Domini clxxxix. Severus Afer Tripolitanus came into the island of Britain. Leipis was the name of the city in
e.
it
Here again in the erroneously joined to the preceding paragraph. The authority here
y
Ab
incarnatione
is
MS.
is
the date
Claudius
Bede,
i.
c.
5.
"Anno ab incarnatione
I)o-
which Bede's fourth chapter begins, and evidently belong to the reign of Marcus
Antoninus. This correction has, therefore, been made in the text. (T.)
*Antonus.
mini clxxxix.
Severus genere Afer, Tripolitanus, ab oppido Lepti, decimus septimus ab Augusto imperiuin adeptus, Ac.
fossam,
a
fir-
mari ad
m are
dum morbo
Bassianum
est."
down
or
Getam
Bassianus,
(T.)
1
6.
7
;
HI jcmi.
aobach a caip
jio
^eca. ba peipio
.cc.lpjrjr.ui.
gab
in pigi,
Qb
Dioclipcan
in n-inip
.1111.
in
mp
n-luil,
-]
TTla^imm, canig
pigi
bpea-
bpeacan
pe
m-bliaona
m-bliaDan,
m-bliaoari.
TTlaip-
in
-]
Qpon
-|
lull aipcin-
oeach carpach teigonum ap an ampip pea aobacn. Conpcanpc pi bpeacan acliaip Conpcancin mic 6ilme .1. capac ban ConpcannDin, po pcpib Gocpobup conaD ann po gab ConDaig po gab a n-achaip prancin piji ap cup a n-inip bpeacan
;
~\
m-beachaiD Oioclipcem.
^paOianup cecpacba
pigi
pig o
luil.
bpeacan.
Ub
'Domini.
The words
or Erenach,
in
later
times,
was applied
an evident blunder,
before, is joined in the
and are
The
date, as
almost always to an ecclesiastical officer, although not always one in holy orders;
but, as appears from this passage,
it proor perperly signified any chief, superior, son in authority. In the Leabhar Breac
MS.
is
to the preced-
ing paragraph.
il.
Bede
the authority,
(T.)
c.
Albain
7.
The
i),
to
be Caer-
Usk,
in
pecap
1
(apocmoeuc) of the city, although Bede calls them " cives." The word ardcinneach simply
Eccl. x.
est, et
6,
pol. And again, quoting " Vce tibi terra cujus rex puer
-|
cujusprincipesmauecomedunt,"&c.
pocuinn malctpcu
171
was for him was made the Saxon ditch; he died at Caer Abrog. He had two sons, Basianus and Geta. It was he (the former) that
it
Ab
incarnatione
Dominiz
king after Juil, and Maximin, came into the island of Britain. It was held the sovereignty of Britain seven
and held the sovereignty himself for three years, until Asclipidotus killed him, and became king himself for ten years. Dioclistan, in the east of the world, was persecuting the Christians, and Maiscimen in the west.
years, until Alectus killed him,
It
was
Leigionum
at that time,
died.
in
the;
life-time of Dioclistan.
Ab
Juil.
incarnatione ccclxvi.
It
was
Maxim
of Britain.
Ab
oonu cuaraib'
pi$
-|
-|
MCI
-|
na aipcmoiji; uccu
DO cpaep
eluding the reference to Eutropius, is taken from Bede, i. c. 8. At the word bi;i
oo paebcnoechc
e.
chieftainries],
MS. began a new with a large capital letter ornaparagraph merited with colour, as if beginning a new
the transcriber of the
as
in Bede,
i.
c.
9.
This date
is
affixed
in
the
MS.
this
paragraph,
in-
Domain Do Uoecaip in cpeap pi cecpacha lap n-Clusupcup. pilaaup 6pic DO cogail na Cnipcaioe. ipppi, 1
Clb incapnacione Domini
.cccc.jrc.ini.
Clpcacupi pii
in
.1.
jabail
Qb
a oe bliaonaib o h-Golaip pig na n-^aedi pijaD ^paoian copaio o amain incopa ma m-bpeacnaib, i mpoain Conprannrm mppin pi
conao po aip o inopacup
honopn.
mcapnoarioine
.5.
cccc.ui. Cerjii
milipmo .c. \y. nn. m-bliaoan o po cumcaiceao; ip e pin cpich plachupa Roman pop imp bpeacan o pa ^ab n-luil imp 6peacan, pep Dibaoap lap .cccc.l^. bliaoan, no aep nip [pjapgaibpeac ojbaio Pomanaig imm a milrneach,
Ro
-\
ea^nainoce,
Ip aipipin
nip legpeac uaoaib ecip. pugpac Romanaij, Do ponpac ^aeoil Cpuichmg no Da cineD compoc-)
-j
-[
cuap o bpearnaib co n-ebaipc lib co Romancu ap Daij calma cuccu Dap in n-mpi puachr cobapra, 1 Dupuclir milnec
Oo
Cpurneac
A
Arcatus,
i.
e.
Arcadius
for
.1.
Coe-
cdip
c
we should
or me.
Ceocaip.
Domini.
Bede,
10.
(7'.)
be made of
o.,
i.
it
For
5. read
e.
ral
emendations.
On comwill be
with Bede,
ib.
c.
1, it
Bede,
"
Con-
spem nomiius,
gitur."
f
eli-
(T.)
Tliis
Hume.
paragraph
is
made up
from
cc.
word pejpn
is
unintelligible,
and
the following passages of Bede, i. " Fracta est autem Eoma a n, 12:
no attempt has been made to translate it. Nor has any attempt been made to translate
in Britannia regnare
what
is
said
is
'73
Ab
tus.
incarnatione
of]
world [son
Christians.
two years Forty-four years before Eolair [Alaric], King of the Gaeth [Goths'], Gradian the chamand then Constantine, afterwards pion is made king of the Britons
incarnatione D. ccccv.
;
Ab
until Constantinus
command
of Honorius.
thousandth one
year from its foundation. of the Roman dominion over the island of Britain,
The Romans
left in it
oiF,
no
men
Romans
them
and
would not suffer them to return. It was then that the Gaedhels and the Cruithnians, two border tribes, took captives and spoil. There went ambassadors from the Britons with presents 8 along with them, to the Romans, to seek relief; and there came to them a valiant army across the island, who attacked the Cruithnians and
Gaedhels;
septuaginta ex quo Cains Julius Csesar " Exin adiit."
turn
patuit, utpote
omnis
bellici
usus
eandem insulam
Britannia in parte Brittonum omni armato milite, militaribus oopiis universis, tota
The Irish is very prorsus ignara, &c." but with the Latin before us we corrupt, cannot miss its meaning ( T.)
s
With
presents.
The words
evidently to be
co nco
n-
ebaipc
lib
ought
" by the word milcneach] spoliata, qua? tyrannorum temeritate abducta nusquam ultra domum rediit, prseda; tanto express
"le-
cum
epistolis
mittentes,"
'74
Do cuaDap Dia 015 lapDain. PO ceDoip po cumpeacap bpeacam amail joprabaio. ronj;aoap namaio Do pochc lejon DO cobaip l?o paioic na rechcaipe Do apip
Cpurrieac
-]
J5 aeDe ^
-|
>
-|
bpeacan,
in
-|
bpeacan
po h-acnaigic
in oala Seuepup; ba DO claoaib in [leg. pigne] un. cpaigce na leice i .^11. ina aipDe o minp co muip
;
looap ap.
Oo cualaoap
oo cuaoap pucib.
^aeoil
-|
Qb
in
cearhpamaD
h
lap n-Qujupcup.
'
Mowed down
Theothas.
post
quasi
Honorium quadragesimua
Au-
b,
is
which
trans-
It is curious J3ede, i. 13. gusto," \-c. that the Irish compiler stops short just before Bede's account of Palladius being
(T.)
feris,
by Pope
Celestine, pro-
\Vnlces.
ita
miseri cives
Bede,
ibid.
discerpuntur ab hosti(T).
bably for the same reason which led to the omission of Nennius's section De Mirabilibus Hibernia:, because there existed al-
hus."
'75
Gaedhels; and they returned to their home then. Immediately the enemy came, and mowed down" the Britons like a ripe corn field. The ambassadors were sent again, and a legion came to the assistance of the Britons, and fought against the enemies of the Britons, and the ditch which the second Severus made was repaired by them it
;
was of
to sea
;
i.
e.
not be required to
it, and they fortified it so that they might come again to assist them; and they departed. When the Gaedhels and the Cruithnians heard this they came upon them (i. e. upon the Britons) as wolves* upon sheep.
Ab
incarnatione cccc.xxii.
this
blunders made by the scribe in this portion of his work, prove that the persons employed in making these transcripts were often possessed of no literary qualifications for
Bede
is
except as it forms one of the interpolations introduced into the Irish version
of the Historia, in the manuscript from
of penmanship.
APPENDIX.
78
I.
CINN
-|
so.]
Q6QS
a pram,
pi
-]
Ctlban
babona mjjean
.1.
-\
h-f ]io
naipceo oo acr a
pup
mac Go^am
thic
This legend
1).
is
probably subsequent to A.
1092,
perhaps
if Sarran had dominion, as the story goes on to say, over the Saxons as well as over the Picts, his reign must have been subsequent to the Saxon invasion, which
for
Cashel in 1172, which established canons of affinity; since its author accounts it
a sin in Muirchertach to marry the widow of his maternal aunt's son. Though possibly the sin of David,
is
dated A.
1).
449
his
sequent,
for
Loam,
1>.
marrying,
may be what he
this.
complains
of.
-(//.)
11
thus given by Colgan from the genealogy of the saints in the Book of Lecan
:
After
in the
serted between
sections xiv.
Saran, son of Colgan (or Colchuo), son of Tuathal, son of Fedhlim, son of Fiat-bra
Cassan, son of Colla-da-Crioch.
p.
Acta SS.
c.
supra p. 75, i. u. after the account of the comimmediately plete subjection of the Britons to the Romans. The words " after
ever, after
783, n.
i,
and
4.
In
another authority quoted ib. u. 2, Fedhlim is made the son of Fechim, son of
Fiach,
Hrst
is
this," howmust imply some considerable time the Romans had abandoned Britain
I.
HERE.
power
the sovereignty of Britain after this", and estaover the Saxons and Cruithnians. And he took
c
,
daughter of the king of Alban, viz., Babona daughter of Loarn, son of Ere". And it was not she that was married 6 to him, but her sister, viz., Ere, daughter of Loarn, until she eloped with
Niall, to Eri.
about 350,
according
to
O'Flaherty's
-Ere,
or
Ercus,
as
O'Flaherty and
;
Colgan
of a
e
call
him
for
Ere occurs
Not
name both
somewhat
c
later.
T.)
man and
of a
woman
(7".)
Babona.
of Loarn
in
Mor
.... married.
This contradictioti
may perhaps
Lorn
Ogygia,
471.
be explained by reference to the irregularities prevalent in a much later age of Irish Christianity. So late as the
Martii, p. 782.
She bore
and
St. Bre-
can or Becan
first
(ibid.),
of which
names the
list.
only occurs in the following This Sarran was son of Coelchu, and
in descent
fifth
Bernard! Vita Mai. in torn, negligebant. iv. p. 128, Mabillon. But, under his cor" concubinatus honestat celebrirection,
tas
from Fiachra Cassan, nephew and to Colla Huas, 1 3Oth king of Erin
;
nuptiarum,"
is,
p. 130.
The meaning
of
Ogygia,
and
p.
359, 363.
probably, well explained by Dr. Lanigan as of the system of betrothals or sponsalia defuturo, not followed up by the
this
-(H.)
i8o
1 1
co
jiuc ceicpi
macu oo
TTIaion.
.1.
TTlu]|iceajicac
mac Gpca
-|
peapabac
.u.
Ui^eapnac
.1.
Clanaip umoppo Sap pan babona co po cmprneab leo Caemlac Gppcop Oallain Caipnech Cuipig
-]
meic
-]
"]
-]
acbail
iap copcup i
mp
m-buai6
caij TTlapeam.
fin,
i
Cuipig, imoppo, po
-)
gab iap
bpafaip.
mac Gpca
can pin
uail pig
bpeacan
5
70-72
In the very rude age of Sarran anil Babona, we may understand how the latter was
pompa
1
taken to wife, but not married, although the mother of three or four sons. (77.)
mic Sapcnn. "Pompa, daughter of Loarn, was the mother of Cairnech and Brwttn,
sons of Saran, and of
Mae
Four sons Ere, daughter of Loarn was married to Muredach, son of Ere, Eoghan mac Niall Naoighiallach, and bore
r
Saran."
(2'.)
of Saran and
Pompa, or Babona.
is less
him four
sons,
And Feradhach, Tighernach, and Maon. after Muredach'a death she was remarried
to Fergus, son of Conall
according to Colgun, was the son of Colla (son of Ere, of the line of
Colin
ther
p.
Gulban, another
Iluais,
grandson of Niall the Great, to whom she bore four other sons, Sedna (progenitor
of the Gulbanian kings of Erin), Fedhlim (father of St. Columkille), Brendan, and
named
His
203.
and he was surnamed Dalian, by reason of his blindness. lie was lineally descended
from Colla
to St.
Iluais, and was cousin-german Muidoc of Ferns, their fathers, Colla
Loarn.
(77.)
8
Ogygia and Colgan, ubi xiijim. See Additional Notes, No. XX11.
son.?
Five
tioned.
logies
In the
76.
Of Caemlacli
would seem
is
of the Saints,
which Colgan
fre-
rig,
were a name
at all,
it
only to be a
surname, for
the Latin
" quently quotes, under the title of Libellus de matribus Sanctorum,") only three sons of Baboua and Sarran are mentioned ;
word
lorica.
in Ireland.
four sons
f
,
viz.
Muircheartach
Mac
Sarran had issue by Babona and there were begotten by them five sons s viz., Luirig, and Cairnech, and Bishop Dallain,
; ,
And
and Caemlach; and he [i. e. Sarran] died after victory and after triumph in the house of Martin". Luirig then succeeded to the throne, and he extended his power
over the Saxons, and he forcibly built a fort within the precincts of Muircheartach Mac Erca the monastery of Cairnech his brother.
1
happened
who
served on Ceallach's side were refor
House of Martin.
This mo-
marked
wearing the
luirig.
But
it
-(T.)
>
may be
real
Muircheartach
Mac Erca
narch, called
Mac
name
name than
in the
way
of a surname.
Lurach (H.) p. 190, note occurs as a proper name in Irish history ; but who the Luirig was who is described
See below,
in the legend before us as a British or Cor-
of his mother, Ere, daughter of Loarn, was king of Ireland from 509, according
to
Tighernach,
but,
according to
the
know.
(T.)
more probable chronology of the Annuls of Ulster, from 513 to 534. The account here given of him is not very conwith his reputation as the first Christian king of Ireland, " a good and
sistent
Martin.
The house
of Martin
is
Tours
to
which city he appears have conquered, and bestowed the biin France,
pious sovereign."
Lanigan,
i.
p.
435.
We
But neishopric on his son, Cairnech. ther of those 1'acts appears otherwise than
by implication Tech-Martain
place
to
may, perhaps, suppose that the murders for which he was banished from Ireland
in his youth,
monastery dedi-
if so, Sarran dying with victory and triumph may signify that he died a monk. There are two
for
places called
St. Martin's
in
Cornwall.
But
nedictines,
Irish
monks were
of the
182
15
pojlaim ^aipcm, lap na Dicup a h-Gpino ap na Cpoppana DO a h-Qlbam ap mapbaD a peanlap na oicop mpcain mapbaD, arap i. LoaipriD pig Qlban; conap capla Do coipeapcab a aipm in
-\
can
Caipnoec co mac Deiptipcarap a marap; co n-ebaipc Do geba nearh bpecan ru caiDci, Caipnec pip, boo pig Gpenn DO neapc aca pop in n-eclaip. lapoam ace co n-Dicuipea Lmpij
pin co
-|
~|
QnDpin luij mac Gpca 50 pi i acbepc a h-aifeapc lap puaccam Na cumraij DO caraip uail Caipnic eppcop. Oap mo Oebpoc, ap Luipic, ap calma popm in peaca aii allcai pil aicci anDap pem 1 in CoimDe ma n-anaip. UeiD mac Gpca ppux culu Caipnec
.1.
i
mpcain ajup plopmip a h-aireapc. ^abaip peapj mop Caipnec oocain i DIJCIC, m'icci pomcoimDic ]iom Oia co pop in aobup na leacpu a mic Gpca. h-Gpailip Caiph-aiji pin po gaba ba|' mac Gpca cccc \>o Dicup a bparap, 1 gahaip neach annpin ap ua luit) Di h-epail Caipnic DO Dicup in Docain ap aeb conipac,
-|
"j
n-Deapna Oia mop mipbnili ap Caipneach anopin .1. cop pijij. paeb a^ n-allaij ap in c-pleib co h-aepecc inD pi^, gap Deplaip in
Co
tlie legend that he was attributing to his hero anything unbecoming the Christian
represented as marrying one sister uiid living with another; that St. Cairneeh is
character.
J
-(?'.)
Grossana
who
also
com-
may have happened in a state of heathenism without reproach to the hero of the
story; but St.Cairnech, a Christian bishop,
is
we may
so call
it,
of singing satirical
poems against those who had incurred Church censure, or were for any other
cause obnoxious.
ing over the death of his brother in Ianguage very inconsistent with a profession
whom
of the Gospel; and all this without any apparent consciousness in the writer of
Judge __ The word Debpoc is explained in the Leabhar Breac, fol. 14, a., by the
83
happened
j
time with the king of Britain, learning military science, after he was expelled from Ireland for having killed the Crossans and after having been subsequently expelled from Alba,
to
at that
,
be
It
happened
that he
time getting his arms consecrated by Cairnech, the son of his mother's sister then Cairnech said to him, Thou shalt
at that
;
was
be king of Eri and of Britain for ever, and shalt go to heaven after, provided thou canst but prevent Luirig from exercising his power
against the Church.
to the king,
and
after
he came
he told his message, viz. Build not thy city (said he) in the precincts k of Cairnech the bishop. As God is myjudge says Luirig, I think more of the power of the pet Avild fawn he has, than of his own power, or
,
of the
to
power of the Lord God whom he adores. Mac Erca returned Great wrath suddenly seized Cairnech, and told him the result
1
.
Cairnech,
et dixit,
My
prayer to
my
Lord, to
my
God,
is,
that that
very fawn may be the cause of his death, and by thy hand, O Mac Erca! Cairnech then commanded Mac Erca to go forth and destroy
his brother,
light
him
and he [Jfac Erca] immediately took upon himself to and he went forth at the command of Cairnech to destn >y
the king. And God worked a great miracle there for Cairnech, viz. m he sent a wild fawn out of the mountain into the king's assembly,
and
paraphrase oap
mo t)ia mbpuca,
i.
c.
"
by
is:
to Luirig.
(2'.)
my God
"
I
of judgment."
The meaning
wild fawn.
Meaning of course
the
would
powers to the pet fawn that follows him as to Cairnech himself, or the God he
worships." The word Coimbe, here trans" Lord lated God," is the title generally
wild fawn already spoken of, for otherwise the prayer of St. Cairnech would not
have been
fulfilled.
oc-
cupy
i.
e.
to
be done in regard
when he
184
Di^ic TDac Gpca, mac pluaj na 61016 ac in ]iij gona banoalaib'; cialla cliach a cijeapna ppin clepeach 0015 buo pulli gach aimneb lene in cumcacca ppi Luipi j. Qnopin pinoip TTlac 6pca in
-|
cent) comr|iom cupcaio 50 clepij ec oipc, ceno Do bparap DUID a Caipnic laip pe comapra, an cnairii, leic oampa comailpiu in pmip, i oi;cic Caipneach, co bpach ~\ in 6pmo. popia jac cpeap comapba puno
lopj;
i
cara
-\
~|
-\
Ueccaip
m-blia6na, im
geill i
neapc
in
cipi
-)
annpin,
-|
-\
Caipnec, ppi
-\
pecc
mop
pigi
bpecan,
Cac,
Ope,
Sapcan.
n-oenpna TTlac Gpca puillmb in peccaib .1. bean Linpic DO cabaipc mp carajaD i lap comlengaib co mop ppi pij Ppangc, a copnam a injene ppip, co n-nopcaip ic TTlac Gpca poDeoib in injen,
1
set
Co
p.
407.
St.
Vit. S. the foundation of his monastery. Berachi, c. 12. Colg. Acta SS. p. 342.
Armagh now
ovis." Joc.
Deer, at the prayer of St. Attracta, were made to carry timber to build the castle
of the tyrant king of Connauglit. Vit. S. fawn, togeAttracta?, c. 1 3, ib. p. 280.
followed
celin.
c.
86,
And
ther with other wild animals, lived with " manserunt initisSt. Kieran of Saigher, obediebant ei sccunsime apud cum et
happened
71.
On
dum
companions passed through the hostile ambuscade of King Leogaire to Tara, the
his saint and his followers appearing to their enemies like eight deer, and the boy Benen, like a fawn, carrying a small bundle on his shoulder,
E mania
c.
to
ib.
be milked.
Vit.
Fechini,
41,
a miracle which was also vouchp. 138; Vit. Trip. S. safed to St. Crumtheris.
Patr.
St.
iii. c.
c.
60.
To
74.
also
obeyed
commemorate
20,
St.
Molagga of Teghmolagga. Vit. c. 19, Acta SS. p. 147, 148. A deer brought Columbkille his books which he had
O'Donnell,
lib.
i.
composed the Lorica or Fedli Fiadha, first published by Mr. Petrie from the Liber
Ilymnorum.
(T.)
Essay on Tara,
p. 56, sq.
lost.
c. 3.
Trias
Thaum.
1*5
all
went
dixit
in pursuit of
it
women.
Et
Mac
Erca, If
except the king himself and you had been just, my Lord,
it
towards your
cleric,
it is
certain that
ness to have the royal robe on Luirig. battle staff into the king's side, so that
thrust his
IK;
returned to his
cleric,
king with
him, as
token
nech.
thy brother's
head
for thee,
Cair-
Et
dixit Cairnech,
and
Then he (Mac Erca) took the hostages and the power of the district into his own hands, conjointly with Cairnech, for seven years,
as also the
supreme sovereignty of
then
Britain,
and Catq
Saxonland.
committed an additional
sin,
he took
himself the wife of Luirig, after many battles and conflicts with the king of France, to take his daughter from him, until at last the-
daughter
Balanced That is, it passed through the King's body, so that as much of the spear appeared at one side as at the other,
n
is
here offered
liy
tin-
>,
Or
it
however, was also used to denote a successor in a civil office, as a king, chieftain, or
out falling
Coarl.
is
the
successor and representative of the original founder in any prelacy, episcopal or conventual.
for
the benefice
from the spiritual chief, in return for supposed services done to the church (7'.)
P
Here,
i.
e.
in Britain
for Luirig
is
to
note
J
;
Davis
cit. ibid.
An
extensive se2
i86
1
cu
jiuc ceirpi
meic
-|
t>o
puipij
bperan
pig
lan
of which
to
Emmrys
See
'
p. 148, note
(H.)
e.
The daughter,
i.
king of France. I suppose the meaning to be, that Luirig's wife was the daughter
of the king of France ; that after the death of her husband she was taken by
Next Wledig and Uthyr Pendragon. comes Cystennin ap Cadwr, prince of Cornwall, who became king of all Britain in 542,
and to
whom
Gildas in 543
or
Mac Eroa;
544 addresses severe reproaches. The Brut of Kings affirms that he was slain in the third year of his reign, and buried
in the
is
king of France, and that Mac Erca finally If there be succeeded in retaining her.
It
last
any history
it
in this, it
is
difficult to trace
in
such
It is
probably a pure
many
552 Cynrie, son of Cerdic, gained the victory of Searobyrig or Sarum. But
others
make
Sjel joippjeth
is
jjan
ouch f-ipmne,
Mr. Kitson, in his Cornish Saints, annexed to the Life of Arthur, p. 165,
him.
"
gives
tyr,
i
It is to
be inquired what
as the son of
to Ireland secretly,
clam
received
Constantino
here
named
Mac
of
Erca.
a great notion
some royal saint so called, but distinct from Constantine the Great. Out of the
tyrant Constantinus,
Pagans
of
in Scotland
p.
Lib. ix.
2.
cit.
Ussher,
Brit. Ecclrs.
281. ed.
While John
mo-
who assumed
the
Tinmouth
purple in Britain, and wore it in Aries, and his son, Constans the Monk, they have formed the kings of Britain, Cystennin
Vendigaid,
sou,
i.
Cit. ibid. nastery of St. David of Menevia 282. I the whole story of his p. regard
e.
tonsure as a blundering fiction, having its origin in the history of Constans Monachus, son of Constantinus.
Monk.
They
figure in the
mythus of
whom
i8 7
viz.
daughter' fell into Mac Erca's hands, and she bare him four sons, 8 Constantine and Gaedhal-Ficht (from whom descend the kings Nellenn (a quo gens of Britain, and the kings of Britain-Conm')
, ;
.
Nellan
evident
of Britain,
Now
it is
See naigh in Westmeath, had reference. Petrie on the Round Towers, p. 351, etc. Constantinus Rex Britonum regnuni abdicavit et peregrinationis causa venit Ra-
that St. Constantine ap Cador, king, marbe the son fabutyr, and monk, should
Mac Erca. For lously ascribed to king that son was a Cornubian king ; and the
date of Muirchertach,
theniam tempore
S.
Mochudda;.
Cathal
who
died in 533,
Maguire, cit. ibid. 353. This tale obtained such credit, as to have given the
adjoining lauds the name of Muigh Constantin before the period (perhaps not very recent) when the legend about the
squares well with that of a son who (after a short reign) died in retirement in 556.
bard
Petrie quotes,
in
was composed.
Lanigan,
vol.
Mochuda died
ii.
637,
The name
of Gaedhal Ficht
is
merely
or
Gwyddyl
;
Fichti,
It
is,
therefore,
apparent, that Constantino ap Cador could not have known him; much less have
North Picts of Britain and is far from unthat important, as an Erse recognition of
Welsh appellation. The Scotch being also of Mac Erca's family, the whole of Britain,
rather
give fresh impeachment to the story than raise doubts as to the person who is meant,
Ficht,
to
by means of Constantine, of Guedhul and of Loarn, is made, in aome sort, derive itself from Ere, mother of
But such
stuff
day of commemoration is the same (March 1 1 th) at Rathain as it was in Cornfor the
a narrow
examination
regard the Irish legend as an explanation of what is read in Boece. As to the other story, that Constantine of
wall.
We
may
Britain- Cornn,
title of
i.
e.
Cornwall.
(7'.)
The
Corn Prydain,
absurd
and forged.
in 8 1 9.
it is
Mac Fergus
Prydain, Pillar of Britain. But this passage confirms my suspicion, that Com
But he
is
i88
Ian,
-|
Sccmoal
in
mac
ele,
.1.
a n-Gpinn 6 caic
clanna na oepi
pin.
n-DepnaD mop-nnol clepec n-Goppa co Copinip TTlapcan Do paiib .1. pecc n-eppmc .pp?. aji .ccc. ma comanba peaoaip, na n-uili bpeacnach, Caipnich eppcop Uoipmopi 1 bpecan-copnD, -|
Co
DO Dicup caca
;
Do ceapcu^un gaca cfpi immupr na aDpopapc conoacc maprpa in beaca Do Chaipnech h-ecalpa pnaip Caipnech .III. eppcop Do ap pob e a roa beara mapcpa romap map mailli pe Caipnnech Dia n-elecpf, 1 Do coib in Lien
h-eippi,
-\
-|
-|
Da
h-eilirpi
.1.
a Dualup
TTlic
Gpca
-]
TTluipeaoai.
~\
CaipnDech perhe 50 bpecnaib CopnD no Capnciceon, po cumoaigeaD caroip po calmam laip ap Doij na paiciD pe cip na calum na h-eoip cop puillepraip nepc piji TIlic 6pca pe h-e cec eppcop clamoi co cdinic co n-6pinD peme, conaD hliaDna, ceD manach GperiD, Neill i Uempacli, jop be ceo maiprfp
luiD
;
Do
~|
-j
"|
-|
~|
cecna bpeceam peap n-penD poj\ u whom The coarb of Peter Coarl a f Peter What follows is very oh- (//.) is the Pope.
it seems to me to imply that Cairnech and his clergy, in consideration of his relationship to the heads of the Hy
Q
tliat
country
was
converted.
scure; but
at Tours, in
Niall,
were placed
in
possession of the
which
in
the
Council of Clermout, A.
1).
The
primacy of
all
France.
If so,
all
relate to that
in the printed
is
and there
an
abstract of
in Richard,
p.
Analyse des
Paris, 1772.
and in
effect,
of Ireland, of whose
Conciles, torn.
569,
sq.
4.
church he assumes the entire disposal. The name Caruticeon, attached to Cornwall, I believe to
would seem that there was here possibly some foundation of fact in the mind of the writer of this legend. St.
this it
From
Nellan), and Scannal, the other son, a quo gens Scannail in Eri the descendants of the two last are.
i.
e. it is
a great synod of the clergy of Europe was made at Tours of Martin, viz., three hundred and thirty-seven bishops, with the
Now
coarb of Peter", to meet Cairnech, Bishop of Tours and Britain-Cormi, and of all the British, to cast out every heresy, and to reduce every
country to the discipline of the Church. And the chieftainship of the martyrs of the world was given to Cairnech, because martyrdom
was
his
own
choice.
And
fifty
bishops
who
made it also their choice to accompany Cairnech in pilgrimage, and v that number went to Lien in pilgrimage for the sake of Mac Erca
and Muiredhach.
Cairnech then set out to the Britons of Cornn or Carnticeon, and
a city was built by him under ground, in order that he might not see the earth, nor the country, nor the sky and he increased the strength and sovereignty of Mac Erca for a year, and he (i. e.
;
Cairnech) came to Eri before him, so that he was the first bishop of the Clann-Niall and of Temhar ( Jara), and he was the first martyr
and the
also.
first
monk
first
Now,
may have been connected with
rican Britons,
the
Arum-
ecclesiastics of Cornwall.
v
(?'.)
('!'.)
appear to have formed a part of the business of the abovementioned Council of Tours, for its ninth
affairs
whose
Brehon,
i.e.
judge.
The author
of
man
cal perfection.
person of his hero every ecclcsiastiThis tale was either unto Colgan, or else
an Armorican bishop, without the license of the metropolitan (of Tours) or the comprovincial bishops.
known
sider
it
worthy of any
notice.
He makes
if the Armorican bishops were then seeking to exercise an independent jurisdiction, perhaps, in conjunction with the
no mention of any tradition that Cairnech was a martyr, nor of any of the other
particulars here recorded
Vit. Carnechi,
ad 28 Mart.
p.
782.
(T.)
190
~\
a cafaip pe cian o'aimpp, gop Gpca, i gop roglab a cpich cumocca na cipi ha near^a Do pe mere a milleab cpichab curhacca
~\
"
Mmk war.
of the
\Varrington,
i.
p.
40
p.
Camden,
ii.
p.
60
Rowland's Mona,
tr.
147;
Triads, series
i.
cludes with
elevation
to
the sovehis
49
ser.
ii.
tr.
40.
But Lhoyd,
as well as
reignty of Ireland. miserable death see Petrie on Tara Hill, 1 20, and the Four Masters, ad
pp.
119,
;inn.
For an account of
D. Langhorne, Chro. Reg. Angl. p. 73, errs in saying that the Gwyddyl Fichti or Picts
were
Irish
in
;
527
c.
Cuth679,
borti.
i.
Mart. ap Culgan, ad 20
(T.)
p.
and the
notes, p. 690.
Triadum, misquoted by Langhorne. The latter makes the further mistake of supposing Gwyddyl Fichti to mean Cruthenians from Clanboy. The troops of Ganval the Irishman, says Triad 8, series
3,
The writer
of the legend
might have
gone on to say that St. Cairnech contributed to the cruel fate of King Mac Erca, and not inoperative maleby dictions on him and his house; and was
his bitter
to
came
twenty-nine years, until they were driven But into the sea by Caswallawn ap Beli.
it
is incredible, that the only two Caswallawns whose acts are recorded should
kille
bhoil.
Pi-trio
Ft
on Tara Hill,
122.
remains to inquire what is meant by the legend of Sarran conquering, and his
MIII
Wales
or
that an
Irish
inroad of the
It is, Perhaps nothing. however, true that, somewhere about those timos, an Irish force conquered the island
i
mid Pictland?
should be referred to Csar's days ; and 1 doubt not that the Irish settlers for
whom
Cas-
if
Mona. or Anglesey.
out of their
wallawn Lawhir expelled. They had taken For Caswallawn, strong hold of Mona.
after his victory at the Cerrig, slew Sirigi
recovered
at
his
of Bri-
who
Sirigi, at
risr
Oval
and
circular
in
trenches
as the
continue to be
y Wyddyl or Stones of the Irishmen. Lhoyd and Powel, Descr. of Wales, p. 15;
shewn
Mona
ground
plots of
Gwyd-
191
Franks and the Saxons made war x against Mac Erca, and he destroyed their country and their cities after a long contest and the country and the power of the territories adja-
Now,
cent
delodd.
Rowlands,
p.
27.
If the Irish
and
population were then expelled (and not, as I rather suppose, subjugated), the meits having been firmly seated there appears in Golyddan's division of the Irish of Vortigern's day, into those of
that iheLuiriij subsequently slain in Britain may be Sirigi, as most writers spell
mory of
the name.
widow
for his
Lynch we
read, that
he pe-
Ireland,
"Gwyddyl
Myvyr.
Arch.
156.
Cambr. Eversus,
p.
74.
In
it is said,
But Einiou,
father of Caswallawn,
for
" Sin
is
reconquered Mona, was Anianus Rex Scotorum, i. e. Einiou styled Vrenin o Wyddelodd, king of the Irishhis
whom
the
son
woman who
1
kills thee,
O
and
it
son of Ere, as
see:"
ait
men.
See Vaughan,
this
cit.
Camden,
is
ii.
69.
does not
her
p.
father's
name.
See
Now
reigned
Caswallawn
said to
have
Petrie on Tara,
120.
from 443 to 517. But that chronology is tainted with the omission of two generations,
journed
in Britain, it
ferent
among
five
the Irish
his accession,
p.
155.
Cam-
That Cairnech may have presided over the Irish Church or Llauy Gwyddyl. that
he may have quarrelled with Sirigi concerning
the fortifications of that place,
bro-Briton,
p.
247.
The
insertion of
these generations
may bring the date of death into the life-time of MurSirigi's ehertach, for he obtained the crown of
Ireland
till
in
513, and
reigned
over
it
533.
Now,
it
the conquest of Mona by the Irish, may be the conquest of the British island.
But wheare all possible circumstances. ther their suggestion throws any glimmer of light on this extravagant narration, I
leave others to judge.
(//.)
192
curhacra
~|
a nepc
;
pii na h-Gpeno gop mapbaD coijeDlaip a lonja .1. jjonao ua6a pon[na]lon^, a piji Do Dilep co bpac DO ai na h-Gpeno lapcam, 50 po j;aib
-) -\
50 canic lap pin a mop loin^eap DO gabail 50 oeipib ic pan na long pop boinD, jop loipcre
;
-|
peiri
-|
oa
cloinD.
<5r
Tnilleab
cumacca
-]
h-eipi
mopin.
II.
t)Q
R6R 666QIR
^f-lHO t)Q-
tacha.
Imp ^luaip a n-lppup Oomnann, ipe a h-aipoi, na cuipp beace papaic a n-mjne a puilr i oobep 500 pap aen inci aicni ap a acliaip ap a penachaip co cian mp n-ejaib,
inci ni lohaic irep,
~| -|
1 ni
lobann CID
in
peoil
'
up of the
Antiquities of Ireland,
by Harris,
chap,
xxxiv.
a
p.
227
(T.)
Glrn-iln-liM-hn
is
tlie
wonders of Ireland
fol.
loch
notnow
is
Book of Ballymote,
tract
140, b.
Another
which
nity
preserved
Library of Tri-
on the same subject, but differing both in the number and order of the
College,
Dublin,
quoted by Mr. Petrie, in his Essay on Tara, as the Book of Glendaloch, has since been
ascertained by Mr. of'Leinstcr (T.)
"
Curry
to
be the Book
H.
3,
same volume
I/n.t
Ghutir,
now
Inish-jrlory, an island
County Mayo.
;
by the
letter D. as before.
The
492.
who
relies
makes
is
Ogy-
Ware's
OomnunD a
'93
him were also destroyed by the greatness of his power and of and after this he came with a large fleet to take the his strength He landed at Fan-na-long on the Boyne, where sovereignty of Eri. he burned his ships, from which circumstance comes the name of
cent to
;
Fan-na-long
after-
for himself and wards, and took their sovereignty by right for ever, And then the power and strength of Britain for his descendants.
was destroyed
after him.
II.
OF THE WONDERS
b
OF
Em
i.
Inis-Gluair in Irrus
Domhnann
it
do not rot
at
all,
recognises his father and grandfather for a Neither does the meat unsalted rot long period after their death.
it
11.
ConnaceaiB na mcupb bio mnci noco bpenaio, i nocho lobaio, papaio a a n-mjne, DO beip each pulcu, i
-\ -|
divo posita et
aichne pop a muinocip pein inci. "Inis Gluair of St. Brendann, in Irrus Domhnann in Connacht: the corpses that are
in it
longamque
ii.
stirpis sua;
do not stink or
rot,
noscunt."
c. 6.
Aran
7, 8.
grow, and every one recognises his own relations in it." The island was
and
nails
Brendan, but to
Endeus;
see
is
still
contains
Lush-glory
it
at present uninhabited
but
" Est gives a wrong name to the island insula quredam in occidentali Conactia:
soloposita, cui
dwellings; and leeks and other garden herbs, introduced by the Monks of St.
Brendan, are found growing wild in several places on the island. (T.)
194
.ii.
Loc n-Gchach;
pecc m-bliaDnaib ip na m-be uappu. ip in uipce, cpano umoppo .111. Cippa loca Con Connaccaib; ipi a h-aipoi ppi pin loc pil na compocup, cuij cpoijio ecuppu Do jpep, cia popbpio cia pepgaic in loc pechiopi he in cac aipoi Dib pin Do jpep.
-]
i
a aipoi, cpano cuilmn Do bepap mo ppi cloc a m-bi DC ip in gpian, ip ictpann na m-bi
ipi
.iu.
n-Qipgiallaib;
ipi
a aipoi
pinlc
Dap
.U.
arabap
c
Loch n-Ed/ach,
It is
i.
e.
or Eochadh,
p.
292.
the earth becomes iron, and the part that is in the water becomes stone, and the
part that
is
ing wood.
wood."
this wonder, although he relates a story about the origin of this lake, which he says was originally a fountain, that was
been found
And
"
:
Quod
piscatores aqua-
more parotunda,
staguum quod
:
ligna
tria; arctic
sunt et
altffi
necnon
et
rescere in lapides
ligna, et
in
marks of
a desire to
brand
anni,
reperitur.
the Irish with odious imputations ; but if we omit the accusation of unnatural
crimes, and the insinuation that the event
290, n.
3.
the second wonder, and is thus described f/och n-Gochach, Do ni DO cpuno chmllino
took place in Christian times, therestofth.e legend occurs, nearly as it is related by Cambrensis, in that curious collection of
Irish historical
a cino
" cpano a m-bi op uipce. Loch n-uipci, n-Eochach makes a holly tree at the end
-|
Dinnseanchus.
According to
Lough
is
in
Neagh
is
said to
property is: a holly tree that is placed in it for seven years, the part of it that sinks into earth will be stone, the part that remains in the water will be iron, and the part that reii.
;
Loch n-Echach c
its
The
well of
Loch Con"
is
in
Connaught;
its
property
is,
with
near
between them
at all
it, there are five feet in difference of times. Whether the lake swells or shrinks
The
hair
its
property
is,
that
human
upon which
it is
poured
will
become immediately
grey.
reign of
Lugadh Sriabh
n-dearg, A. D.
Gabhal Liuin.
Now
Galloon, a pa-
^J-VS; Ogyg. p. 289. See also Lynch, Cambrensis Eversus, pp. 132, 133 (T.) A This well is The well of Loch Con
rish in
now unknown
a lake in the
in the vicinity of
Loch Con,
in Mornonia, cujus
aqua
si
quis abluitur
Ogygia,
foris,
291.
statim
canus
efficitur.
Vidi hominem
istis lota,
District!)
Mayo
canis
Exundante
Proximus
;
quo
si
D. describes the seventh wonder Cippa locao [read loca Con, the scribe wrote
amplius.
femina?
o for
the contraction for con] a Concio mop u naccaib cio mop a chuile
9,
-|
Dist.
7.
On which Lynch
majorum
remarks
dico
"
:
De
cape bio .u. cpai^ci acappu DO j;pep. " The well of Loch [Con] in Connaught, whether there is a great flood or whether
there
is
cum
prehenduntur, nullam supetere rationem cur affectiones illis a natura insita; temporis
diuturnitate evanescerent.
Ac
insu-
-(T.)
per addo,
cum
196
.u.
Tippet pleibe
6la6ma
i
ipi
caiolea neach
1
an aep
lobapca aicce.
.ui.
-|
a aipoe ppi gac nUippa Rara boch Uip Conaill; ipi buine arop a, mao poua a paejul epjio anaipo in a 01516, po jni a pe pop leci pip Do plmc conngup mop ppip. TTlao gaipic imonpo
co jpian.
.un.
caeb
in
Copainn.
Ipi
aipoe
in
copaip
signet,
eum
non modicam
It is evident,
erroris suspi
chcio
mop
oume,
ni
10-
ciouem venire."
also p. 100.
the present tract, that similar tales were current among the Irish themselves, and
therefore that Cambrensis did not, in this
on cibpaio. " The It makes well of Slieve Bladhma then. a great ilood when it is looked upon by
a
man
instance at least,
draw wholly on
his
is
own
thus
offering of the
Body
still
of Christ
is
made
at
the well."
Many
specting wells
wonders:
Cippajabpa
luin un-Oipgiul-
peasantry in
()'
laiK liaruij na pulcu cap a rabuprup a h-uipce. " The well of Gabar [read
Donovan,
communication to the
this
Gabhal]
"To
day the
grey the hair on which its water .O'Flaherty omits this wonder.
f
poured."
if
Sliabh
Bladhma, now
filth
into
it,
or
washing
soiled clothes in
it, it will
either
The
mentioned
the
now
the Bar-
dry up or migrate to some other locality, and many examples of such migrations are
pointed out in every county in Ireland. Thewell of Slieve Bladhma appears to have
Queen's County.
It
floods
the lower
been more deeply vengeful than any of our modern wells, since the glance of a human eye, or the touch of a human hand,
told thus:
ni
Cippa pleibe
6la6ma
bin.
t)o
pleb-
be expiated by the
sacrifice of the
197
v.
The
well of Sliabh
it,
Bladhma f
at
it.
its
property
is, if
on
it,
or touches
its
down
mass and
vi.
sacrifice are
made
The well of Rath Both 5 in one who seeks it is, that if his life
its property to every be long it rises up against is to and salutes him with a great murmur of waves. If his life is to him, be short it sinks down suddenly to the bottom.
vii.
the pro-
perty
itself."
son
who
goes to look at
its
it is
long-lived
if
it is
of wonders ; but
brink; but
he
Cambrensis gives the following version of it, in which, as usual, he greatly improves
" Est fons in Momonia, upon the story si tactus ab homine, vel etiam visus qui
:
withering
edge."
it
At
it
does not go forth over its Acha, or St. John's well, near
Kilkenny,
fuerit,
undabit qufe non cessabunt donee saeerdos ad hoc deputatus, qui et virgo fuerit a
be
now rerises
membered
h
at
Kaphoe
(T.)
a fonte
Sliabh Gamh, near Colooney, in the county of Sligo ; on the side of which mountain
this well is still pointed out, and the popular belief still attributes to it the proGiraldus perty described in the text.
et
Top.
B
dist. 2, e. 7
pp. 8, 9 .-(T.)
mentions this well, but he places it erro" Est neously on the top of the mountain
;
Rath-Both,
of Donegal.
now Kaphoe,
inoutis excelsi,
noticed by Giraldus or O'Flaherty, is the tenth in D., and is thus described: Cibpu
Raclia bocli a cpich Conuill mao paejlac inci ceio DU peguo cibui^ cap a bpu-
Top. Dist.
2. c. 7.
From
the expressions
marked
in italics it
mao cpu imoppo, m cic ach umach a hop amach. "The well of Kuthcap
;
dus had before him a copy of the Irish account of these wonders, or a translation
of
it.
if
the per-
No
marvellous story
lost
any of
198
copccip
pini
Imu6
"|
cpajao po
aipoi
tnapa,
ic
-\
ipcian
muip
ip
cena.
.uni.
cichep e
in
can
Ian
Cloc
pil
loc na n-Oncon
i
pleib
pail
1nr11
Do
ca
-]
ipi
jpmn
Uempa
.1.
mac
.un.
m-bliaoan DO
cupmiD
its
his hands,
but
evident that he copied from a naIn D. this is the eleventh tive original.
wonder, and the story is told thus: Cibnn puil a cuib in Copmo DO nl cuile-| cpu" There in mapu. jjao po copmalmp is a well in the side of the Corann, which
(lows and ebbs after the similitude of the
sea."
already given amongst the wonders See above, p. 121 Alan. (2'.)
'
239,
b. col. 4.
MS.
Trin. Coll.
II. 2. 18.)
Ocup cono puncutap imuculluim uile nu numi peo cnpn Cpacca Goraile,
T
-|
more than
the sea.
that
it is
~\
na biao a urjabcnl
capnpti
in
in
pa com-
nens," as O' Flaherty says, Ogygia, p. 174. It ib recorded in the account of the battle
of Mttgh Tuireadh that
raised over
this
earn
was
last
king of the Firbolgs who was killed on the strand of Trawohelly by the Tuatha-
Nee con pcepa oencuio ap noeb pec bio cloen bib mep
ni
ni
sil-
part
iii. c.
10.
Keating
"
And
ull
these saints
met
in a
synod
199
perty of that well from the sea too.
viii.
is, it fills
and ebbs
like
it is
far
The
is
when
low ebb, and notwithstanding that the tide rises over the large rocks on the beach around it to and fro. in a mountain near Glenn-daix. A stone in Loch na n-0nchon
the tide
is full
than
when
it is
at
Loch;
x.
its
property
is,
if it
byway
viz.: a
of assault,
and sunshine
youth of seven
;
at the
Cam
of
but
made a
covenant of union, and they said of whosoever should break that union on
earth, his soul shall not reach heaven,
and
the original traditions are now so much corrupted by the ignorance of the guides and the folly of visitors to the lakes, that
his station
on earth.
And
which we have
it
met, the sea shall never cover it until overflows the surface of Hy-Fiachrach.
And
Bishop Mane
said,
saints,
thus
described
-\
served in the
See also the copy of the same tract preBook of Lecan, fol. 43, and
p.
1
1
boy of seven years old that was at Tara, and begot children at that age."
aimpip
pin.
"A
The grave
wonder
words:
of the dwarf
is
the fifteenth
in theM!
O'Donovan's Hy-Fiachrach,
7,
note
c
.
in D.,
and
is
spoken of
The earn
is the eighth in O'Flaherty's metrical list of wonders ; it is not mentioned in D (T.) J Loch na n-Onchon, i. e. the Lake of Ot-
of Trawohelly
u Cempuij, cpi f'ljje mnci bo cuch ecup bej mop. cpoigri "The grave of the dwarf at Teamhar; it is
in
cibuic
~\
ters.
This
is
the
name
or small."
one,
three feet long to every one whether great The meaning is, that every
now
called Loch-na-hanagan.
There
is
who attempts
herty has
Glen
lake,
own
feet long.
O'Fln-
thus
versified
this
wonder,
2OO
l^t in abuic .u. cpaijiD DO gac Duine ann cupmio cloinne; in ctoc no seppeo F a c c lia pail heoip beca no mopa; in
-\ .1.
cm
ni 5
-|
ap paempao plara Uempac. Cluain pepca TTlolua ipi a h-aipoe na Linn muilino pi .pa. oaine no oop pocpaic inci oca bpaigic na linne Do gnic lumu Dib. Nemipcoic ech irnoppo, oca pin puap.
i ;
.pen.
Qonacul
TTlic
Pupcainj
Ruipec
Cailli pollomain
which stands
pp. 290.
u Temoriae nani
first
in his list
Ogygia,
xi.
8,
tumulum
lapis obtegit, in
The
quo
won-
numerum
pedum
Multiplicat minuitve
proportio dispar."
See also Petrie on Tara Hill, p. 156 (7'.) Another form of this idea may be
ril a Cempaij5 .1. lin pail, no fteifiD FO copaiB cuch uin no jabao pi^e n-fcpinb. "There is a stone at Tamhar, i.e. Lia Fail,
termed the Procrustean; where a grave (Giraldus, Itin. Camb. ii. cap. 3, Higden, se conformem for deconp. 189, where read
formem), or a bed (Sir J. Ware, Ant. Ilib. i;d. Harris, p. 63), fits the length of whosoever
lies
to roar under the feet of every one that assumed the kingdom of Eri." For an account of this stone see Ware's
which used
and
138,
where the
the grave
question is discussed whether this famous stone was ever removed from Tara, and
upon Crugmawr
"
whether
it is
now forms
Which
to the
form of evenitself,
Westminster Abbey,
posed
'
as
is
generally sup-
Visitor conforms
(T.)
Where
if
armour be
left
Entire at nightfall
Certainly at daybreak
Cluain-fearta Molua, now Clonfertmulan old grave-yard, giving name to a parish dedicated to St. Molua, at the foot
loe,
You
shall find
it
broken."
Higd
The tychryd mawr, great house of shuddering, was the palace of the chief of
the giants; and it is well if no atrocity See as above wa? connected herewith.
cited,
Lageniensium
et
Mumoniensium,
Hele
inter re-
giones Osraigi et
Church
is
described in the
life
of St.
201
seven years of age begetting children and the grave of the dwarf;, which measured five feet for every one, whether small or large; and the Lia Fail, i. e. the stone which shouted under every king whom
;
it
There
is
the people
who
its a mill-pond at Cluain-fearta Molua property is, m bathe in it at the neck of the pond become lepers: it
1
any other
place.
at
The grave
of Mac
Rustaing
site
Fleming, ColSt.
p. 943. Molua's day
water flows from the linn or pond upon the wheel of the mill. Mr. O'Donothe
374.
vol.
Ussher, Primord.
ii.
van informs
me
still
Lanigan,
p. 206.
No
trace of the
its
wonderful pro-
County Kilkenny, and proin most other parts of Ireland. (T.) bably n Rus-Ech The old church of Kosso iised in the
now
to
is
each,
In D. this
and
is
now Russagh, is still remaining, near the village of Street, in the north of the county of Westmeath, adjoining the
County
of Longford, but the grave of
is
Mac
ouca
TTlolua.
Qca mno
mao ann
aile
ipn linb
Mac
p.
is
another
Armagh, about the year 740. See Congliune's Vision, Leabhar Breac, St. Coeman Brec, Abbot of Ros219.
September, A.
I).
615
The monks
own
The word bpai^ic denotes the sluice or narrow canal through which
IRISH AKCH. SOC.
1
-(T.) m Neck
month of Sepof the Felire preserved in the Leabhar Breac, there is the follow.ZEngus.
At
tember, in the
MS.
ing account of the grave of Mac Rustaing: Coeman 6pecc ITlac Nippe .1. o Ropp
6.
2 I)
202
mioi
nf
epci, no apo-
501 pe m-baec.
.jem.
a .1. t>i ingin, Cpebpa -) Leppa TTIacpab o Chailli poclao a mairpec, i ipeb apbepcn-anmann; labpaiopec a m-bponnaib
po
;,
pin.
each
pioe,
1
Caille
I say,
No
hi
Ropp
of fair
Mac
Kustaing,
S up oicunc
Roppliacc.
i
iarbdaire
Qonocul oin
ITlme.
Rvipcam^
Aindiairr
Many were
Mac
wonder
oiric,
Q6n
Rupcumj puioe, Hi Roppeuch cen imnaipe,
cech ben baijio,
:cul
bean
"
^-ije VTlic
woman
-(T.)
Cpicun utnm
ITIic
wood
of Foch-
Rupcuinj
pain,
ladh.
^apbouipe amm TTlic Samum, Qmoiuipp up niuc Conjlinoe, Plop DO lumib DO pmoe.
'
Ily-Fiachrach, where the situation of this celep. 463, The story ot brated wood is ascertained.
a voice from the
Sec
O'Donovan's
wood
all
of Fochladh
is
told
Coeman
lirccc
Mac
Nisse,
i.e.
at
Ross
Hymn
in Caille Follaraain, in Meath, he is, and Mac Rustaing along with him, and they were both the children of one mother.
Each
attributed to Probus.
Or
is,
it is
in
not speak of the voice as coming from children, and neither do the second and
fourth Lives in Colgan. This was, therebut probably the original story ; chilFiech and the Tripartite Life speak of
ut Oengus dicunt
Mac
fore,
No
Ut
woman can
dixit,
look at
it
203
in
Meath, no
woman
viz.,
bra and Lesra were their names; they spoke from the wornbs of their mothers, and what they said was, Come, O Saint Patrick and
save us.
XIV.
that they were children yet unborn ; " vox infantium ex uteris matrum ex region-
they were the same who had called St. Patrick out of their mother's womb, and
aillilo
fortaich
but that they afterwards became saints he does not give their names. The Tri;
c.
20); infantuli
and
al-
place already cited, the author had called them pueri, and in ano-
though, in the
ther place
(ii.
c.
names of these
tos infantes in
that their voices were heard throughout all Ireland, and even by Pope Celestin at Home. " Ipse Coelestinus quando ordina-
says yet here (ii. c. 86), tus baptizavit, Deoque consecravit duas
:
Crebream
et
Lassaram, Gleranno viro nobili Cuminei filio natas. Ha; sunt qua; inclusre in utero
materno, in regione de Caille-Fochladh, referuntur dudum ante in persona [i. e. in the name of, or on behalf of,] infan-
eum
advocantium.
Infantes
autem, do
Gleranni ut
filii
Nenii
et hodie coluntur
sanctffi, et
:
ab
S.
Patricium,
et in eccle-
de Foreland juxta Muadium fluvium [the Moy] ad occidentem, requiescunt. Qua; autem tune in ventre matris exis-
dum
in
insulis
sacra;
exuvia;
ut
patronarum
loci,
in
summa
omnes clamant ad
te.
Et
ha;c ssepius
fhorclann juxta
Muadium
versus occi-
ab
eis
dentem asservantur."
p.
niam totam
Jocelin
Romanes."
832.
(c. 59) mentions the baptism of the daughters of Gleran, and tells us that
2D
2O4
.jriu.
Sil in
i
paelcon
n-Oppaigib aca.
Qipoi
i
ingnao
acu.
Oelbaic lac
conaib alcaio, ~\ ciagaic lac conpeccaib, -| oia amlam bio na cuipp ap a peoil ma m-belaib ip
-]
ri-gluaipcep
.jcu.
ficpaopum cucu pempep. Uopann mop no caitjecc n-aimpip Oonncaib mic Domnaill
i
mic
'
This story
is
will
sis
D, where it given stands as the twenty-second wonder: Qtaic apoile Dame a n-Gipmo .1. pil
fully in
much more
a story of
been a
f.uijne paeluio
pichemb mac
bep nu mac a cuppu pein, in ran tipe, pajbuio ciajaio up na conpachcaibaichni^io bin mumcepaib can a coppu oocumpcujub,
mapbaio na
-|
h-mt>ile po
who
flourished in
nished to
in a
up DIU
ni
;
pecpuo ceachc
-]
oia cpechcpin
nu
and retaining,
it
bi^
in
peoil
piuclaib.
Kri, viz.:
"There
the race of Laiglme Faelaidh, in Ossory, they pass into the forms of wolves when-
guage, they foretold the conquest of IreThe following is a land by the English. of what the wolf said to the priest: part " De quodiun hominum genere sumus
Ossyriensium
lis
ever they please, and kill cattle according to the custom of wolves, and they quit
their
scilicet
own
bodies;
when they go
forth in
ft foemina, tarn a
quam
tinibus
the wolf-forms, they charge their friends not to remove their bodies, for if they are
moved they
;igaiii
will
Complete
vt-ro
septennii spacio,
si
forte
and
if
they are
duobus ipsorum
be on their bodies
flesh
in
their houses;
205
xiv.
The descendants
of the
a wonderful property. They go forth in the form of wolves, and if they happen to be killed with flesh in their mouths, it is in the same condition that the bodies out
wolf
of which they have come will be found and they command their families not to remove their bodies, because if they were moved,
;
they could never come into them again. xv. Great thunder happened in the time of
Donogh
q
,
son of
Donall,
i.
pp. 287-9;
q
"
P-
34
-)
bounded, gave
tale.
it
Not
to
up
Donogh. Donogh, son of Donall, son of Murrough, was king of Ireland from A. D. 770 to 797, according to O'Flaherty's chronology, Ogyg.,
p.
what he
was currently
433.
The
"
It is rediculous,"
(he says), "which some Irish (who will be believed as men of credit) report of men
in these
Four Masters have placed the great storm, here counted as one of the wonders of
Ireland,
are:
under the year 799; their words Uapla jaech anbpoill, coipneac
-| i
cemocpe:ic ip in lo pia peil puopmct: na bliiion po, co po mapbuo oeicneBap ap mile hi epic Copcubmpcmo,
-|
c.
5, p. 157.
cpi
"A
lightning occurred this year on the day before the feast of Patrick, so that a
viii. 22; Olaus Magnus, de Gent. Septentr. lib. xviii. Gervas Tilbur. Otia Imper. i. cap. 45-7
;
men were
killed in the
sen territory of Corco Bhaiscin ; and the divided the island of Fitae into three
c.
i.
du
Bisclaveret,
parts."
island,
Mauvais Anges,
i.
259,309; Hakewill's
6; Boguet Discours
;
coast of the county of Clare, opposite KilThe two other parts of Ibrickin.
murry
s.
liii.
Verstegan's Resti-
the original island are still to be seen near it; they are insignificant islets, or rather lofty masses of rock, close to
Mut-
206
mic TTIupchaiD pig Gpenn, ^up mapb .;rup. ap mill bcnpcino ~] co po pann innpi pici cpi.
i i
epic
Copco
ppi pe
.;rui.
t~pi li-inganra la
Cluam nuc
rtoip.
no pecc m-blia6an. Ince t>ucuc a amm .1. TYlaelcamain. In call lam ~\ cop On. In reD pon SinainD co cabpao lep epcunj jac laojia
c-aonacul po clap
ann, i
Cluain beup
-]
ni
~|
pepp
ni
clopp DO aonacul
bappac
in
communication
Tighernach, ad an. 549, and by Keating under the reign of Tuathal Maelgarbh
(A. D. 533-544),
four years
nois,
fair
who
tells
us that this
Mac Gormans,
i'act
of Clonmacoff at the
This
appears from the position of Mutton Island, which is here, and by the
his
of Tailten,
consequence
of his
Four Masters, said to be in Corco-Bhaiscin, and also from the Life of St. Senan,
having sworn falsely on the relic called This story is the hand of St. Kieran.
certainly of great antiquity, and
who was
race.
'
was once
(T.) Clonmacnois.
is
The first
of these three
it
mode
wonders
of
memory
4, in
or reason, or
some
eccle-
In a note at
mic-noip,
cpeblaiD,
ceucc a cino oe cpe po bai .un. m-bliuona 'nu beardi^ lap pn, cpe nu liitioe, no cuinno caicliei b. " There was j;eao biab
lup
~\
-\
August
is
told
of St. Molua,
church with
man
at
off
Clonmacnois,
after his
head
came
through
disease,
and
;
he was
including Comgall and Molua themselves, The following explaappeared headless. nation of this appearance is then given:
Ip oe aca po ap Cornwall .1. m-anrnchapapu arbuch, a cupu cen cheano, i
-|
sumed
it."
The same
story
is
by
207
Donall, son of Murrough, king of Ireland, which killed one thousand and ten persons in the territory of Corco Baiscinn, and divided InisFithi into three parts.
xvi.
Three wonders
at
Clonmacnois r
A man without
5
head
Inte Bucuc was his name, i. e. during the space of seven years. Maltamain. The blind man who used to dive into the Shannon and
bring forth an eel in each of the forks of his hands and feet. The grave' which was dug in Cluain, and it was not known or heard that there was an interment there, and there was a great-bearded man found in
covered with drops of red blood, and a covering of green birch brooms about him. Fifteen feet long was he, and there were thirty
it,
Loch Laigh",
in the territory of
nothing of it
u cachaipi cen chino; up if colano cen " The cheno bmne cen anmcapaic.
reason of this," said Comgall, "is the death of my spiritual director; and I am with-
knows.
The legend
of the giant's grave appears to be connected with the adventure of the poet
Mac
u
Caisi,
in
the
out a head, and ye are without heads, because a man without a spiritual director
is
note, p.
210
man without
a head."
Comgall
Loch Laigh, a lake in the territory of Umhaile, the ancient country of the
" the Owles," a disO'Malleys, anglicised trict comprising the barony of Murrisk (called uriiall uucepac, or the upper), and
the barony of Burrishoole (called urhull
Inte Bucuc.
Keating
calls
him Aba-
cue; the word inte signifies "the man," or " the individual," and is a title used
p.
499,
we now use "Mr.," or as Dominus was used to monks and the clergy.
as
much
-(T.)
The grave. This and the foregoing wonder are omitted in D. The story of
'
The disappearance of Loch Laigh is recorded by the Four Masters at the year 848 Loc (,ao\% hi epic Lima ill " Loch la Connace DO eluo. Laoigh. in
and the map.
:
is
the territory of Umhaill, in Connaught, ran off," [or was evaporated]. (2'.)
208
Coc (,eibino DO puuo puil pyii .ipr. oe cono pala paipcib cpo amail pcamu cec bpuifi. n-aimpip Qeoa mic Neill, co .jcijr. P|iop pola oo peprain
.;runi.
i i i
r.a
muigib un Cianacc oc
Oumu
in
Oeppa.
.pp.
In
Cpaeb Laippe
ic
In apaili lo
caba
Loch Leibhinn, now Loch Leane, about a mile from Fore, in the north-east of the
T
peapub ppopa pola iapum, 5un Bo poppolu poppna mai^ib peil puipre cpo
-|
i
The miraculous county of Westmeath. of its waters into blood is recorded change
by the Four Masters at the year 864. 6ephmt> bo paob hi puil; u caplu cue com bo pmpce cpo amuil pcuma
f,oc\t
this year,
and there
fell
a shower of blood
afterwards, and particles of blood and gore were found on the fields in Ciannachta, at
x
a imeaccaip.
Duinhan Dessa."
i.
(T.)
Craebh Lasre,
all
round
its
Aodh
Slaine,
king of Meath, and afterwards (A. D. 658, Ogyg. p. 43), in conjunction with Blathmac, king of Ireland, had his residence in an island on this lake, in the time of St.
meadhach (Krmedus or Hermetius), who died A.D. 681, was the founder and paO'Clery's Calend. at ist Jan. ColTrias Thiturn., p. 172, n. 45. Four gan, The Masters, at the years 681 and 882.
tron.
Fechin of Fore.
Colgan, ad 20 Jan. * Dumha
Vit. S. Fcchini,
p.
i.
c.
23.
Dessa,
Annals of Clonmacnois (Mageoghegan's transl.), record the birth of the wonderful child at the year 870, in these
mound
words:
" There was a chield borne at Crewelasragh, near Clonvicknose, this year, who was heard to call upon God by distinct
words, saying Good God in Irish, being but of the age of two months." This
event
is
Annals of
coipneuc
by the Four
209
xviii.
that
it
Loch Leibinn changed into blood during nine became sods of blood like unto parboiled entrails.
days, so
xix.
shower of blood was shed in the time of Hugh, son of were found about Cianacht, at Dumha
infant
Dessa".
xx.
The
at
Craebh Lasre
tidings.
in a
month
Boyne,
xxi.
On
a certain
Mac
Coisi y
was
at the
where
Masters at 882: lilac occ bo la bpaocc
i chu^ oa mumrip pein lap pin. " The poet Mac Coisi was once on the bank of the Boyne, when he saw the
leip h-i
lap
na
jei-
young boy spoke at Craoibh Laisro within two months after his birth."
-(T.)
J
swans on the Boyne; he shot one of them, and when he took it up lie found that it
Mac Coisi.
was a woman.
fore she
Mac
Coisi,
who
was
there.
was
in grievous sick-
to
and
people that
into
this
died,
shape.
died in 1023, acCoisi, cordinsr to the Annals of the Four MasO ters, and was chief poet to king Maelseachlainn (or Malachy) II. See O'Reilly's This is Writers, ad ann. 990 and 1023.
Erard Mac
who
the
fairies,
arc
common
to
this
day
in
full and very parevery part of Ireland. ticular account of Mac Coisi's adventure is
to
the 24th wonder in D., and is thus given: 13 o bai in pile tTlap Coipi la ann pop bpu na &oinbe, co pacaio na h-ela pop
be found in a legend transcribed by Mr. Eugene Curry, from a MS. in the possession
The story
it
bib,
in
can bo
;
differs
cop
CID pobich
pi
ture of the same poet ; it places the event in the reign of Congalach, son of" Maelmithigh (seen. p. 21 1). Mae Coisi was on the bank of Loch Lebhinu (now Loch Leane,
,
b6i
le
Rue
in pilio
2IO
caba
in
eala Dib; pechip Dia jabail lapooain, ~\ oocep Do copoba ben, ~| coma poacc pcela uaioi cio Do pala t>i, -[ can imup tuaioi; aon-jatap ba,olpi, ~| DO cep Do muinncip co n-epbalup, peopi, DO
-]
i
-|
teo
-\
pop caoban
in
pill
Oa
po cecoip
in ci
in
n-Qipcepaib o Gpt> TTlaca paip; mapb Dala nai. Oia pillcep umoppo po cpi
acpaig con baiDi in ci na n-oeca, conao aip nac lamaiD oaene a raoall ace minep cesmaD cpoich.
pop pin copup
aenac ^xjillcen in apaili lo, co paccaio in loingiap pan aeop, co caplaic aen Dib 501 n-Diaio bpaccain; rappapaip in jae piaonaipi in aenaij, co cainic t>uine ap in luinj ma DiaiD; in can po gab a inn anuap ip ann pojab
.jf^in.
Congalac mac
ITIailmichij; bai in
when he saw
"beyond
woman,
of great size,
a curious resemblance to
that of the
women
and weeping bitHe approached her, and she told terly. him that her husband had that day been
in green, sitting alone,
killed at Sidh Chudail,
at
Orior, regio orientalium, containing two baronies of the Co. Armagh. The wells
Clonmacnois.
to
Mac
now
forgotten, and
is
have
This
the four-
macnois to
is
:
The
of
clergy there could give no account it; but a monk died that night, and on
thus
.1.
somewhat Qcnic ou
TTlcica
cibpaio a n-Oippceapaib
foip, in ci
Qpo
digging his grave they found fresh blood and leaves, and at length, buried very
deep, with his face down, the corpse of a
ibeap uipci
in
cpu,
1
rii
bio paejluch, in ci ibeap apoile, peap nechcap bib pec a ceile, conub
-|
giant twenty-five feet in height. They put the body down again, and the next
day, on opening the grave, which to all appearance was as they had left it, the corpse
aipe pin nu latnap uipce necruip oib " There are two o'ol.
wells in Oirthear,
viz.,
the person that ; drinks the water of one of the wells will
east of
Ardmacha
21
where he perceived a flock of swans whereupon he threw a stone He quickly at them, and it struck one of the swans on the wing. ran to catch it, and perceived that it was a woman. He inquired tidings from her, and what had happened unto her, and what it was And she answered him: "In sickness I that sent her thus forth. " and it appeared to my friends that I died, but really was," said she, And the poet it was demons that spirited me away with them."
;
in
Airthera
2
,
to the
is
eastward of
Ardmacha.
He who
is
tastes of the
one of them
it
immediately dead.
is
immediately swells,
that people dare
Hence
it
desperate] alone.
Congalach", son of Mailmithigh, was at the fair of Taillten on a certain day, and he perceived a ship in the air. He saw one
of them [the crew] cast a dart at a salmon. The dart fell down in the presence of the fair, and a man came out of the ship after it.
When
his
it
Upon
be poor, and the person that drinks the other will be rich ; and no one knows one
of them from the other, and therefore no
twenty-fifth wonder
related: in D.,
and
is
thus
6ai Conjaluch
mac muilmi-
them."
a
(T.)
He was king of Ireland Congalach from A. D. 944 to 956, in which year he was killed by the Danes. Ogyg. p. 435.
The
fair,
popmnu peap n-Cpeano uime la arm a n-aenach, co pacaoap in luinj upunaep co capplaij peap aipoe, .1. appin a n-oeagaij bpuoain; luinj, jablach
ehij co
in
pij.
"Congalach, son of Mailmithigh, with the greater part of the men of Eri around
tenn,
now
him
there,
was
at the fair,
county of Meath, were celebrated, and continued to be frequented by all ranks, until the reign of Eoderic O'Conor, who died
a ship in the air, and a man out of it, i. e., out of the ship, cast a fork against a
is
the
2
212
in
pep anip.
lapcain.
Co
n-Debepc
in
a|i
pe.
lecaip pimp
-\
pnam
cain
Gpaili ailicip DO ^aiDelaib DO pala Do Uoipimp TTlapRoitn, coino pacca a maraip ic pooail loma ~| peola DO boccaib in coimt>er>, cocall uaiDi popcle in mniDi i m-boi in loim, i po bai ica tappaiD ina piaonaipi; ~\ m oecaio in macliaip
ciaccam o
innonn erep ace a Pop ailirip DO pigni a pooail; i ap onoip TYlapcain Do jiigne, ~\ pi Ccnncigepn maraip liui Oanjail mic baeramnap
Do pijne
po caipperi Dia maraip in paipcle lap m-bliaDam lap COIDCCC anall DO, -| cue pi aicm paip, ~\ ba cuimpi Dia muibi pen, coniD DC pin ap pollup j^ac poDail Do jnirep a n-uaim
in
poocul;
~\
Uoipinip TTlapcam.
ppi
Cluain ipaipoanaip.
a
6ablu
-]
6iblu
all
n-UUcaib,
cpi
i
ipi
li-uipci,
Dia cpeccap
in
cpar
poimi.
e ^ l1D co
pleib
5 l)a nie
n-oechm6
ip
in
Pebail.
pcpcuin.
^Torinis of Martin, i. c. Tours in France. The uaimli, or Cave of St. Martin was
was held
in great veneration.
Of
in Clonmacnois, and died, according to the Four Masters, in 1054. The third was Caintighern, a daughter of
nothing
is
known.
in
In the
She
died,
women, preserved
(fol.
the Book of
193-202), three women of the name Cantighern are mentioned. One was
Lecan
Jiablu
and
Biblu.
of this couple
the wife of Fiaclma, son of Baedan, king of Ulidia, who was killed, according to the
alive,
Another was
(T.)
213
I am being drowned," said Let him go," said Congalach and he was allowed to come up, and he went away from them, swimming in the air, afterwards.
Upon which
"
the
"
said,
he.
happened to arrive from Rome. There he saw his way mother distributing milk and flesh meat to the poor of the Lord. He took away from her the cover of the muidh [vessel] which conat Torinis of Martin,
xxiv.
on
his
tained the milk, and she was looking for it in his presence. Arid the mother had not gone thither at all, but it was in Eos Ailither she made her distribution at home. And it was in honour of Martin
was Cantighern, mother of Ua Dangal, son of Baethamhnas, that made the distribution. And he shewed the cover of the vessel to his mother in a year after his coming home, and she recognised it, and it fitted exactly her own muidh. So that it is manifest from this that every distribution of alms that is made
she
it.
made
And
it
in
Martin's
Cave
is
as
effectual as
if
distributed
at
Toirinis
of
Martin".
xxv.
is
a stone
church
e
,
in
to
clays previous to a
xxvii.
The
in Sliabh (i-uaire,
migrated
xxviii.
stone.
This
I),
is
the twenty-seventh
it
is
dered."
e
(T.)
i.
wonder in
where
thus given:
Suidhe Odhrain,
e.,
Sessio Odrani,
cloc anu paile ceall u n-Ullcuib, cij pull dp in cloc in cun uipjceap in " There is a chill, no pe nu n-apjuin.
-|
Qcu
now
and
now
Slieve Gorey,
is
the
name
in
given to a
mountainous
district,
vhurch
is
plundered, or before
it is
plun-
214
m-bpejaib DO in aeop, gup pancacop a buip cumjabail ip in aeop, Cempaij pinoabaip n-aba. 1 a bloga Uaillcin Cippa TTlailsobannillai^nib; in Dec plepcac a h-cnnm; .jcjrijc. a h-cnpoi in plepc uinopenO cupcap inci op abairin dpi aca pi DO ni plepc cuill, Di po cecoip, maou coll pocepDap inci ip uinopinn DO poaig epn. ceneab Do aicpin ic 17up Dela ppi pe .ijc. .fff. Cloicreach
.
Cpop
cloici
~\
paicci Slaine
-|
~\
aen en mopecuppu,
no cegDip na
translates,
bull, for Pebal, in the Irish text,) is the name of a stream tributary to the Boyiie.
Jocelin, Vit.
S. Patr.
c.
94,
The emigration
corded, at
of this lake
is
thus rethe
hi
"albus campus;" the place there spoken of, and in the Tripartite Life (part iii.,
c.
Masters:
the year
Four
Sleib
4),
was
in the diocese of
Clogher; but
Fiunabhair
as appears
Abba was
its
from
hionjnub mop
la each.
in
of Suidhre
Sleibh Guaire,
Tara; and in the following passage from the Calendar of the O'Clerys, it is said to be on the Kiver Boyne: 2 Mali. Neuccuin, oeipjiobuilpuopuic, o
i
came into
CiUUmche
-|
the Fabhall, which was a great wonder See also the Annals of Ulster at to all."
o pionPlluc
DO
A. D. 1054.
There
is
no
lake, or tradi-
tion of a lake,
(T.)
!
now
in
this
townland
"
Slaine,
now
Bregio
(T.)
i. e.
Finnabhair-abha,
Kiver,
name
of the
now Feunor,
townland
barony of
(ad 2 Mail),
is
said to be
so
m-6pea-
giving
name
to a parish in the
jaib,
"in Bregia;"
is
that Finnabhar-
Several places in
abha
modern Fennor
2I 5
stone cross which was on the green of Slaine taken up into the air, and was shattered in the air, so in Bregia, was that its shreds and fragments were carried to Tailten, to Tara, and
xxviii.
,
A great
to Finnabhair
abha s
The well of Maell-Gobhann", in Leinster. The DeachOver the River Liffey Fleseach [the wand transformer] is its name. ash wand that is put into it is immediately Its property is: the it is. made into a wand of hazle and if it be hazle that is thrown into it,
xxix.
;
it
be ash at coming out of it. Ross Dela, during xxx. belfry of fire' which was seen at the space of nine hours, and black birds, without number, coming out and going into it. One great bird was among them, and the smaller
will
birds
Map
h
of Meath, sheet 19
(T.)
Mael- Gobhann.
identified,
been
now
in
ob-
year 1054: Cloicceacn ceneo DO puipccpm ipm aep uap T?op oeala ota oorhnac
peile Jjuipgi ppi pe coij
solete.
It is the twelfth
wonder
pil
D,
and
is
thus described:
Gibpa
pleib
oiaipmioe
mo
-\
app,
-j
aori
f.at^en, placcuill inori, plat umopeann cic aipoe; no umnpeann innci plac
-|
meoon,
ueicib'
cliuill aipoe.
"There
a
is
a well
in
rench.
air,
"
belfry of fire
was seen
in the
mountain
into
it,
put
'
in,
out of
it."
out of
blackbirds innumerable passing into and it, and one large bird in the middle
of them, and the little birds
Cloicceac ceneao, belfry offire. a steeple, or belfry of fire, a column of fire: the word cloicceac is the name
i.
went under
e.
his
fry."
given to the round towers in every part of Ireland. Ros Dela, the place where
the miraculous tower of
fire
In the year
1054,
was
seen, is
George was on Saturday; the annalist must, therefore, mean the year 1055, unless
now
of
Ross-dalla, a
we suppose him
to speak of the
day
feast of St.
2l6
na h-eoin bega po clumaib
in
can no cegeo
"]
ip in cloicceac,
-|
can-
carap
i
in
n-aipoe,
~|
amac conup gabpac coin leo na n-ingmb aenpecc no lecpec pip co calam uaiOib, lac mapb. Luiopec
uile
-)
pop pa n-Depioap o'elligporu co cain oaipbpi pop pa n-oepio in c-en mop uc po larh, puc laip cona m pep cio imluaiO. ppernaib a calinam,
in
-| ~\ "|
enlaic ap lapcain,
in caill
.ftp.
no anrnannai boinerma
rn
Gib nip lamair ecame boinenoa mil no Do 6uine, m epil pecfac inoi,
epic
;
~[
~|
cumacap a aonacul
.;r;c;ni.
~\
ince.
TThnlenn Cilli
Cepp
n-Oppaigib;
i
meileab
~\
n-t>om-
ineil
nac [poca]
n-gaioi,
lamair mna
in
Senl.oro
Colmain
cia
Dopapcap
nn-
popc
Locli Cre
This lake
is
HOW
dried up,
Cambrensis,
who mentions
also another
re-mains, surrounded by a and contains the ruins of a chureh, bog, which still exhibit a beautiful specimen
island in the same lake called, Insula Viventium (imp na m-beo), in which no man could die, but in the ti'Xt both pro-
of the architecture of
tury.
tin-
eleventh cen-
The bog
nu
is
now
called,
from the
be attributed
to
the
island, ITloin
li-iri]-e,
" the
name
i:>
anglicised
is
minorem. Major
hinsha or Monainsha.
It
situated
townluncl of the same name, in the parish of Corbally, barony of Ikerrin. which was formerly a part of the district of Kile, in the
Co. Tipperary, about two miles S. E. of the town of Roscrea. The church is figured in
ecclesiam habet antique religionis. Minor vero capellam cui pauci ca-libes quos Coclicolas vel Colideos
viunt.
In
Ledwich's Antiquities of Ireland, p. 115 (2nd edit.), and appears to have been dedicatcd to St. Ilclair, or Hilary; see the
Probatum quin statim moriretur. hoc multoties per canes et catos, aliaque sexus illius animalia, qua: periculi
tuit,
est
fuit,
vel
morte
as old as the
time of Giraldus
Unde
et Viventium
21 7
when
And
they
all
came out
together.
And
in their talons,
and they let them drop down to earth and they dead. The birds flew away from that place afterwards, and the wood upon which they .perched bent under them to the ground. And the oak upon which the said great bird perched was carried by him by the
roots out of the earth,
and where they went to is not known. No xxxi. The island of Loch Cre in the territory of Eile. female bird, or female animal, whether beast or man, dare enter upon it. And no sinner can die on it, and no power can bury him on it.
j ,
xxxii.
The
in Osraighibh.
It will
not grind
on the Lord's day, except for guests. And a handfull that has been stolen.
xxxiii.
And it will not grind even women dare not come into it.
1
.
The ducks
Dist. 2.
in the
c.
of the
Though
they
Insula vocatur."
4.
From
51.
But the
is
peculiarity of
mention of Culdees
excluding women
sis
ascribed by Cambren-
to
the mill
in
p.
290
Westmeath. Ibid. c. 52. The word poru inserted between brackets in the text, is added by a later hand, and signifies
Cill Ceis.
a handful.
in
This
is
the twenty-first
tified
it is
by Mr. O'Donovan, who proves that the same which is now anglicised
still
wonder
Kilkeas, and
called
in
Irish
Cill
nocu meleano oe
)
Ceipe by the neighbours. It is a parish in the diocese of Ossory, barony of KnockThe topher, in the county of Kilkenny.
well
it
Ceise in
spoken of by Giraldus, who calls " the well of St. Lucherinus Apud
is
:
Ossory; it does not grind on the Lord's day except the share of the guests and it will not grind stolen corn at any time."
;
Ossyriam
est
-(T.)
1
rini abbatis,
Seanboth of Colman
church dedi-
nunquam
inolit."
5
6.
2l8
pope aioci mapaen la h-mpce na linoi loipcoip peoa in caiman pon coipi pin
uipce.
caipi
pop cenib
-]
aa
ceg
no
in
ni
h-aupcoicij,
ni
Ni aicpebaic ono, loipcino no nacpaca n-6pinn uili, co bepcap a h-maoaib eili mci aplaio po cecoip, ipeb pon ni bia nac n-anna ace luc pael pinnae ni bai [n-anpo oepbao,
jcjtyiu.
t
1 cia
-|
~\
~\
nianna] aupcoicech
caipppi
.1111.
inci
-\
ip
mepaip ap cep
pinic.
-|
ap puacc.
ptnic.
TTluip
m-bliaona pe m-bpach.
Ctinen.
III.
is
now
tain
called
Templeshanbo,
in the diocese
peoa
ni
rhfij in
mounThe
^aijliean,
upce co capcap lucpam app ipm lino " Colman cfonai. O'Fiachrach, i. e. at
in his
and in English,
situation of this
Mount
Leinster.
known
to
26,
not to be touched; for although they are cast by a mistake made at night, into
published by Colgan (Acta SS. p. 21 1): " Quodam die vcnit S. Moedoc ad monas-
water on the
fire,
terium quod dicitur Seanbotha, juxta radices montis qui dicitur Scotice Snitrhe
the world were burned under the pot, the water would not be heated until they are
it and put into the same from which they were taken." (T.) pond
taken out of
The
monastery was founded by St. Cohiuin O'Fiachrach, whose memory was there celebrated on the
2
Tested.
The popular
belief ascribes
yth of October.
Colgan,
and
p.
210,
n. 46.
The
of St. Patrick ; an opinion which is defended by Dr. David Roth, in his Elucidationes in Jocelinum, published by Mes-
singham, Floril.
rejected
S. Patr. c.
p. 127,
sq.
But
v.
it
is
by Cambrensis, Top. Ilib. Dist., 2, c. 31 ; it occurs also in the following note on the Felire Aenguis, at the 27th of
October:
told
by Colgan, Append,
20 (Trias,
i.
ad Acta
p.
255), and
by La-
nigan
(vol.
p.
252,
n. 108),
who main-
Colman ua fiuchpach
i -|
.1.
hi
in
Ireland.
also
men-
n-impoll aioche
219
with the water of the pond, they were put by mistake of night, into a pot upon a fire, and although all the woods of the earth were
pot, they
would not be
injured, nor
would the
xxxiv. There live not then, toads nor serpents in all Eri, and even though they be brought from other places unto it they die imExcept the mouse, the wolf, mediately; and this has been tested.
and the
and there
any noxious
sea
n
animal in
And
it is
The
Finit.
icill
come over
Finit
.
it
Amen.
III.
Gp mjnuo
nachaip
innci
-|
-j
nr.op dile
can leoman
Breac
(fol. 14,
can peipr neimnj ace pmnai mic cipe, i oa chujcap moce a rip aile mod can puipeach ciagaio ej po cecoip
expulsion of the demons from Ireland, and of the seven requests which he obtained of the Lord. The first
St. Patrick's
three
of these
were:
Cipe DO pepuib
conao lac
pin
uile
conuige pm.
another great
Gpenn DO gne
i
wonder
nor
lions,
nor toads in
it
paino
the
no venomous beasts except the fox and wolf, and if they are brought into it from another country they die in it immediately without delay. These are the prin(T.~) cipal wonders of all Eri we know."
" Whosoever of
men of Eri repents before death, even the space of one hour, hell shall not be shut on him at the judgment; and foreigners shall not inhabit the island; and the sea shall come over it seven years before the
Ralph Iligden (Polychron. 4) has recorded the tradition that St. Patrick obtained for the Irish
lib.
The
5,
sea
c.
judgment."
regarded
It is
evident that
this last is
Irish,
as a blessing to the
no Irishman
shall
be
alive
during the reign of Antichrist. This serves to explain the expectation that the
sea shall cover Ireland seven years before
shall
Antichrist
Finit.
In the Leabhar
2
F2
22O
III.
maelmupa Ocna
.cc.
Canam bunaoap
jaiji
na n-jaeoel
Canci]-
cloc n-jlfofno
twelfth wonder.
4.
list;
the
t)ipna
in
Oajoa bon
.1.
cloch DO
bepap up in tnuip DO caech po ceooip co puib pop bpu in cobuip ceonu. " The
Dirna of the Dagda,
taken out of the
diately,
viz., a
it
Loch
.1.
6ein
ceuclipu
-|
chipcillu
" Locli
viz.,
stone which
is
uime
1
cipcall poam,
-|
chipcnll luai^i,
a
a
sea,
returns imme-
and
is
same well."
circle of tin,
and a
circle of lead,
circle
and
wonder of Man.
See above, p. 12
1.
The
circle of iron,
and a
of copper."
This
is
the
first
men-
Est ibi stagnum byNennius: quod vocatur Loch Lein, quatuor circutioned
lis
"
word Dirna denotes a stone weight. nnc n-Qinjcip u n-eup 5. lubuip uc citheup a peach cip up in mui^i
n-uipci co
ambitur.
pop
cip.
ni
yew
plumbi
quaret
ferri,
Aingcis at Eas Maighe; its shadow is seen below in the water, and it is not
seen
is
circulo
gronna
a;ris
ambitur,
in
itself
on
the land."
Eas Maighi
Maigue, at
eo stagno multa- margarita; inveniuntur, quas ponunt reges in auribus suis." This
is
Cahirass, in the
Loch Lein, list, Ogyg. p. 291. now the upper lake of Killarney, but antrical
Cippu pleibe <5 avn ca xln inncl lun oo pal goipc, i Ian o'pip uipci.
Gamh; two
fulls are
6och Riach
in
oura
juc
lo.
onn. "
diupjmb
ill
in it
[i.
e. it
full of salt
full of
water."
The
well of Slieve
Gamh, or the
is still
it
name
it
is
takes
many
Ox
well
his
O'Flaherty's
known.
OTlaherty
describes
as
221
III.
DUAN EIREANNACH".
Mceelmura of
Othairi* cecinit.
Of
fourth wonder.
16.
hic;h
renown
in stiff battles,
Whence
his
o! o
own copy
of the Gospels:
1
ip
DO cuj
copach Domain can chuipp aile papia. " The crane of Inis Geidh has been alone
from the beginning of the world, without any other crane with her." Inis Geidhe,
i.
(7 .)
name
seems of the
e.
now
Inishkea,
or Inishgay, is an island about three miles See O'Donovan's oiT the coast of Erris.
same nature with the Duan Albannach, which is already known by that name to
the
tory.
Hy
Very
little is
known
who
(Ogyg.
ancient
poem
still
firmly
is
unknown
to an
This
B'IO
Ciunan naimlin^ maipi can locan bpenao co no ballaib ocaib con " Cianan of Daimhpap puilr i mngean.
here printed from a very in the Book of Leinster, in good copy the Library of Trin. Coll. (H. 2. 18), com-
pared with two other copies, one in the fragment of the Book of Lecan, which
Hag [Duleek] remains without corruption, without stinking, with his members
perfect,
remains in the same Library (II. 2. 18), and the other in a paper MS. in the handwriting of Tadhg O'Neaehtain, also in the Library of Trin. Coll. (H. i. 15, p. 27), which seems to have been copied from the
November
as
it
communicating whole body of the saint was preserved as St. Cianan was one of a relic at Duleek.
the earliest Irish Christians, to
Patrick, according to
Book of Leinster. Mr. O'Reilly (Trans, of Gaelic Society, p. Ivi.), speaks of " a very fine copy of it", which was in his
own
it
possession
but
if
he alludes to
this
whom
St.
Tighernach, gave
222
cctnap rapla conogup oilfno
oocum
Cicne
cib
in
n-fpfno.
pfpano
i
in jio
rpebpac
cuippfp pfne
10
Ciao
ap
oilpiu ooib
pop Domun
15
inD a raeoin
Dm
n-anmrnjuD
in
a n-acpeb
Scuicc no
CiamDip
H.
i.
15,
the worst of the three copies is here printed. This the Library of the Academy, but is, of course,
in
Irish
Academy,
p.
men-
now
made of the historical poem written him for Flann Sionna King of Ireland, by
tion
his death
Royal of no authority.
Irish
In the following notes the readings of the Book of Lecan will be distinguished by the letter L., and those
of O'Naghten's copy
q
ITlaelmopae cc ^ e F'P eola cr ca1 P l6e F' epjna on bepla Scoireccoa Do ecc ipn ochcmao bl. DO plaicri plomo c-Sionna
is
:
thus recorded
6
F el
Pn
an
1-
FT
by
N __ (T.)
884.
Maelmura of
Othain, or of Fathain
(the
F being
Co. Donegal.
year of the reign of Flann Sionna, A. D. 884." The writer then quotes a poem
in praise of
in O'Keilly's Irish
Maelmura, which
(T.)
is
too long
Mighty stream-
Conojup, compound-
223
Whence
What was
of land,
What was
Upon
their
Was
it
in flight, or for
wanderings ? commerce,
10
Or from
valour"?
1
for them,
own
country
'5
Why
dered
In the preceding line, gleceno is renbattles, on the authority of O'Clery's
Glossary, where jlecen is explained jleo [battle], and gleo teann [stern fight],
written
Valour.
"Did they
line 3,
(T.)
land.
habitations in flight from their enemies, or for the sake of commerce, or from a
spirit of
L.
'
Ceppi uppano.
(T.)
division."
po poj^lump),
(T.)
Fenius Farsaidh, King of Scythia, and the school of learning established by him under the superintendence of Gaedhal, See Keating (Haliday's Transl. p. 225), and O'Donovan's Irish Grammar, p. xxviii. sq. Cop is a lord, a chief (in the oblique case cuip): cuipson of Eathor.
The language here is very and perhaps has been corrupted by rude,
Name.
transcribers.
L. reads,
Ce
oia
cinom cuioen
n-ammeouj ma
n-oaipnib
(T.)
pcuir no jaeioil.
224
20
cam pa
mac
Ulan
TII
TTlilfD.
ail
25
ba niapoch
opo pfncapa
mac
TTlileo
peib po jielad.
N<ie ndip laper ap ciniuo
ip
uao
Don
What
adventure were they upon
In their angn,' course,
Or what
sons
(if
Are they
to be traced to?"
And
then follows:
leip noo pelu oum uile cop bo cicheach
6uo
Ignorant
Qp
mac
" It
inserted here:
me,
And
For
I
it is
visible,
am
FTlileuD
1
Of the sons
Willing.
"_ (TV)
225
Why
to
be
A name
better,
20
to
me,
Of
Yet
if
God be
willing*,
25
Not to-morrow,
The
As
happened.
The royal son of righteous 2 Noah, Japheth, From him is our descent, Of the Greeks' are we, in our origin,
In our laws.
Of
in line 28, peib
'*
cmpulao
nai|i,
(!'.)
Acta SS.
(T.)
p.
Righteous.
"
omitted in L.
Ch'eeks,
The
the origin of the Scots, in which they are said to have been a colony from a city " called Choriscon," situated on the river
Pactolus, between the regions of Choria
through Javan, whose name was anciently with laon, the open form of
Ion; curb
ct 'lojuaj/ov
'lutvia Kcil
7ryr<;"EA-
this city
fertility of
by Magog,
(Ogyg.
p.
as
9,
10),
mythus
requires,
why
peterent."
said to be of the
author of the
Greeks ? (H.) The of St. Cadroe (Colgan, IRISH ARCH. SOC. l6. 2
life
however, by
terrific storms,
226
Oon
cpeib
if
ampu po ^abpac
35
plan up puilec
pop bic bpofnac; o cupcbail jjpeme co a puineo.
plaicein cpoon pojab
ri-glfpac ri-jlespac;
in rhbic
Nembpor a amm
in
4
Scicia
Cum
bpufmap bagach.
foa ofn
in
bepla bof
ip in
oomun
45
nri
can po pcappac.
and then up
reprcscnts
Picts
to Iivlnnd (whicli the
author
son of ./Eneas
nian,
(i.
e.
as
being then
inhabited
by
See
gentem Pictaneorum rcpeviunt). landed under Cruach an eile, now They Cruach Patrick, in Clew Bay, Co. Mayo.
I he ib. 502. Colgan's notes, 11.39,40, author of the Life of St. Cadroe is supA.I). posed by Colgan to have written The common story given by Col1040.
gan (note
p.
2,
ad Vit.
S.
Abbani, 16 Mart,
621) represents the migrations of the Scotic colony to have been from Egypt to
Greece, thence to Spain, and thence to
Ireland.
u c
fore Christianity),
(T.)
name
of their native
In
this
world.
i.
L.
town, and then Scotia, from Scotta, daughter of the king of Egypt, and wife of Niul,
Nembroth,
e.
L. omits pep
in line 39,
227
Of
bloody sovereignty In this world" of woe from the rising of the sun
;
35
To
its setting.
wide-spread, noisy world; Nembroth" his name, a man by whom was built
The
The very
great tower.
40
man
Ardent, warlike.
in the
world c
45
When When
N. has
*
they met,
they parted.
A
Hempo&
this
all
(2'.)
Unto him.
Keating,
who quotes
:
V.
"
41-52 of
occurs in
Egressum Scythia Fenius numerosa secuta est. Turba virum; studiis nimirum addictus, ctarmis
Mix
f
written cliucai.
sary to the metre.
The omission
neces-
Keating reads, baoi and in the next line, map pan oorimn, DO jabpac. L. reads moio jabpac. Dr.
In
the ivorld
this stanza
thus
Nota
fuit, digress!
septuaginta loquuntur
Et binas linguas."
Dr. Lynch,
in his
a.
MS.
(T.)
score, i.e. 72.
The
228
Scol
in
mop la pafrmir
ic
pojlaim
5
ampa
ba Dual co bpnr,
ap cumcac in cuip la cuaich caiman Nel Oapogpao.
17ancarap pcela co popaim> la mfc h-5pfra,
ica piler
60
in
651 pc
number
ties, as
is
esse coeperunt."
Citron,
i.
from which arose the number of 72 languages, both among Jews and Chris73.
tians. Philistim
whom
The angels beheld ascending and descending the ladder were 72 in number, and they were the angels of the 72 naDoctrina,
i.
c.
44.
Jacob
tions.
cited Bartolocei
Citron,
i.
12.),
Bibl. Uabbin.
p.
228-9; Reuchlin de
This idea
is
original tribes,
Verbo
Mirifico. p. 938.
agree-
subdivision. Peter Comestor, in his Scho" Texuntur ex eis lastic History, has said,
72
generationes,
ct 27
15
de
Japhet,
xiv.
Chem,
de Sem."
fol.
30 do But Vin-
of God."
the
cent of Beauvais mentions both reckon" Fuerunt ex tribus Noe filiis ings thus
:
vided at Babel
and
in
analogy to that
scilicet
divided into 72 sects, while they allow only 71 to the Christians, and 70 to the
50
A man
deeply learned,
who
excelled
In every language.
separated" from him for ever, On the building of the tower by the men of the world, 55 Nel, whom he loved.
Who
News came
to Forann'
60
to Egypt,
The
Jews.
p.
1 1
Empire,
Hist, of
Separated.
t)uul
is
now
obsolete
8.
Compare
p.
also Keating,
Ireland,
61,
and O'Flaherty,
(//.)
Ogyg.
but seems to signify separated. In the next line L. reads oo rucncli; grammar
part
2
ii.
p. 63.
L. reads
etc
would seem to require cuaraib, but it would be inconsistent with the metre;
cuaich
is
is
,-,
used
1
asrain in the
i.
same
sense,
1.
8r
(T.)
is
ma
Forann,
e.
Pharaoh.
This stanza
beplu.
quoted
Keatinggives them thus:
p.
jac beupla.
this stanza thus:
233, and in the manuscript copy by John Torna O'Mulconry, but it does not occur in Lynch's translation. For la ver. 58,
(T.) Haliday and O'Mulconry read 50 J Heroes pein, cognate with renmo,
Dr.
Lynch paraphrases
"
se calcntissimus artis
a soldier, a hero
T.)
or the
same
people
23
Rue Scocra
ap
pip
n-Diil in
pcfc
mac DO Neol
65
fpp cfc
cafa
plara pfgelc.
pfm
a m-bepcop,
70-
gapca
mop
m-bacap
i
phopamo
75
la mfic n-nabai]i
ri-oalaih
80
or heroes of dark blue weapons" is possibly a deseription of the Egyptians; but it better be taken in apposition with Nel, as descriptive of his ful-
reason.
word
.1.
is
may perhaps
lowers
to
;
jlepu
k
inble no
apma.
(7 .)
is
by some
said
have been called jlap, or green, from the colour of his armour (Haliday's Keating, p. 237); the ers of
,
in line 65 the same MS. reads pu^ Scoca injen DO Nml, an error which has been corrected by an ancient hand which
and
weapons of the followNel may therefore be here called i.e. dark blue or black, for a similar
has written no
(T.)
1
mac
A hundred fights
231
a son to Nel,
65
Endowed with
sovereign righteousness.
The Feni from Faenius are named, Not small their renown". The Gaedhil from Gaedhuil Glass are The Scots from Scota.
70
called.
And
They They
75
recited battles
11
.
The hosts of the people of God Forann permitted To go forth from him through fear,
fiercely
Forann
a hero of battles ppi
;
and
in
ties; or
perhaps
:
placa peijele (T.) m Renown. L. and Keating (Ilaliday's ed. p. 238,) and O'Flahcrty (Ogyg. p. 349,)
read bpi
76, thus
jan (or can) bocca, which " O'Flaherty renders res manifesta satis." Can ooccais, literally, without difficulty.
(T.)
n
Battles.
poetry] in their assemblies They were warlike [or numerous]". For popoap, in lines 75 and 76, L. reads niboop, which
includes a negative ; and in line 73, map pom buoap la Popano (T.)
pch
"Bomhuir
They
of
rical
muip
Haliday
(p.
245)
232
b'n uili
Qcpai^pec clanna Niuil peps popainD, combcap bponaij, oon nijail 06115 nac Decacap
lap
in
85
copaio.
Cio in can na rfpna popamo Don piao paenach, cuara 6jfpc ecla la claino Neoil
90
ma
n-oaepau.
aiocln uaip
Dap belac
95
mapa
puaio paippec.
Paipec pec InDe pec Qppia, ap Don pfppiD, Don Sana, co m-bpfj n-uaj'ail, Da cfp pfppm.
100
pop
absurdly translates
mapa
poirmip,
"the
conjectural.
great sea," and in the same place he also makes the stupid blunder of rendering
been rendered
now
it
obsolete,
is
very
cuara
Oe
(T.)
entirely
People of Egypt.
2 33
all his
multitude
Of mighty The people of God reached" their own The sea did not drown them.
;
1
country,
The
ire,
85
And
in the night time over the track Of the lied Sea they passed".
95
They passed by India, by Asia, 1 The way they knew To Scithia, with noble might, Their own country.
;
too
Over
thus given in L. aopaijpecap cuara oia n-aepao, " the people of ei^epr, ap
:
line
pop
f r
DO P
peppao, they
sailed,
(T.)
Egypt attempted
to enslave
them."
(T.)
They knew
L. reads,
Inoia, pech Clippie,
5 tibepna, evidently the Latin Ships. Liburna navis, a swift boat, or galley.
(T.)
1
oochum
L. reads huachip peppao,
Deserted.
105
ba
cfn mipppi
cimchell
ncuam cpom
17ippi.
co oace
plebe
17o
jab a
gaerac
1
comol
10
anaip
y
Surface.
mumcinn is explained
cuclmi|i
tiuc-
son ofAgnoman, and brother of Lamhfinn and Elloth, died at Coronis. The poet's
n-oilip,
p.
61) are as
they took a desirable fortress." In the next line, for popacpac, L. has po gubpac.
Runjucup muip
^jlap
,ibip lun.
-(T.)
a
Coronis,
i.
e.
they
left
Glas dead at
Coronis.
an acbach
"
Coponip.
full
"nomen loci." L. reads Copcuip. According to the historical poem of Giolla Coemhain, preserved in the Leabhar Gabhala, the descendants of Nel or Niul,
remained in Scythia
contending for the
for a considerable time,
Lybian Sea,
:
They
(lias,
summer days
Died at Coronis."
The prose account in the Leabhar Gabhala (p. 58), states that their settlement
sovereignty of the country ; but being at length expelled, they formed a settlement on the Caspian Sea, where Aguoman, the seventh in descent from Niul (see Ogy-
was
in
an island
that
they remained there a year, and on the death of Agnoman set out through thr
After remaining there a year they set out again, passed through the Lybian Sea, and Glas, the
gia,
page 67).
died.
Lybian Sea to an island called Coronis, where Glas, son of Agnoman, died, after they had been there a year. Keating calls
this island "
Coronia in
the
Pontic Sea."
2 35
Over the
A faithful band
They
left
Glas in Coronis a
On
went afterwards,
,
'05
He was
Round
To
Slieve
He
A
Haliday's
noble deed'
10
There
edit. p. 251.
me
(T.)
spoken of, therefore, is not Gadhael Glas, but Glas, son of Agnoman, the eighth in
descent from him.
Coronis
is
Without
dejection,-
p.i,
most pro"
But
d
Ab
thia."
Golgatha
^oljocham,
calls it
L.
ora, N.
O'Flaherty
quam Cyrenas
1. i.
vocant."
De
Situ
c. 7.
And
Coemhan already
Gabhala,
p. 60).
referred to
(Leabhar
ib.
cf.
Olivarius,
adds,
"nunc
1.
dicta Corena."
iii.
The prose
account,
and
iv.
p. 59, gives it
v. 117.
It is
Si-u,
is
intended
son ofEsru.
by
this appellation
p.
was the grandson of Gadheal Glas, and the leader of the descendants of Niul in the
expedition from Egypt to Scythia. But if the preceding stanza relates to the death of
(Keating,
251),
but
O'Flaherty prefers Getulia (Ogyg. pp. 66, This stanza is probably a continua67). tion of the adventures, not of the original
expedition under Sru, but of that under Lamhfinn and Elloth, the brothers of
Glas, son of
nis.
who was
it is
Glas or Lamhglas (as Keating calls him), the sixth in descent from Sru,
evident that there has been some con-
Agnoman, who
died at Coro-
fusion or transposition. The error, ever, occurs in all the copies of this
how-
poem
2
According to Keating (p. 247, Haliday), Sru and his followers went no far-
cuapcepr m-beacha
6a oe
Uappian
cpillpich.
120
Do
pop
cinpftn
pec
ther than Crete, where
lie
left a
colony
Lamhfinn remained
in Gaethluighc.
The
and died.
But the account given in the Leabhar Gabhala majtes him pass down the Red Sea, into the Ocean, by the island
[Ceylon], mountains, and so to Scythia.
Slieve Riffi (line 108)
is
old copies of the poem of Giolla Coemhain read thirty (see Haliday's Keating,
p.
251
Ogyg.
p. 72),
of Taprabana
the
Kiphxan
(2'.)
Mount Rhiantiquaries
Gabhala (p. 62), have 300. Keating, (loc. cit.), prefers 150, on the ground that
Brath, the leader of the expedition from Gaethluighe to Spain, was the ninth in
descent from Lamhfinn,
at Gaethluighe.
phseus in Scythia,
now
Irish
who
first settled
But
this
would be allow-
ing less than twenty years to a generation. Our author assigns 200 years to
this
interval,
Deed.
L. reads
comaen n-gpiunou.
Lamh-
number
some stanzas are probably lost. O'Flaherty adopts the term of 500 years, and
2 37
royal journey,
To
It
To
Of
the islands;
Royal his
20
By
Creid',
by
Sicil,
they sailed
In their course,
points out the source of the difficulty in the legend, that Niul, or Nel, son of
the time of the destruction of Troy ; Ogyg. He was the nineteenth in descent p. 82.
Fenius Farsaidh, was contemporary with Moses, which he could not be without ex-
from Fenius.
to
assigned
treme longevity, as the genealogies make him only the fifth in descent from Noah;
p. 72. O'Flaherty, therefore, places the settlement of Lamhfinn at Getulia,
scarcely consistent with any of the opinions on the situation of Gaethluighe with respect to
Brath
is
northwards, which
Ogyg.
Spain.
8
(T.)
Gaethligh.
about the year A.M. 2245 (i. e. about 200 years before Moses), and the expedition of Brath from Getulia to Spain about
called
p.
See above,
Tarrian
is
sea
A.M.
<
2767.
Ogyg.
p.
&2.(T.)
in the
Tarrian,
1
the Mediterranean
i. e.,
Brath
Creid,
They
sailed
by Crete and
added from L.
other
Sicily,
MSS.
125),
Spain.
Deagfath, as
line
Keating
him
(see also
Book
ning
6a mbpencpacc DO
137-140).
N. gives
ohGppam
inolib.
Ua Oeaca pumo
pigDa
in
Don pigpam
125
popano
in
gebfp in c
Gppam
pfp popoll
am in
na cacpac
130
na cec naipecli,
but does not
cop
it
here,
repeat
it
in
the
(T.)
second place. It is evidently misplaced here, and has therefore been omitted.
(7'.)
J
His companions.
popanb is an ancient
companions.
PcitiiiHiilur
.The
word
inolib
is
per-
And if so, it haps from moe, a point. will signify here "Spain the pointed," that is, running out into a point, peninsular.
It
meaning of
in ci,
might
and
then the meaning would be " Spain rich iu cattle," which might perhaps allude to
cattle of
Breogan, son of Breath (see above, p. 237, note '), succeeded his father, as king of the Spanish possessions of the tribe, according to O'Flaherty,
in
p.
the classical fable of Hercules seizing the But this latter transGeryon.
is
Ogyg.
lation
83
n
Keating (Haliday's
Edit.), p. 255.
(T.)
k
-(TV)
Deatha
The
is 3,
father of Brath,
who name of
Brigantia of antiquity
as completely
unknown
very corrupt in
hua beacha
acu puaib bon piojpuib. The meaning, however, is evidently what I have given
in the translation,
other port in Spain, but for a passage in the first Book of Orosius, copied into the third of those geographical epitomes,
although
cannot alto-
in ten-
2 39
Hercules,
The grandson
Royal
his
line,
I2 5
companions
great man,
city
130
The
dit ubi Brigantia Callecitc civitas sita, al-
consistunt."
tissimum pharum, et inter pauca memorandi operis, ad speculum Britannia? erigiOros. p. 26, /Ethic, p. 61. Ed. Gronovii. The farum, or pharos, light-house,
tur."
is
excellent writer simply says spectant, the shores of south-west Ireland looked or
the
Tower of Breagon
(v.
131 ),
and the
facedin that direction and states (perhaps the falsely, but possibly with truth), that
;
words " ad speculum" gave rise to the absurd notion that Ireland was visible from
Betanzos.
when
those
who
tower of Betanzos was erected for the pur" ad pecupose of watching these islands, lum Britannia;" ; and hence, we are told that " Erin was seen from
by Malmura,
the Tower."
ed in their beds kept a sharp look out for vessels from Britain. However, the
in the cited story hath its foundation of Orosius, and in one subsepassage
ter's evening, it
great-
quent, which mentions Ireland, and is as follows: "Hibernia insula, inter Britan-
tribes
or nations
inhabiting
niam
et
Hispaniam
sita,
longiore,
ab
Britain; and their country reached from shore to shore, from the mouth of the
Humber
oceano Brigantiam Callecise civitatem, ab Africo sibi in circium occurrentem, spatioso intervallo procul spectant ; ab eo pras-
gant could be shewn identical (which they cannot), it would be sufficiently apparent
Ire-
cipue promontorio, ubi Scenaa [Shannon] rtuminis ostium est, et Velabri Lucenique
240
cop rh-bpfsom appaiDe
in
pubac
poppa puioea.
SaipcuaiD ap cup accfpp hGpinn
DO
me
mac
bpfjoin
6a m-bpfnepacc DO
pala, co luce a rejlaij, cecna mapb Dia cenel congbaiD bebla Slemnaib.
140
in
Gppdm
Oono
Tower of Breogan
Keating (Haliday's tower, intended as a sort of pharos, or
watch-tower,
to
edit. p. 261).
at the
mouth
of the Shannon, from the present city of Limerick to the sea. (T).
' Brentracht. The plain called Magh Ithe (or the plain of Ith, son of Breogan), through which flows the river Fin ; it is
Dr. Wilde's communication to the Royal Irish Academy on the remains of the
the district
now
Pharos of Corunna.
Proceedings of the
Donegal.
Keating
bpenrpacc
p.
Academy, May
is
262. See
20,
b.,
fol.
for
appaioe
in
pubach
P q
(T.)
seen
and the Leabhar Gabhala of O'Clery, page 69. There is another place called
Was
(T.)
Magh
Luimnech.
line,
the next
The land
of
ing to another account, was the place at which Ith first landed; and the northern Magh Itha received its name from being
241
The tower
of Breogan
On which
he
sat.
As
far as the
land of Luimnechq
On
Ith,
It
was
Brentracht he landed
of his household,
tribe
who
died,
140
South-eastwards Ith
is
carried to Spain,
Donn,
oocum a luinje. lappin po lapec poplin na noiaij co pon jonpac a ITluij Icha.
Keat-
26 7 .-(Z .)
Keating says, that some mention Drumlighean, (now Drumleen, on the Foyle, near Lifford), as the place of Ith's death but others assert
Slemnaibh.
historians
;
Ro piacr
a luinje,
cneoach puilcepeppnec oo
-|
cum
body was
pop muip. t)o opcacap oemna pep DO mumcip hlra .1. OlUim a amm ipe ceo mapb Gpfnn DO " Ith took his leave of them
pil
aobarh
mpum
^aioil.
and went
a
to his ship.
revenge.
hala, p.
company after them, and they wounded him in Magh Itha. He reached, wounded
and blood-dropping, his ship, and afterwards on the sea. Demons
lie
to be adopted
by our author.
I
i.
Where
loci.
died
Slemnaibh
is
killed a
nomeu
man
penmuip, and
in line 138,
He was
c
of Ith's people, Ollum was his name. the first dead in Eri, of the seed
(T.)
lim a ceglaich.
of Ith's death
is
ofGaedhal."
His
strength
being
gone,
i.
e.
being
reads
can
(fol.
cfie
killed
or
mortally wounded.
L.
6.
242
gel
145
cam cpecac
1
50
bpufmapa beota,
Ri^bapo
155
Uigfpn
mac
bo uabop
ic ippai
SluinDpecpa Duib
a nanmano
160
Oi'b
Gione
" after a becommbpijaich, ing death ;" and in the next two lines, DO looap meic Niul mic 6ile, floj " the sons of oia the sons
iap
mbap
applied as a surname to
Aongus
oijail
Niul,
of Bile, came, a host, to revenge him." Bile was the father of Milesius, and a
King of Munster, so called because he was fabled to have made extensive conquests in Europe. Book of Munster (MS.
Tirech,
descendant of Niul
u
(T.)
p. 32.
(T.)
Wide-ruling.
Descendants.
The MS.
reads
bui,
243
145
A hero mighty,
Ir
wide-ruling";
The
The son
fair,
the plundering,
Victorious, warlike,
150
To
155
There were also four and twenty Who were not proud,
plebeians'
To
fail
In the expedition.
I shall recite
160
all their
unto you
names,
As
After their enumeration; there were two of them In attendance on each chieftain.
Aidhne
which
is
also
I
followed by N.,
but
L.
reads heu.
Ith Milesius, was the son of Breogan. was also the son of Breogan. Therefore,
as if the reading
was
hui,
the descen-
Lugaid was grandson, and all the others mentioned in the text, great-grandsons of
Breogan
*
emendation suggested by Mr. O'Donovan, which seems necessary for the sense. The
adjectives bpucmapa and beooa, being plural, require a plural substantive. For
(T.)
Plebeians
This quatrain
L. reads
is
omitted
in
L
y
(T.)
As I
have
ap pono po
epij.
beo&a
L. reads pip.
(T.)
12
244
TTlicce
Upaij Oollocap Gipe Nai Ofpp Ctine pea popuaip mfnlec rh-bpogai
Ligfn
170
pfmin pfpa.
comnp po^naimche
DO na pijaib.
na cpfnpip
'75
mge Uea
mic
TTlop
hfn hfpimoin,
TTlileo.
180
uili
la
1
Obtained.
in
jel
Forty-one names
They
are as
ITleioi, ITIop-
are given in tho poetical list of the chieftains enumerated in the verses beginning " The chiefMU
Coipp'gh
Qpao,
Qipe, Nac, Cep, 6ne, peu, peimin, pepa. Other variations occur in the list
given by Keating, p. 307, who makes the number of chieftains much more than
twelve, and says nothing of two servants
buted to Eochy O'Flynn, and preserved in the Leabhar Gabhala of the O'Clerys, and U'Flaherty says, " Duces prp. 7 1 cipui Ilibernicse expeditionis erant nu;
mero quadraginti."
Ogyg.
iii. c.
4, p.
82.
-(T.)
245
Aidhne, Aile, Assal, Mitte,
165
Morba, Mide,
Cuib, Cliu, Cera, Sair, Slan, Lighe, Life, Line. Ligean, Traig, Dollotar, Aire,
Nai, Dess, Aine, 17
fertile territory,
Fea,
who
obtained a
Femin, Fera.
The
It was done without deceit, That these stout yeomen" should be attendants
175
Upon
the kings.
women from
them,
180
all
undergo
With
Yeomen.
On
the word na
i.e.
is
the note
(T.)
in the
b
"or
as
in."
represents the King of Britain as settling the Scythian Peohtes in Catenes (Caithness). But the Britons scorned to give them
wives. So they asked and obtained from Gilla Caor, King of Ireland.
Thurh tha
That
fo]e
having been given to Cruithne with the consent of Herimon. Our author seems to intimate
represent
women
women And
like
wifmen ....
spelien
.
here that they were taken by force. Comp. lines 215-218. Tea, wife of Herimon
gan
Irlondes speche.
10069.
Ith.
may
I
1
fact,
that
what
ought
9,
Notes, line
page
Old Layamon
(H.) they did speak that language. c This is very obscure Great labour.
246
la
la
banba a
na pln
185
yipiuc ruiplec
190
oon
l?o
lip
leran.
in
'95
o'mbfp Cholpfai.
Ro
the meaning seems to be, either that the Picts had to sustain great labours and contests in order to obtain their wives ; or that, after obtaining them, they had to
is a range of mountains beginning in the barony of Owneybeg and Coo-
Ebhlinue,
nagh, in the county of Limerick, and extending in the direction of Nenagh and
neach, or Usnagh,
Cashel, in the county of Tipperary. Uisis a hill still bearing
endure great labour before they acquiied a permanent settlement. See Add. Notes,
p.
P-
Ixx.,
and
(r.)
Keating (Haliday's
ed.),
317
d
the name, about four miles from Ballymore Lough Sewdy, in the county of West-
This quatrain is quoted by Keating, p. 288. Banba, Fothla, and Eire, were the three queens of the Tuatha De
Banba
meath.
cuipleao.
In
line
184. L.
reads pepech
N. reads fipiur cuipleac (a mistake, probably, for cuipleac)and Keating (in Halliday's edit.), peirpeac, ruipleac. These differences are merely differences of spelling
*
(
who
T.)
which
moun-
Sent them,
1
county of
Sleibhte
In line
Kerry.
Sliabh
Ebhline,
now
e.
irresisti-
247
With
And
hosts,
185
Faint, wearied;
at
Ebhlinne, murmuring,
f According to the laws of war From the firm land over nine waves
190
Of
Herimon went s
'95
To Inbher
Colptha".
Donn
ble.
should be
their's.
both
is
sides.
The words
which Amergin
(T.)
to
The story here alluded given by Keating, p. 291. The Milesians demanded a settlement in the counis
Laws ofwar.
pronounced his judgment are preserved in the Leabhar Gabhala of the O'Clerys, p. 72, where they are interpreted by a copious gloss, being in an ancient and nearly obsolete dialect of
Irish.
8
said to have
The Tuatha De Danaan try, or a battle. offered to leave the decision of this question to the Milesian judge,
(I*)-
Amergin, who
Went.
L. reads lu
ID
and
in the
next
line lap
cumo
He
own
bre-
waves."
colc&a,
"upon
thren; but enjoined that the Milesians should re-embark, and go to sea, a distance of nine waves,
cimcheall an cuaio
(T.)
h
bam cun
mepjjja.
if
they
Inbher Colptha.
could
effect a
of Milesius,who was
ing, p. 293.
The bay of Colpa, son drowned there KeatThis is the name still given
:
248
l?o
gab Oono
ic
t>o
ba mapb
apcnam
cfn comaip
ofpcfpc h-ippaip.
Co cuapcbao
copn la lerac
lia
a cfneoil
200
japap.
ba
h-epin
a h-eoacc anbul
uili
t>ia
claino cecaich
205
paupper
in
pop pofpaic
2
bfn Lujoac.
IO
Rop
to
the
mouth
of
the
river
Boyne
at
desirable to ascertain
at the
Cen cunjaip,
L.
p.
293.
(T.)
this
it appears that the south-western promontory of Kerry was anciently called Irrus, or the western pro-
Irnis.
From
of a pagan burying ground. From their inaccessible situation it is not likely that any rude monuments they may contain
The words
montory,
for it
ship-
wreck, according to
place
*
tradition,
took
" stone of his race" probably allude to a custom of later date, when an inscribed
stone,
(T.)
See above,
56, note
It
would be very
For co cuapcbao,
199,
L. reads
ap
249
Donn went
At
3
.
There was raised for him a cairn with the stone of Over the broad sea, An ancient stormy dwelling; and Tech Duinn",
It is called.
his race,
200
all
205
At Inbher Scene m they landed, The story is not concealed, The rapid great stream in which bathed
FiaP, wife of Lughadh.
2
1
They
ap lainnext line poncec, bold, daring, for contec, boisterous, wave-bea;
cocbab and
cheach ;
of Amergin,
who was
also in the
ten
l
C^ -) Thiswos.
45-
name
"
mouth of the
(T.)
river Corrane,
bul.
From this
quatrain
it
in the Co.
Fial.
Kerry
of the
be the burial place of Bonn's posterity. I am not aware that it has ever been exa-
death of Fial, who was the daughter of Milesius and wife of Lughad, son of Ith,
is
mouth
1
lp
in
Cpinn,
Skean ;
25
h-Gpint> opaij
Nemio.
21 5
Nip bacap mna poipbe pofpe ce a noglea dp n-jaic a m-ban jabpac clfmnap
Uuac Oea.
Oo
220
mpp
lapp
clfmnap.
in
Ro jab hfpimon
225
Co
mac locha ja pocpaij ipm
loch,
-|
Fial
mjfn IDileo a bean occa pocpai^ ipn Do luio fyujab juy an ou loch.
i
Lughaidh came on shore where the woman was naked, and she thought it was another man, and died of
shame immediately. And from her the river and its mouth have their name."
mbaoi an m^fn of
opo pU paip pamlaio acbail oo naipe po checoip, ap uaire anmnijcep an abann con a " It was on the night on which mb'ep. in Eri, that Loch the Milesians landed
e
)
nocc
-\
Then
follows, in the
said to
Leabhar Gabhala, a
(TV)
West Munster.
This
the tribes in possession of the country. fact, which, if true, would account for
Eri, to
her coasts,
As
is
recorded,
alliance with the Firbolg,
They made an
And
There were no charming, noble wives For their young men; Their women having been stolen, they made c With the Tuatha Dea
.
alliance
half of
all
the land,
To
After
220
just
And
Herimon tookq
the north
As the inheritance of his race, With their antiquity, with their prosperity, With their rights
;
225
With
the difference of race so manifest in the
After line
mere
Irish population,
is
not mentioned
by Keating or other popular historians. L. reads in v. 216, cia po njlea; and for
ap
njaic, in the next line,
p
eight
lines.
agree that
ern,
capojapc
For apba
is
(T.)
and Heber the southern parts of Ireland, and yet Giraldus Cambrensis reTopographia
Hiber. D. III.
e. 6.
Was
given.
Oopaca, L.
the same
MS.
eviline,
Camd. p. 737: "Procedente vero tempore duo istorum nominatissimi Hibernis scilicit
et
Herymon
pin chaipc Tnichmm chombpup (T.) q Took. 5a^a T' 1". In the next line
L. has
cona ch mean, " with his race ;" and in lines 225, 226, cona peanchop,
this
Herymoni cessit pars AusHebero quidem Aquilonaris." To day, however, the people of Munster
2J2
Co na
n-ounib, co
na cacaib,
230
Co na
buaoaib, co na h-uile,
235
Do
claino
hfpimom DO Cajnib
240
luar co clocoa,
pocapc
"
With With
its pride,
with
its
wars.
%* fc
With
s
ahoute of distress,
Heremoni,
...
&c.,
cum omnes
from
its
rashness,
wings."
(T.)
tralem."
p. 10, note
r
Power.
The MS.
here
reads cun
(T.)
Fortresses
Here again
nounib,
is
we have cona
tresses,"
cornmup, but the context shows that the scribe intended to write cona, and I have
altered
it
accordingly.
L. reads
cen cho-
which
(T.)
'
the poet, having p. 306, of Cir, son of Cis, been allotted to Herimon, and Onee, the
harper, to Heber.
"
Cona
(T.)
con a
Grandeur.
L.
reads
cona
umla,
2 53
With
its
fortresses
r
,
with
its
troops,
Fierce, active;
230
on,
5
,
its
power
With its victories, with its grandeur", With its hospitality, With its vivacity combined with hardiness, With its loveliness, with its purity.
2 35
240
The
humility, or submission
line,
;
ness,"
cona peiji; in line 237, for cpia " without harshoupe, L. has cen ouipi, " with, cona and in line
238,
peile,
K
the septs called Hy Niall, seated in Meath and Ulster ; also of the families of
of
all
Lagenians,
i.
e.
Rudhraighe,
families.
The great
families of
Ugaine Mor, king of Ireland, whose commenced, according to O'Flaherty, A.M. 3619, was a lineal descenster.
the O'Conors,
reign
dant of Herimon; and to his son, Laeghaire Lore, are traced the O'Conors of Offaly,
O'Tooles,
O'Byrnes,
Mac Murroughs,
all
-(T.)
y
the great families of Leinster. Ugaine is also the ancestor of Con of the Hundred Battles, and
Gillpatricks,
Mac
and
Renowned.
L. reads
na.
in the
.1.
oeip-
254
porape, na Ofpi, TTloj Lama,
la cuji Cuatnje,
pip Oalpiacai, Co]ica pinne,
ip
245
Copcu
pofoa.
I?i5paio clainne
Gcac
uili
Oomblfn,
cuip Docelaib,
Ip pijpao Qipjiall
a buicne,
250
co loch pebail.
FT
cipc,
i.
e.
the
;
soutb,
L.
and
reads
lias
been so
(T.)
translated
but
here,
Niall
Mogh Lamha's
race.
Mogh Lamha
II.,
pino paichle
'
(T.)
King of
The Fotharlf
daughter of Con of the Hundred Battles, and was the father of the three Cairbres,
are descended.
The
district of Dalriada,
Ogyg.
iii.
now
ed
county Antrim,
The
takes
it.
name from
thart settled in various parts of Leinster, and the baronies of Fothart or Forth, in
8,
still
The
He was
Fedhlimidh Rechtmhar, and were, therefore, of the senior line of Ugaine Mor.
But they were set aside by Con of the Hundred Battles, and afterwards expelled from Meath by Cormac O'Cuinn, his grandson,
of Conaire Mor,
b
who began
iii. c.
his reign
A. D. 254
reads
Ogyg.
trict
69.
They
mountainous
now
county of Louth,
now Cooley
the ce-
2 55
The Fotharts", the Deisi, Mogh Lamha's* With the warrior of Cualgne", c The men of Dalriada, Corco-Rinne
,
race,
245
And
Corco-Roeda
d
.
The kings of the race of Eochaidh Doimhlen', The pillars of his houses,
f
,
from Buichne
250
Fir
mon, was the champion of Cuailgnc, and perhaps he is here particularly alluded
to.
which
is
He
e.
is
called
"a
pillar of
ing of L., was king of the country now He was called Eile, or Ely, in Ormond.
married to Ele,
Mac Luchta,
common
Many,
f
O'Hanlons, &c.
mother Finche
c
(T.)
Corco-Rinne
;
L. has simply na the Argialla. h-Qip^ialla, They were the descendants of the three Collas, the
Kings of Argiatt.
pano
is
but
know
not
who were
the
sons of Eochaidh
T
Doimhlen Loch
Ogyg.
Febhail.
iii.
There
c.
7 6.-(7 .)
From
Buichne
to
L.
is,
The meaning
Corco-Raeda
that the authority of the Argialla extended over the district, from the River
Suighdhe, already mentioned as the ancestor of the Deisi. The Corcoraidians occupied the barony of Corcaree in the coun(T.) Ogyg. iii. c. 69 ty of Westmeath f Eochadh DoimMen He was the son of
Cairbre Liffeachar, King of Ireland, and
father of Colla Huais,
Buichne to Loch Febhail or Foyle. In St. Patrick's time the Argialla had possession of all the country about Loch
Foyle and the
now counties
of Monaghan,
Armagh, a great part of Tyrone, and of Where the barony of Slane in Meath.
the Buichne
is I
King of Ireland
it
ap-
Ogyg.
iii. c.
pears to be the
name
( T.)
Copam
2 55
Cofnnia caippoec.
260
Coraid.
Fer da Ghiall,
i.
e.
Eochaidh
Hy-Many,
Connaught, whose territory extended from Grian to Coraidh. See 0' Donovan's
Genealogies,
pp.
7, 10,
Ogyg- P- 3 2 9- Tne names Aendia, Trennia, and Coennia, lines 257, 258, are other names given to the three Fothads,
Airgtheach, Cairptheach, and Canann.
Tribes,
&c.,
of
Hy-Many,
-(T.)
1
For copuio, in line 251, L. reads copaich, and in In line the next line cenoach nimeap.
25, 66, 130, 134.
Corpre Arad.
is
no Copppe cliac, and liacain, piogemo, pono mbiacac the same reading occurs also in L., both
reading
given thus
is
in-
readings being inserted together, so as to give this stanza the appearance of containing six lines
:
necessary to comhalf
it signifies, literally,
blacL(T.)
k
Fothads
sons of
The three Fothads were the Lugadh Mac Con, King of Ireland
Caipppi Qpao,
Qpao
Chipi,
A. D. 250, according to O'Flaherty's dates. They were called Fothad Airgtheach, Fothad Cairptheach, and Fothad Canann.
Qpao
Cliach,
Oal pino
piacach.
257
Fir da Ghiall, who dwell from Grian to Coradh",
Without contempt,
Fiachra, Dalian,
2 55
Aendia, Trennia,
Coennia of
Corpre Arad
1
,
chariots.
Arad
Tire,
Arad
Latharn
Cliathach, m
,
260
Benntraighe, lonmanaich,
The
Cairbri,
Of
neans of Munster, according to others. See M'Firbis, pp. 381, 503. They were
settled at
Cairpri, Arad,
Arad
Thiri,
Arad
Cliacli,
and
also at Bantry,
counties of
The
Arad Cairpri Arad, Arad Thire, and or Cliathach, are the tribes setCliach
tled in Duharra, and the adjacent terri-
Meann
fol.
in
Mughdhorne
(T.)
Book of Leacan,
88, 6,6
Dal Finn
Fiatach.
The descendants
ritory in Tipperary.
See
O'Donovan's
Book
of Rights, published
p.
by the
Celtic
Society,
46,
n.
(T.)
district of
m Latham.
nach, began to reign in Emania, as King of Uladh or Ulidia, in the year A.D. 108,
The
Lame, Co.
and
p.
one of the sons of Ugaine Mor. The Benntraighe are the descendants of Beann, son
of Connor
Mac
accounts
who
(T.)
settled in Ulster.
Ogyg.
p. 266.
258
buaoac,
munnp hfpimom,
265
mic
TTlileD.
uili
n-Qpgaic.
270
Gocu
l?airlinne cfn
cam
ccic,
cecaig,
2 75
co
Dal
"
Corpraiyhe
in the text, tlie
MS. has
the correction
;
where the Eoghanachts are to be found, of which the poet proceeds to enumerate
the principal. The Eoghanachts were the descendants of Eoghan, son (if Oilioll
no Copppuijje
hand and over Cparpa^e, the correction no tJapcpotje, which have been adopted in the transin a later lation.
L. reads poolci
in
Copbpuioi pceo
are
Olum, KingofMunster, A. 0.237 Ogyg. of them p. 326. There were various septs
in the south of Ireland, as the
Oapcpaioi, and
Dipeoch.
Eoghan-
The Corpraighe
the deson
of
now
Knockany,
in the
Cormac Mac Art, King of Ireland, A. D. 279 Ogyg. p. 341. The Dartraighe were
a tribe situated near
anacht Locha Lein, or O'Donohues, at Loch Lein, now the Lake of Killarney,
Loch
Gill, in
the
the
Ith.
Caisil, Carthys, of Cashel ; the Eoghanacht Euis-airgid, near the river Nore in Ossory; Eoghanacht
Eoghanacht
or
Mac
e.
in
every place
2 59
The
families of Corpraighe
is their
and of Dartruighe,
Herimon,
265
Fertile
territory,
A mighty host,
Son of Miledh.
The descendants
In every place p
of
,
At Ani, Loch
And
Ros-argaid.
270
,
are found
Mumhan
s
,
r
.
2 75
Dal
Cork
;
the Eoghan-
icaic
s
(T.)
Cats.
Dal
The
of Conall Eachluadh,
way and
;
Scotland. Ogyg. p. 328. The MS. reads cloenoabcnp in line 269, for which the reading of L. has been adopted in the
text, as
q
the fourth century Ogyg. p. 386. The title of Dal Cais was given to the inhabitants of Thomond, including the great
families
of O'Brien,
(T.)
i.
e.
the Eog-
of Oilioll
the
(T.)
i.
Mumhan:
i.
(bpiju),
e.
settlements of Munster.
In
O'Meaghcr (of IkerTipperary), O'Conor (of Glengiven, Co. Londonderry), O'llara and O'Gara,
rin,
in the diocese of
each rhip
2
La
260
Dal
TTloja,
cech Du icar,
(,115111
im Dualaic,
280
Ira,
Gpne
each, and in line 277 oal mancha, oal cuipc, oal cfca cianachca. (7 .)
1
Mac Conry
mara
;
(anglicized
King) of Conne-
'
Dal Mogha
The
race of Mogh
meath, &c.
From
Tlie
name
of Delvin
Ogyg.
327
x
the
Tratraiyhe
The
and
of the Cuircne,
Firbis, p. 165.
Galerif/fi.
in
Westraeath
a branch
Mac
u
(T.)
ery of Tradry, in the barony of Bunratty, Co. Clare. They were of the Firbolg, but the territory became the inheritance of
by the intrigues of
to lly into
his daughter,
It is also
ing the
O'Haras,
O'Cathesis,
and forced
stated
Meath.
and O'Hcnessys, in Connaught and Meath. They were descended from Corinac Galengach, great-grandson of Oilioll Olum, King of Munster. The MS. reads in line 278
that
of his
Trad-
M 'Firbis,
(T.)
The Luiylmi.
their
The
the Gailenga (Ogyg. p. 328), and gave name to the barony of Luighne
in
the Co.
LugaidLage
The brother
of Oilioll
Dal Mogha
The
The Tratraighe* wherever they are found, The Luighni y are of the same race,
z
280
Lugaid-Lage
Liguirne,
a
.
And Mogh-Nuadhait
The fame
Ith>>,
As
wave c
The
Olum, who slew Art, monarch of Ireland,
after the battle of
O'Hedersceol or O'Driscoll.
O'Flaherty
Magh Mucroimhe, near Co. Galway. A. D. 270. LighAthenry, urn, the grandson of Eochy Finn Fothart,
was the companion of Lugaid Lage in the battle, and joined him in the slaughter of
now
is
of
from Fothadh
Conann, son of Lughadh Mac Con, King of Ireland. Ogyg. pp. 329, 330. There
a curious historical tract on the history of the race of Lughaidh Mac Ith, in the Book of Leacan, fol. 122, which is well
is
King Art
"
Ogyg. p. 328. Mogh Nuadhat The father of Oilioll Olum, and head of all the race of Heber.
He compelled Con
to divide Ireland
of the
Hundred
Battles
light
Ogyg.
known.
The word
;
315
b
(T.)
Lugaid son oflth. Our author having mentioned the principal septs descended
from Herimon and Ileber, the sons of
Milesius,
now
called ftpigio
get, a
Aenguis (i Feb.), St. Bridget is ban bulcc nuullun, " Bridof great shouting ;" and the
race of Lugaid, son of Ith, who was the leader and instigator of the Milesian invasion.
woman
.1.
gloss says:
ip an uupul, no nuall an .1. ip mop, nuall caich ocumchio icje pop &PIJIC. No ip mop nuall celebapchu oc &PIJIC,
now extant
is
that
known by
the
name
of
ic;
i.e.
"nuall ann,
a shout
there
or
262
Gpne Gpbpcuge
ineic
TTlur'ca
bapcan,
285
Cugoach.
>
pi
290
Lcm
in liGpin t>o
clamo
pf
Ip,
rriic
TTHleo,
TTliDip
Puopaije
pacrna parac,
2 95
copcu
in a later
e
hand
T.)
Lugaidh Oircthe. Lughaid Oircthe, from whom descended the Corco Oircthe
Lughaid
Cal,
from
whom
the inhabitants
(T.)
c
of the district of Calry, of Loch Gill, barony of Carbery, Co. Sligo ; and Lugaidh
Wave
Bascan.
L. reads
Mac
puopaj means
d
straight, direct.
The Ernai,
Arbhraighe,
Con, King of Ireland (from whom came the Corco Laighde, in the west of the Co.
Cork), were all sons of Daire, of the race of Ith (T.) Ogyg. p. 329
'
[Orbhraigh or Orrery, Co. Cork], Musca (Muscraighe), and Bascan, are tribes
of the race of Herimon, according to the
Derga.
8
h
Not known
(T.) (T.)
common
Ir,
account.
of Lecan
Oen-Ailildc.
Unknown
states that
by some they
fol.
Dun-Kermna
son of Ith,
line
112,
L. reads in
the next
the copy
na
cpi lujaio.
At
line
286
7th century,
Dun
to
Patrick,
from one of
district be-
in the
the
Do Courcys,
whom the
a column was left blank for the continuation, which is now filled with other matter
longed Ogyg. p. 205 ; Keating, in the of Cearmna. It had its old name reign
263
The
d
,
285
Lughaid-Orcthe
Lughaid Gala,
Berre',
B Derga', Oen-aibhle
The King
of
Dun-Kermnah
Lughaid Laighde.
Eri
is full
290
Ir,
of the race of
Son of Milcdh,
Midir
k
,
With
Conmac with
his ....
2 95
Of great
wealth,
The
of Dun Kermna, from Cearmna, king of the southern half of Ireland, who began
to reign conjointly with Sobhairce, both
take of transcription in this name, for it does not occur in the genealogies of the
race of
Ir. Eudhraighe, ancestor of the Clanna Kudraighe, of the race of Ir, was
M. 3045,
Our author according to O'Flaherty. differs from the best authorities, if we are
to
p.
from Lughad, son of Ith. For the Ernai of middle Munster were descended
lies
to
(ib. p.
266).
from Cathaoir, son of Edirscol, King of and the Ernai of Dun-Kermna, Ireland
;
Foot-soldiers, or kernes.
For Ciup a
in
South Munster, from Duibhne, son of the same Cathaoir, from whom their poswere called Corco-Duibhni.
ceichepn, we should probably read Clap cona ceichepn. The last word of this
line ought, perhaps, to
terity
They
Berre.
Now
(T.)
k
Midir.
There
is
Queen of Connaught(Ogyg. iii. c. 46). Ciar was ancestor of all the tribes called Ciar-
264
300
pepjupa
inic
l?oppa.
35
Sil
Lu1
achra (comprising the greater part of the present county of Kerry), the patrimony
of O'Conor Kerry
;
nally co-extensive with the diocese of Kilfenora, Co. Clare. The O'Loghlins of Burren,
Ciarriaghe Ai,
now
now remain-
Claim Kethern
in
raighe Locha n-Airneadh, in the county Mayo, comprising that portion of the ba-
The
ian,
Mac
Koigh, ex-King
of Ulster.
ofTuam. See O'Donovan's Ily Fiachrach, Conmac was the anp. 484, and map.
cestor of the people called Conmaiene. as the Conmaicne ol'Moyrein, in the counties of Longford and Leitrim, of whom the
son of Fergus
Mac Roigh.
Ogyg.
p.
274.
-(T.)
Dal m-Buain, or Dal m-Buinne, were
the descendants of Buain, son of Fergus
O'Farrells and
cipal
Mac Rannalls
;
Conmacne Mara, now Connemara and Conmaicne Tola, barony of Kilmaine, Co. Mayo. O' Flaherty's West Connaught, pp. 92-94. The third son, Core, was the
ancestor of the Corco-modhruadh, or Corcumruaidh, mentioned line 298, in the barony of Corcomroe, which was origi-
Mac Koigh. Their territory comprised the barony of Upper Massareene, Co. Antrim, with the parishes of Kilwarlin and
Drumbo.
note
',
Iteeves's
Ogyg. 274. Dal Confinn were the descendants of Aongus Finn, son
p.
364.
of Fergus
Ogyg.
p. 2 75 .-(r.)
Of fierce
valour,
,
300
Mogh
The
Roith
The son
of Ross.
Warlike, fierce, The seven Laigse q of Leinster the wealthy, The seven Soghans r
.
305
The
Mogh
Roith.
celebrated Druid of
the race of the Ciarraighe. His posterity obtained the territory of Fermoy,
liotcc, and says that he assisted Simon Magus, to make the Roth-ramhach, a magical wheel, by means of which Simon
Co. Cork
was enabled
to
air,
and
families of O'Dubhagain or
O'Duggan, and
which
fatal
is
to
overwhelm
Europe
in
some
O'Coscraigh
also
calamity before the day of judgment. See this strange legend in D. Mac Firbis,
p.
in
Irish
535 (MS. in the Library of the Royal Academy), and Book of Leacan, fol.
(T.)
See Keating, in the reign of Conall Caol and Cellach; Colgan, in Vit. S. Molaggas,
ad 20 Jan.
All the foregoing tribes and
lines
133
P
Fachtna:
i.
e.
personages (mentioned 295 are here said to be of the race of Fergus Mac Roigh [so called from his mother's
to 301)
of Ireland.
family of Rudhruighe, and race of Ir, King of Ulster, A.D. 236. Tighernach, Annal. in an. Ogyg. iii. c. 66 ; Reeves's Ecclesias;
A.M.
tical Antiq.,
11
Appendix GG.,
Leix
p. 334.
(T.)
Ogyg. p. 265. Mogh Roith is called protector from his having, by his magic, assisted the
Laiglise, or
Districts inhabited
by the descendants of Laoighseach Ceannmhor, son of Conall Cearnach, of the race of Ir. See Addit. Notes, p. Ixxiii, note s
.
Munster men
to defeat
Cormac
Mac
the second century. Dudley Mac Firbis translates the name of Mogh Roth, Magus
-(T.)
'
6.
Soghans.
The
posterity of Sodhan
266
Concnll 5^ ai TT mic ba epcocno ogjia Oo TTlaig porhaio DO TTlai5 DO TTiai5
Sil
310
Oo
TTlnij Sulioe
DO
Do TTlaig TTlace
o'lnbiup
Do
me
Goco TTlaipeoa
Diam
bojib
maicpe miaD
3'5
nojiDD ningnaD
a Cmomuine laenDjiec
uap loc
Laecjiao
pil T
mic 320
bdij; cfn
gainne
Cope
Salbhuidhe, son of Fiacha Araidhe. Six of
the
seven districts
in
inhabited
by them
were
Hy Many, and one in Meath. See O'Donovan's Hy Many, pp. 72, 159, 188.
s
-(T.)
Conal Glas.
This was Couall Anglonnach, son of Feich, and founder of the
families of Conaille
Muirthemhne, county
Armagh
x
(T.)
Louth.
the hill
Magh
Inhlier Buais
The other
known.
'
now Bush,
(2'.)
Magh
Sulidhe
The
e.
of
Down
and Connor.
What
is
meant
Fernmaigh:\.
by lath Aiche, or the land of Aiche, in the next line, I do not know. (T.)
y
now Farney,
Eocho Mairedha
He was drowned
267
The
s
,
son of Ech,
Spread themselves
listlessly
Uisnigh,
310
To Magh Sulidhe', to Fernmaigh", To Magh Macha, To Inbher Buais x of bursting torrents, To the land of Aiche.
,
Eocho Mairedhay the rebellious son, Of wonderful adventure, Who was overwhelmed in lucid Linnmhuine, With the clear lake over him.
,
The heroes
(
2
,
)f
valour undaunted,
ta muipe oa
in
320 Core
muirpe miao
(^ennpec,
about A. D. 90, by the eruption of the lake, now called from his name, Loch
n-Eochadh, or Loch Neagh, which overspread the plain before called Liathmhuine.
mume
He
is
called
eruption
of
step-mother.
lines
Loch Neagh, see the Dinnseanchus, and the Leabhar n-Uidhri, fol. 36. (T.)
1
we should
Riglibard, read,
was
oia
the descendants of
e. (i.
Dubhthach Daelten-
Who
of the black tongue), and are gaidh said to have occupied the land now co-
Linnmhuine,
vered by
N.
is
all
confusion,
until they were and dispersed into Meath, dispossessed Munster, &c., by Eochaidh Mac Mairedha,
Lough Neagh,
thus:
2
Munster
2 68
Cope
oice
doe
Se cinfba nac
r>o
muncip
325
ciappa
itiagfn,
Succa, Ui
Lajfn. Leip fo rhmpmip fmap ap cponic cia no hglfo ?
Inci
33
cona
ip pip pin,
the eruption
1
;
apaile,
pi^
-\
comub DO
-]
ib caipp-
Ogyg.
p.
hua
pailgi DO,
550
ma6
DO aicecITlael-
line 322,
who gave
* Si.i-
tribes.
Tebup
TnuijjiM
The
" Others say,
8liucca, hui
a quotareadings adopted are taken from tion of this stanza which occurs in a short
and
it
is
true,
that he
MS. volume
LL.D. The
"
of Ui [Finn] was of the Ui Tairrsigh and that they were of the AithFailghe,
echtuath
[or
Henry
volume
J.
is
Monck Mason,
Esq.,
Maehnura says
Tribes," &e.
Amradh
[Poem on Columbkille and other writings]. The whole passage, for which I am indebted to
Mr. E. Curry,
is
aile."
here,
This passage is worthy of insertion not only as preserving the true reading of the stanza before us, but also
because
as follows:
Clobepaio
we
learn
from
it
incidentally
269
Corc-Oiche, humblers of the proud, without fear, The noble Dal Selle.
a Six tribes who are not of Breoghan's people. Who hold lands:
The Gabraighe
Succa, Ui Tairsigh,
325
Galeous of Leinster.
Fully have
we made our
it ?
Chronicle,
Who
It
will criticise
has
its
middle, and
end.
its
beginning,
33
And
its
It is certain to
me
There
that the present
the
name of The
line 327.
Chronicle
It
of Leinster."
instead of Se,
we should
only are mentioned, and Keating speaks of three only, enumerating the very same
three that are here given, all of whom he says were of the race of the Firbolgs.
oeipio
cpi
The hint Ily-Many, pp. 85, 86, 90. thrown out in the passage quoted from Mr. Mason's MS., that the three non-Gadelian families
bponj pe Seuncup jupab oioB na h-aicrheaoa po pil a n-6ipmn, nuc DO jjaomiolaib .1. ^abpuine Sliucu a 5Connaccaib,
bpailj;e,
-\
and therefore joined with the insurgents who murdered the nobles of the Gadclian
race,
and
set
up
is
new
line of popularly
Ui Caippij;
fxii^ion.
jcpic
o
an-
c.
^alium
"Some
See Ogyg. iii. and Keating, at the reign of Tuathal Teachtmar. Breoghan being the common
elected kings,
54,
curious.
tiquaries say that it is of them [viz. of the Firbolgs] are descended the three families that are in Ireland
ancestor of
all
who
are not of
not say that the tribes enumerated were of the race of Breoghan is eqiiivalent to saying that
the Gadelians,
river]
viz.,
they were
not
Gadelian.
Suck
in Conacht, the
Ui Tairsigh,
-(T.)
270
cona pcngbe nf ba na bap Ifpiu.
pfjiiu
335
IV.
[t>uaN
Dal Riaoa, umoppo, oap labpamap 50 leg op mo nac ppuil amopup againn ipin m-beajan oa m-bunanup, cpaobpjaoileao Da larhpam pan leabappa. Cuipeam pean tmain Seancapa a pfo
~|
ap Qlbain annpo
]Tla|ipo
piop.
f
aoep je eapbabac
mp
pi'om na pio
na pann Depe-
anar,
~|
pop
mp
pleccaib ele:
Q
''
eolcha
Their origin.
-Mr.
Curry
lias
1
suggestoujrht O
ed that the
to
first line
of this
poem
oil,
O'Flaherty, Lynch, Keating, and others, the best scholars of the seventeenth century, have taken
line.
it
as a
verb in the
first
gin]
of the
Gadelians?"
which would
make
Still II r.
with the
as is usual in bardic
compositions of this nature; and although there is a seeming grammatical irregiilarity in repeating the possessive
Duan
following
pronoun
it
refers,
uncommon
in Irish
last line
on
all
redundancy. In the
poem
it is
the connecting link in the history of the Gaels of Ireland and Scotland. Colgan says
of it, "quo ego non
legi,
cunum
as a verb, for it
would be the
fu-
nee Scoto-Britanni
271
There
will be
Or more
Sufficiently
plain.
Much
335
IV.
DUAN ALBANACH
OF
the Dalriadans, of
the truth
C
.
whom we
little
have
lately
spoken
we have no
doubt of
of the
we have attempted
We
poem Thus
it speaks, although it is defective" in counting the kings in the last quatrain, and according to other accounts
:
O
producunt, ullum Keguni Scotorum vetustiorem Scriptorem." O'Flaherty says
the same thing, Ogyg. p. 466; and Pinkerton calls it, "beyond question the most
ancient
extant."
all
has also printed it, with a very erroneous version, by the elder Charles O'Conor.
As Dr. O'Conor's
errors,
it
version
is
also full of
monument
of l)alriadic
history
work
Lately spoken :
i.e.
MS.
of
Dud-
ley Mac Firbis, in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy, copied from by Mr.
Curry
is taken, had lately spoken of the families of Dal-Riada. See Reeves's Eccl.
poem
the original in the possession of the Earl of Roden. Dr. O'Conor has edited it from
p. 3
8.
(T.)
two MSS. in the Library of the Duke of Buckingham, at Stowe. Mr. Pinkerton
appears that the defects of this poem are of ancient date. They are also noted by O' Flaherty, who
Defective.
it
Hence
272
eolcha Glban
uile,
Glbanup po jab,
lia
plojj,
mac
bparaip
6 pdiceap
Qlba earpac.
10
"Verum
first
contigit."
Ogyg.
says,
p.
is
our author
" vos docti Albaniae toing with Qlbdn, tius ;" but he ought to have rendered it, " vos docti Albania; omnes." Inverse3heis
also entirely
number
of kings (fifty-two) mentioned in the last stanza, which does not agree
wrong he
;
translates
"
it,
Qui
with the number given in the poem, or with that given by other authorities
(T.)
primi didicerunt scientiam e vestris ;" but juKuil is a substantive, not a verb. Mr.
Skene, in his English version of this poem (Collectanea de rebus Albanicis, edited by
the lona Club,
p. 70), is still
The land of Alba Glbanpuij may, perhaps, be for Qlbanpi^e, the king'
dom
read
who
B
first."
(T.)
Numerous.
wood
or forest.
In the
may be
for le,
2 73
all
ye learned of Alba
Ye well skilled host of yellow hair What was the first invasion is it known Which took the land of Alba ?
!
to
you
Albanus possessed it, numerous g his hosts He was the illustrious son of Isacon,
He
deceit,
its
name.
brother
Icht.
i
As
Briutus possessed the noble Alba, far as the conspicuous promontory of Fothudan'.
the good,
Long after Briutus the prosperous, The race of Nemhidh took it,
with,
Erglau
but
it
may
also signify
numerous,
Mr. Skene renders plo j, race, which is wrong. Dr. O'Conor might have taught
any of the other accounts of a brother called Bras. 6pap means active,
tice in
energetic,
see p.
restless.
',
For the
sea of Icht,
In the next line Dr. O'Conor renders mac pein " filius
31, note
fuit."
which ought to be " filius ille For ip, in line 7, Dr. O'Conor and For the fancied
de-
this
promontory with
its
modern name,
(T.)
Active.
take bpap as a proper name, and translate, "His brother Bras;" but this is
nonsense, for the expelled brother was evidently Albanus; and
Charles O'Conor (in Pinkerton) and Dr. O'Conor, make Fothudan the name of a
"to
we have no
no2
the plains of the hunter Fothudan ;" and the latter, "usque ad fines venatoris Fo-
274
ia P
tio
cceacr ap a
Icing,
15
mp
cciaccain a h-Gpeann-rhuij,
20
Cacluan an ceo
pij t>iob-pom,
n-Diaij,
25
Upi
thudani." But
tory.
pmn
is
certainly a promonin
(T.)
i
i
*Eiylan.
word
n-6pino.
Q oeich
apjlan,
i
mna
Gp^lun
founding
as
it
6aarh a cuaipceipc
-\
in
Domain.
.1.
^UID
makes
it
the
name
of a country.
"The
PTlacan
race of Neimhidh," he says, "acquired Earglan," but ho does not tell us where
6eoam
rpi
meic
-\
co h-lpp-
"
Earglan" was.
Pinkerton,
" oobup a cuuipceipc Qlban. They of Eri, retreatpassed under the shadow
ing from their distempers and tributes.
(see
the
name
of the Nemedians,
the authority of the
276,
a),
and
for this
he has
Beothach died of a plague in Eri. His ten wives survived him three-score years.
Ebath and
his
son,
i.e.
Baath, passed
Matan and
Dobar and
(T.)
who
i.
e.
survived the battle in which Conaing's tower was destroyed. t)o looap pin pop
2 75
k
Erglan
after
ships,
The Cruithnians
seized
it
afterwards"
1
,
After they had come from the plain" of Eri, Seventy noble kings of them
20
first
king of them,
you
briefly),
Eochadh p
after
them
;
25
children of Conaire, the comely man, Chosen men were the mighty Gaedhil.
The
The
1
Conaing's tower.
d.
note
This tower
is
in
making
it
" Cruthniam
Cathluan.
(T.)
Four Masters,
A.M. 3066.
(T.)
Mr. Skene translates, Afterwards. "The Cruithne acquired the western region."
rectly
n
See above, pp. 125, 139, In line 22, 50 cumaip does not sig-
O'Conor renders
it.
it,
nor
explicitly, as
Pin-
it
cor-
kerton reads 50
p
(T.)
Eochadh,
i.
e.
Eochadh Muinreamhar,
II.,
Plain.
or Bregia.
King of Ireland,
the ancestor of the Dalriadan kings of Ireland and Scotland. Seelleeves'sEcc. Antiq.
p. 320.
and Dr. O'Conor, render in the plural, which is wrong. Mr. plains Skene falls into the same error, but he
in Pinkerton,
the beautiful (as in line 27), to distinguish him from Conaire L, who was called Conaire
campos."
In line 20 he
is
also right
Mor, or the Great. Inline 27, O'Conor and Skene read na caiorii pip, which would be
plural, and
is
wrong
evidently
wrong
(T.)
276
aic,
30
Oec m-bba6na
i
m-bliaban m-biorjapg,
40
Oa
Miaban Conainj
j;ari
cdip,
cap ep Corh^aill Do 5^P ari cpi bliabna po cm?; ?;an poinn, ba pi Conall, mac Corhjoill.
Cerpe
xt
Valiant The word aic is rendered minus by Colgan, Trias Thaum., p. 115, In col. i, where he quotes lines 25-40. line 31 he renders apo a n^uf, "elato
''
" et voce propheprince of Dakradia], t.ica dixit ad ilium; Licet hodie videaris
humilis, et dcspectus in conspectu fratrum
animo."
5u r
signifies
mind,
courage,
omnium.
I)e te
evidently
(T.)
dientur, qui non solum in terra propria, sed etiam in regione longinqua et peregrina principabuntur ;" and see Colgan's
Patrick.
c.
137,
where
described as
given to Fergus only ;" Sanctus vero Patricius prffidictum benedixit Fergusium"
[soil.
Bounds
Colgan (uli
supr.*)
renders
to intimate that
Loam's
277
The
three sons of Ere, son of Eochadh the valiant", Three who obtained the blessing of Patrickr Seized upon Alba, exalted was their courage, Loarn, Feargus, and Aongus.
,
3o
Ten
years was Loarn (it is known to fame) 8 In the government of the bounds of Alba,
35
Numbered
40
Two
Three years
five times"
without interruption,
Was
Four
sovereignty extended to the very extreAlban. Pinkerton reads lap" of western
inities of
Mr. Skene
fol-
chaip Qlban,
a mistake.
is
and
lows O'Conor's reading, which he renders, not very intelligibly, " keenly the talu.'' See line 31. Fergus was surnamed the
Great, and was called
satisfied
with
this,
makes
Mac
name
of his mother.
be meant.
see Ogyg. p.
'
Ogyg.
i.e.
p.
472.
470
(T.)
(T.)
15.
Courageous
;
ngup
Mr.
Pinkerton
Skene renders this, erroneously, " three years and five;" although Dr. O'Conor's
278
45
n-gle,
pplaiceap Gacac
6ui6e.
.;rui.
Dia
mac peapchap
50
bliabna Oomnaill.
Uap ep
.;nii.
bliabna
Oommnll Oumn,
ip Chonuill.
55
cap ep Oun^ail
TTlaolDuin
.;ruii.
peapcaip
In line 41 Pinkerton reads, chonncnl jan cap ; Dr. O'Conor, note in the margin concur^ jan cap.
version
is
correct.
of
Mac
Firbis's
name
take
x
of a king,
;
with Gobhran
(T.)
MS. makes Conaing the who reigned conjointly but this must be a mislit.
Ten years seven times: i.e. seventy years, This has been translated by old Charles O'Conor, who furnished Pinkerton with " ten his version of this poem, years by
'
seven," which
certainly meant
70,
al-
Provinces
" of
many
divisions."
But
it
let
the authority
of theDuan suffer as
" of golden swords," reading na n-oplann. But Dr. O'Conor mentions the other Pinkerton reads, reading, p. cxxxvii. na niolpann, " of extended plains." Call,
in line 45, signifies within,
sion,
i.
e.
in posses-
Tighernach.
sailing,
is
literally
(T.)
and
279
Four years and twenty in possession, Was Aodhan, king of many provinces"
45
;
Ten
years seven times", a glorious career, Was the sovereignty of Eoehadh Buidhe,
reigned a quarter,
Connchad Cearr
renowned
in fame,
Sixteen years his son Fearchar, z After Fearchar (inspect the poems ),
50
The
After Domhnall Breac, of the towns Conall and Dungall, ten years,
The
thirteen years of
Domhnall Dunn,
55
(T.)
: i.
his
e.
reign.
The poems
(T.)
Of
this
1 8, p. 22) in the Library of Trin. Coll. Dublin. Mr. Skene renders these words, " by dominion of swords,"
with bluo, fame, a totally different word, which occurred a little before, line 49, where he renders pel blab, very absurdly,
"
still
confounding pamn with pinn; but Dr. O'Conor's version is correct. The reigns
assigned to Fearchar and Domhnall in this stanza are too long. See Ogyg. p. 477;
regno legitimo inclyto," and Mr. Skene, more strangely, " a shooting star."
is
put
for baile,
town or townland.
and Pinkerton, vol. ii. p. 117. This was the Domhnall who was defeated at the Battie of
Magh
brown
(T.)
280
60
Da
65
DO GOD na apDplaic.
DO bliaonaib Do caic Oorhnall, Da BliaDam Conaill, cem n-jle, ip a cearaip Chonaill ele.
Naoi m-blia6na Cupainnn cam, a naoi Qon5pa ap Qlbain,
70
cefpe
b
le^aleac,
line 51.
Behuld than Dr.O'Conor's copy reads, " read by thyself." The phrase,
"look you!" is still in use; see above, For pooa, long, the appellation here given to Fearchair, Dr. O'Conor
reads poja, which
herty, p.
c
it, perhaps correctly (T.) Afterwards __ Mr. Skene renders tap ream, "of the western regions,"not know-
renders
d
ing that Irish scribes write re for o. The death of Ainchellach is given by Tighernach
is
a mistake. SeeO'Fla-
479
(T.)
After Ainchellach under the year 719. the Annals mention two kings: Selbhach,
Mansions. The word pi^ceac seems be a compound of pi j, a king, and ceac, or ceac may be merely the ada house
to
;
O'Flaherty assigns
jective
termination, in which
will
case the
to these
years,
word
signify royal,
as
Mr. Skene
a8i
Fearchair the Long, behold thou b Passed one year over twenty.
60
The two
He
For one year was king afterwards* Aincheallach the Good, son of Fearchair.
The seven
And
The
65
Four and a
70
And
The nine years of Cusaintin the fair The nine of Aongus over Alban
;
The
year the death of Eochadh mac EochPinkerrecorded by Tighernach. ton gives Selbhach a reign of twenty years, and to Eochaidh " about ten." The Duan
last
Duan
all
ach
is
of this name.
Eochaidh
gal
the
Duan
substitutes
Dun-
is
stanza ap-
have been omitted, and the two pears lines 65 and 66, as Dr. O'Conor suggests,
and Alpin ; it omits Dungal and Eochaidh IV., who ought to come in between Muiredach (line 67) and Aodh
(line 68);
and
it
also omits
Eochaidh V.
were probably transposed to fill up the gap; but they contain the wrong names. There was probably some confusion made
and Alpin, who ought to come in between Eoganan (line 76) and Cionaeth or Kenneth Mac Alpin (line 77). It is further remarkable that these errors are in each
case
by an early copyist
it is
double,
arising
6.
20
282
cerjie
75
Tpfoca bliaoam Cionaoir cjiuaib, a cearaip Domnall DjiecjiuaiD, bliaoain co na bjifj, .;c;c;r.
r>on cujiao
Do Cupaincnt.
Da
85
Seacc
omission of two kings, and the subsequent attempt to mend the defect by transposi'
Eughanan.
to
be
omitted, of which lines 65 and 66 probably formed part, except that for Dungal,
in line. 65,
last note.
follows:
ual
II.,
DuuAodh
or
we should read Eochadh. See From the next king, Cionaith Kenneth Mac Alpin, the list of kings
Fionn, or
I., thirty; Uomhnall III., four; ConallUL, two; Conall IV., twentyfour; Constantino, nine; Aongus, nine;
Aodh
here given agrees, or originally did agree, with the Chronicon Pictorum; see above,
p. 167,
Aodh
II. ,
four
Eoganan,
;
thirteen
only
f
Eochadh
V.,
part of one
Alpin, four
;
Domhnal
(T.) assigned to Cionaith. The word pionnpcoWhite jlowers. coc signifies white or fair flowers. Old
is
Alpin, four; Constantino II., Mac Cinaodha (i. e. son of Kenneth), four-
Mac
Charles
O'Conor renders
is
it
"the
fair
haired," which
teen
(T.)
283
The
And
The
75
To
So
Two
years (hard was his complexion) To his brother, to Aodh, of the white flowers'
fair,
Cusaintin, brave
was
his
combath
85
The
Mr. Skene translate
taking pcorac
(line
it
for pciarac.
Constantino
herty was misled by it here, and assigns to Domhnal, son of Constantine, a reign
of five years.
Aodh Fionnscothach
in-
it
"
mode
son
Ro
of Constantine, both in O'Flaherty's list and in the Chron. Pictorum. See above,
p. 167.
cair (line 84) signifies spent or passed (on the throne), i. e. lived or reigned ;
see lines
''
But he
is
60 and 70
i.
(T.)
perhaps designedly.
?
The reader
year four times : i. e. four years. will observe that this is the
probably, his contest for the throne; jleac is a fight, a battle, not " in as Dr.
e.,
Combat:
impetus
pra;liis,"
O'Conor
renders
it.
43 and 47.
of Aodh,
284
90
ba
TTlonaiO TTlaolcolaim. pi
cap ef
.un.
TTlec
i
beafaiD 50 m-blaio,
100
mfp
pplaiciop Lu^lai^.
TTlaolcoluim anopa ap
pi,
Dpecb'i,
eolca.
Oa
'
Dubhoda.
This
is
Dubh,
is
partc octavi ml
p.
annum
is
1004."
Ogyg.
ahove,
p.
167.
He.
also called
DuiFus
There
See Ogyg. p. 487, by some writers. where O'Flaherty translates his name
"
was
Odo
k
niger."
(T.)
i.
Lynch's authority in the place referred to of Cambr. Eversus; but still it is probable that " Cinead
tioned (see
is
fil
Mac
Duibh, or Maaduff;
e.
the son
Dubh"
there
men-
of Dubhoda, line 39. O'Flaherty says: " Grimus, Scotice Macduibh; hoc est
Duffi seu
prio
p.
here called
'
Dubhodonis
filius,
quern proinvenio.
is
Verse.?
mark.
nomine
Kenneth dictum
7 annis
were bpeacembel-
Cambr. Ever,
ab anno 997 et
cam,
would mean
as
verses
lish, celebrate,
285
The seven
And
90
Seven years
to Cusaintin, listen
And
four to
Mac Duibh k
, 1
95
.
The
six years of
Donnchad
the wise,
;
After
Seventeen years the son of Fionnlaoich" Mac Beathaidh, the renowned, Seven months was Lughlaigh in the sovereignty.
is
100
Maelcoluim
now
the king
florid,
of lively visage,
man
Wise
One, the
Most Wise.
ye learned
'.
Two
sion,
translates,
"ofchc-
p.
167
(T.)
Is
now
the
king.
Malcolm,
son
of
m Monaidh:
in Scotland,
Dun Monaidh
in
Lome,
Donnchad, slew his predecessor Lulach, on the I st of January, A. D. 1058, according to Tighernach, and was himself killed This determines the age of the and also of the list of kings before poem,
in 1093.
palace of the Dalriadic kings of Scotland: now Dunstaffnage. See Battle of Magh
Rath,
p. 46, n.
a
.
given,
which
also terminates
with Mai-
TTlonaio,
is
in this
he
fol-
colm, and was therefore, probably, written in his reign. See above, p. 167. (T.)
<'
ye learned.
Qeolca.
Thefirst words
e.
Mac
Bea-
of the
poem
gin, according to a
custom of ancient
Irish
286
Oa
pi
I0 5
50
mac OonncaiO
fiol
DP
6pc apo^lain
Qlbam
seribes,
margin the initial word of the poem, whenever the same word occurred at the end of a line.
Colgan
p.
who used
to write in the
Kings Only forty-seven kings are enumerated in the present text of the
''
poem.
Thaum.,
number
thus
other sources.
Donnchadi
The comparison of his list with the poem shews that in the latter two kings
have been transposed, and
five
omitted.
287
Two
kings over fifty, listen To the son of Donnchadh of royal countenance, Of the race of Ere, the noble, in the easf,
!
Obtained Alba,
ye learned.
from the twenty-second to the nineteenth place, and Alpin, changed from the thirtythird to the twentieth.
'
The
east:
i.
e.
is
frequently called
writers.
No. 20, Eochaidh Mac Eochaidh; 23, Eochaidh Angbhuidh; 32, Eochaidh Mac Aodha finn); and 38, Gairig, or Gregory
and not in Scotland. For anoip, Dr. O'Conor and Mr. Skene read an oip, " of the
gold," which sense (T.)
is
Mac Dungail
(T.)
ADDITIONAL NOTES.
6.
Ill
ADDITIONAL NOTES.
No.
I.
Seepage
29.
THE
following table exhibits a comparative view of the names of the cities in the Irish and Latin copies, with the supposed modern names
:
IRISH COPIES.
LATIN COPIES.
Caer Gurthigirn
C.
?
I.
EXPLANATIONS.
f Gwrthernion in Radnorshire.
Caer Gortigern
C.
Caer Gwerthrynyawn ar
Graunth
(
C. Mencest
C. Leuill
C.
C. Mencipit or
Mumcip.
J
(
Verulam, at or near
ban's.
Carlisle.
St.
Al-
C. Luadiit or Luilid
Medguid
[Meguaid, L.
i
'
B -J
C. Colin C. Gusdirt [Gustint. L. B.]
C.
Meguid
Colun
MeivodinMontgomeryshire.
Colnchester in Essex.
I
C.
C. Custeint
C.
Caernarvon.
.
C.
Abrog
Ebrauc or Eborauc.
York.
(
C. Caratauc
C. Britton C.
-c
in Shropshire.
_,.
Bristow? or Dunbarton?
f
C. C.
Machod
Lunaind
TLuffain. L
Mancester inWarwickshire?
or Manchester i
Mauchguid
<
(.
L.
\ C.
J
.,
Lunden
London.
IRISH
Ludain. B.J
and Brito-Latin
lists.
Though a 2
IV
IRISH COPIES.
[Cose. L. Caisi. B.] C. C. Irangin FGirangon, L.
C.
I
Oen
EXPLANATIONS.
Chepstow
,
h
.
Giraigon, B.]
C.
......
C.
Worcester.
Portchester in Hampshire. Doncaster.
Pheus ..........
C. Peris
C.
~\
...........
Don
Daun ...........
Legion Guarusik .....
C.
Caerleon-upon-Usk.
....... J
C. Gorieon or Guorcon.
C. Segeint C. Ligion.
.
C.
Grugan .........
Warwick c ?
Silchester in Hampshire.
f
C. Sant
C.
C.
...........
L. B.]
L.
|
..........
...
,
Legun [Legion.
Caerleon-upon-Dee, chester
_
i.
e.
Guidiud [Guhent.
Guent. B.]
{
I
Norwich, or Winchester, or
.......
Winwick
;
in Lancashire.
f Bristow
C. Breatan
or
rather
Dunor
........
L.
)
C. Britton
..........
<
(.
breatan, Dunbritton,
Dunbarton.
Leicester.
C. Loiridoin [Lergun.
T
.
Lenon. B.]
C.
,,
.......
f J
C.
Lmon ...........
i
,
C. Pensavelcoit'
.......
f
-I
Exeter,
or Lostwithiel, or
Ilchester, or Pevensey.
C. Druithgolgod [Druithecolcoit.
"J
L.
Gluteolcoit.
C. Droithon
.........
Dray ton
in Shropshire.
f Vulgo Lincoln
C. Luiticoit
but rather
.........
L.
|
C. Luitcoit
.......... )
(
Leeds Thoresby.
tus, p. 9.
Duca-
C.
Urnacht [Urtocht.
-t
Urnacn .........
Wroxeter
Camalet
in Shropshire.
C. Eilimon [Ceilimon.
L.
|
Ceilimeno
'
(-'
elemion
.........
in Somersetshire 6
The
See Llwyd's Brit. Descript. Commentariolum. According to him Chepstovv is Caer Went, p. 1(12; and Winchester is Caer Wynt, of
11
c d "
p. 33.
City
The conjecture
of
Camden,
i.
Wind, p. 21
Triad,
iv. series 1.
son.
is
in the
" Querulus of Gildas, who describes Britannia as being bis denis bisque quaternis civitatibus, ac nonnullis castellis, &c. decorata;" and seenis as if he were quoting part of his
cap. I, andBeda, i. cap. I. The general tradition is, that they were the sees of the twenty-five bishops and three archbishops of the British Church ; as may be seen at large in Ussher's Primordia, cap. 5. The three archbishoprics were London,
York, and Caerleon-upon-Usk. The allusion to the words of Gildas and Beda in those of the Historia is so apparent, that we cannot doubt but the original number in Marcus was xxviii.
;
it,
he had
and expunged (as false and exaggerated) those remarkable words in which the author seems to pay a compliment to Fernmael Lord of Guortigerniawn, and
collected,
perhaps to his
Gurthigirn."
"
prima
Caer
cities
two palls or archiepiscopates of England, first and second; thereby shewing that his " repeated dates of quintus Eadmundi regis" correctly point out his nation, and probably his subjection to the northern primate; the unknown Caer Gurcoc, third; while
Caer-Guorthigern has the fourth place.
century, viz. the tenth, gives the
ap.
list
vol. iv.
remarkable
fact,
that of ninety-two British towns thirty-three were chief; viz. the two free cities or municipia of Verulam and York, nine Roman colonisu, ten governed by Latin law
Julia, and twelve inferior and merely tributary. This list is essentially names from the Nennian twenty-eight and the five others making the Petavian thirty- three and is fundamentally distinct in its basis, being civil, not Yet it exhibits that very number (thirty-three), which the Petavian ecclesiastical.
946 has effected by adding five names to the twenty-eight. But Mr. Bertram What, then, shall we say? That he found the number surely never saw that MS. I regard the enumeration as thirty-three in some other copy, and worked upon it? it were true that Eboracum was part of his figments, and no ancient fragment for if also governed suojure, Verulam should not have been called Caer Municip, nor would
MS.
of
his
Vide Ric.
1786. (H.)
1,
ibid.
No.
Lluyd, in his Archsologia,
tit.
i.
II.
Seepage
3,
29.
col. p. 20,
;
supposes
Cpmrneac
to
be a corrupcredible
But
this is scarcely
;
VI
credible;
Duald Mac Firbis gives the following explanation of this word: Cpuirneuch DO jjubao cporu no oealba anmann, eun, ajup lar-jr,, ap a eineac, .1. (Pictus) neac arham ace ap a copp uile. 5'P 1D Serap Cpuicnv ap u 01516 a^ur- 5516 ni uippe DO cuipeuo 01510 peoil DO boo 7 oo baoap oppa lonoap jjcmoir.1. picn, DO bpfcnaib " Cruithneach one who paints the cruths (forms) (Pictus), uarrhapa ne a nariiam. and fishes on his eineach (face), and not on his face only, but on his of birds,
:
beasts,
whole body. Ciesar calls the Britons Cruithnigh, i. e. Picti, because they used to stain their faces with woad, in order that they might appear terrible to their enemies."Marq. of Drogheda's copy, p. 1 62. For this quotation I am indebted to " Omnes vero se Britanni vitro inficiunt, Mr. O'Donovan. Cajsar's words are quod hoc horridiori sunt in pugna aspectu ; capilloque efficit colorem. cccruleum Atque
Genealoffies.
:
sunt premisso atque omni parte corporis rasa, prater caput et labrum superius."
Jiello Gall. lib. v. c.
De
14.
('/'.)
No. Abonia
the same
that,
III.
Eubonia or Manaw
is
as
viz.
Mon
Mon
is
a cow,
having and
idea is preserved in the islet called the Calf of Man. But synonymes required a mark of distinction, which is found in the Monu-a-da of Ptolemy, the Mon-apia of Pliny, the
as the
Eu-bonia of Xennius, and the Eu-monia or Eu-mania of some MSS. of Orosius, as well Men-avia clearly meant in those which have Mevania. The word united to the
the Welch for Man, primary one is probably that very aw, which now forms Manaw, It meant g to both in his Menavia; f Insula?, Hist. i. cap. 9. and which Beda extended
to blow,
both naturally, and in the metaphors of spirit, inspiration, afflatus, &c. This would give us Monavia, and Aumonia or Eumonia (all as one, in ancient spelling), and with the mutation, Auvonia or Euvonia, for the Mona of Winds. In an ancient MS.
Manau Guodotin, and in (Harl. 3859, ap. Cambr. Qu. Mag. iv. p. 23), Man is called " of Nennius (Nenn. cap. 66, ex MS. Cotton, ap. Gale, p. 116), a supplement regio vocatur Manaw Guotadin." Though not the same place, it is perhaps the same qua;
word
1
Hist.
tawel, calm,
serene
tuwelu, to
make or become
Anglo-Sax,
in Orosius,
347, ed.
iv.
But
in his text,
as
calm.
Diet.
Mevania.
verb like aia; but as a
;
See Edw. Llwyd, Comp. Vocab. Owen Ta is superior, as Dr. Owen shews by
root,
in awel,
a blast of wind
awelu, to blow;
an instance (a point essential to the legitimate citation of his Dictionary) and ascendancy over
;
And
(with a restrictive
stillness,
silence,
silence;
Vll
Rejecting the din (meaning an enclosed or defensible obtain from the Guodo or Guota the JIo-0(S, or Mona-oeda place) possibly But Mona seems to be the foundaof Ptolemy; for the G disappears in composition. tion of all the names. While the Romans were still ruling in Britain, Man was an Irish Island, " a=que Orosius, i. cap. 2. But whether this (with Hibernia) a Scotorum gentibus habitata."
as
word
Aneurin's Gododin.
we may
so,
or became so
Britons, no
man now
can say.
occupation of Man by the Irish was probably not later than A. D. 254, in c which year there is a tradition that King Cormac Art drove some of the rebellious
The
first
Tigernach, in
anno 254.
Nevertheless
it
are
much
epoch and legends of the Tuatha De Danann. The following statement is extracted from " h Manannan Mac Lir was a the ancient MS. Glossary of Cormac M'Cuillenan
.
famous merchant, that lived in the island of Manann. lie was the best navigator that was in the sea in the west of the world. He used to ascertain by heaven-study, that is,
observation of the heavens, the duration of calm and storm, and the time when either " Inde Scoti et Britones eum dominum of these two periods would change. maris voinde filium maris esse dixerunt, i. e. Mac Lir; et de nomine Manannain iusola caverunt,
Manainn
the
dicta est'." But other authorities tell us, if we are to trust O'Flaherty, that name of this merchant was Oirbsion or Orbsen, son of Allad, sou of Alathan,
;
and that he was called Manannan, because of his interOrbsen Manaiman was slain in battle by Ullinn, son
at the place
therefore
called
Magh-
Ullinn or Moycullin, in Galway. Some say, that Loch Oirbsion or Orbsen broke out while his grave was being dug. See the Ogygia, part iii. cap. 14, p. 179; and Keating. That the Britons knew this legend of Man, may be supposed from the sur-
name M'Llyr,
Bran ap Llyr
is
This
author
died
in
90S,
according
to
pip.
Flaherty.
'
Manannan from
the Isle of
Bodleian
MS. Laud.
610,
fol.
83, col.
a.,
1.
Manann."
k
(7'.)
Cep
,,
or
eap, the
in Irish
sea, (genitive
(
ip)
is still
In the copy of Cormac's Glossary in the Library of Trin. Coll. Dub. (H. 2, 15) there is the
j
a livin
wor j
T^
Jn
H A
Bullock's
an
is
thus spoken of
held
Mac
Firbis
No
(the
first
man who
Man, was
Vlll
Bran ap Llyr Marini that of Caradoc Vreichbras. The one Germarms, an emissary of St. succeeded by two others named Conidrius and Romulus. Patrick, who was Jocelyn.
conversion of
Man
to Christianity is ascribed to
Vita Patric. cap. 92, 152; Vita Quarta, cap. 81. By Orck are denoted the Orcades or Orkneys, Orcania of Nennius. Ore in Gaelic is a whale or other large fish ; and possibly may have had the same sense in ancient " orca Gaulish and British as it had also in marina? bellua?
;
Latin,
genus
maximum
whence the
" Then
orca,
shall this
mount
Of Paradise by might
Out of
"With
all his
of waves be
moved
Down
And
and bare,
Paradise Lost,
xi.
The haunt
829-37.
in Ore.
See Armstrong's Gaelic Dictionary Orcades, or Ore Ynys, the islands of whales. Other etymologies, from the Teutonic, may be seen in Wallace and Torfa;us ;
me
false
and
trivial.
Head in The
Caithness, over against the islands. Irish translator has omitted a good passage of
it is said,
an old proverb
when speaking
No. IV.
He judged
Britain
icith
(H.)
Seepage 42.
paragraphs of Irish history are borrowed, with cor6 ; at p. 50 of Marcus. The Latin has Bartholomasus, cap. Partholomams, Partholomus, and, as it seems acknowledged that Partholan's name
first
The first
man
The two
rections,
from Nennius,
means Bartholomew, we must admire the credulity which could believe that apostolic
name to have been known in Ireland 311 years after the flood. Ogygia, ii. p. 65. The same remark applies to Simon Brec. It is very remarkable that Partholan, first
King of
Ireland,
and Brutus,
first
King of
Britain,
for
having
killed
p. 3.
The
natives
He
king of Ulster,
who
422."
Ibid.
(.ff.)
cit.
IX
" See Keating, p. 25. By Nemech quidam filius agnominis," the copyists probably understood son of his own cognominis or namesake. The tranFor scriber of Marcus has left it blank, in doubt of its meaning; and he did wisely. the original reading is " filius Agnomain", or Agnamhain. See Ogygia, ii. p. 65 Wood's Primitive Inhabitants of Ireland, p. 13; Keating's Genealogy, p. 30. The same name,
killed father
and mother.
Agnoman, occurs very early in the voyages of the Gaidhelians. Gildas Coem. ap. which had represented Nemed Ogygia, ii. p. 67. Our translator corrects the Historia,
himself as sailing away again; whereas
years
it
after a sojourn of
216
(H.)
No. V.
Viri Buttorum, S(C
the translator.
three.
The Firbolg, Firdomnan, and Firgalian, are inserted by The name Firbolg is also a general one, and comprehensive of all the
Mr. O'Flaherty does not doubt but they were colonies from Great Britain, of the BelgiE, Damnonii, and another tribe. Ogygia, i. pp. 14, 15; Keating, p. 39. The account of the Tuatha De Danann is also inserted. are said to have come from
the northern parts of Europe, and their
Denmark.
is
Danann
for
in Servius, "
Dante
They name may be rendered The. Tribe of Gods from The first mention of the Dani Dania, as Manann for Mannia. undo Dani dicti," in ^Eneid. viii. 728; and the second,
in Venantius Fortunatus de
Lupo Duce,
tibi sis
vi. 7,
49:
"
Quam
firmus
cum
prosperitate superna,
Saxonis
et
Dani gens
tribes of Tuatha De Danann were descended from the three sons of Danann, Gods (and esteemed such) for their skill in magic whence perhaps the phrase Plebes Deorum. They first came (it is fabled) into the north of Britain, where they inhabited places called Dobar and Ir-dobar (quere Tir?) and whence they re-
The three
called
moved to the north of Ireland and their title of De has been accounted for by the name of the River Dee. O'Flaherty, Ogygia, i. p. 12. But their story shews, that they were a race endowed with such arts and powers, as might obtain them credit for a
;
divine origin.
And
there
is
no reason
for
interpretation of the name of this colony is quite independent of the question of its having ever existed ; of which there is neither proof, nor much probability. Their legend represents them to have spoken a German, not a British, dialect, which
Dee.
The
is
accordant to the notion of their being Danes, but is by no means accordant to the The letters of which catalogue of their names ; and so far their story belies itself.
the invention
is
modification of the Latin alphabet used in Irish and Anglo-Saxon writings, but the IRISH ARCH. soc. NO. 1 6. b
cyphers
to me to involve this cyphers called ogham ; the superior antiquity of which seems that they almost imply and presuppose the existence of ordinary alphabetic difficulty,
writing.
(//.)
No. VI.
Out of the kingdom of Scythia, fyc. There is no probability, and a want of distinct testimony, even legendary, that Ireland ever received any considerable body of settlers,
but direct from Britain. Ireland, in effect, received but three classes of colonists. For the Neinedians were Bartholomfeans, and the Firbolg and Tuatha De Danann were both Neinedians. Besides this class there were the Gaidhil or Scoti, into
which prevalent colony the whole nation resolved itself; and thirdly, the Cruithnich or Pictish settlement. But the Firbolg and Danann were both direct from Britain,
the former manifestly, and the latter avowedly. And the Scots, after various peregrinations, went from Pictland or Albany in North Britain to Spain, and thence
over to Ireland.
was meant
to unite the
The whole mention of Spain in that legend is etymological, and two names, so slightly dissimilar, and sometimes (as Mr.
is
O'Flaherty observes) confounded, of Iberus and Ibernus ; as the mention of Scythia The three (or rather two) classes of colonists seem also an etymologism for Scot.
to
and certain Britons, who must have belonged either to the one or other division, and were distinguished by retaining in Ireland their custom of staining the skin, at a
time when no others did.
The name
Sc.ythas,
Scoti
is
identified
by Nennius and by
is
Irish bardic antiquaries with the sole foundation of their travels from
No Roman, meaning to say Scytha, could express it Scotus; and no savage Scythia. of Hibernia could think of applying to himself the eastern and generic title of Scythian.
The name of Scoti is said to be first used are almost a waste on such topics. by Porphyry, about A. D. 277). But this must be doubtful in the extreme; as " Scotica; k St. Jerome quoting Porphyry, would put gentes" according to his own custom and that of his day, where Porphyry had put TO. T&V 'levi^at 'ifan. If so, Aminianus will be the earliest who names them, at the close of the fourth century.
Words
Roman had
If
it
heard of a Scot
in Hibernia.
be the same as
his
is unintentionally explained by Ammianus in Its origin should date from the time when they
a wanderer or rover, " Scoti per diversa vagantes." devoted themselves to piracy ; from
scuite,
after
)
That
is
the
year to which
Schoell,
in his
nourishing.
k
Epist. ad Ctesiphontem.
XI
which time, as Ammianus is the first ascertained authority, its known origin does in point of fact date. And we may suppose that it was not prevalent, until the sea-kings of Erin became troublesome to the neighbouring shores, which was scarcely in the third century, or perhaps after the middle of it, when Cormac Mac Art
after
obtained celebrity in various ways. Achy Mogmedon, father of Niall the Great, seems first to have become formidable in that shape. This supposition squares admirably
with the observation in Ogygia iii. 72, that although the Irish called their Gaidhelian people Scots, no such territorial epithet as Scotia or Scotland was known in their
for they had not that name in regard of their land, but of renouncing the and making their home upon the deep, and among the creeks and coves of land, every defenceless shore. The ancient word scud, a boat or ship, plural, scuid, hath
language
a close agreement with scuite, a wanderer, and Scut, a Scot ; and it may be doubted, whether this obsolete Gaelic word did not primarily signify roving in coracles. Sallee existed before there were Sallee rovers; and so did Ireland, long before she had her
scots or rovers.
Bardic fable so far says true, that it was the latest denomination and the protracted rovings or wanderings of Eibhear Scot
;
and
through almost all lands and seas seem like a vast romantic gloss upon For they were, indeed, a race of Errones, and that is the characthe appellation.
his family
(77.)
No. VII.
Seeds of battle.
in
the
Thames,
nita,
"
:
ripa autem
mu-
Gall.
ejusdemque generis sub aqua defixa; sudes flumine tegebantur," (De Bello and Bede says, that these stakes remained to his time, " quarum vesv. 18.)
;
tigia sudiuni
earum ad
in
modum humani
ibidem usque hodie visuntur, et videtur inspectantibus quod singula? femoris grossa?, et circumfusas plumbo immobiliter erant
profundum fluminis
I
solid stakes to
But we can hardly suppose such infixa;.'' Hist. Eccl. i. 2. have been described under the name of " semen bellicosum."
am
indebted to Mr. Eugene Curry for the following illustrations of the words
I have translated seeds of battle. In a MS. glossary on paper, written in the seventeenth century, and now preserved in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin (H. 2. 15. p. 126,) the words are thus
explained
)pain
cara
.1.
beapa, uc epc,
"pi
b
2
ppi bela-
Xll
beapa no ni cuipchep amcnl pil n-gopc m-belaib uacaib na cpice. Ipe pin uil ann .1. in
.1.
i
an unfortified
country:"
i.e.
spikes or
sown
jpan caca.
the
is
solitary passes
of the country.
This
what
is
[seeds of battle].
The words
or glossary.
in inverted
commas
tract
In the Felire Beg, or little Festilogium, an ancient Calendar, preserved in the in a MS. which is at least as old as the fourlibrary of the Royal Irish Academy,
is
given
(p.
23) as the
first
champion:
;
apa neatnceanacap luech ~ curhclep cu poceapouib, .1. 5l iuin cu in jae bul^a. chu, cu ceapccub poiche
Cpeioi
Three things that constitute a champw> n: Battle skill with subordinate arts,
viz.
GRAIN CATHA, with the skilful ting the GAE BULGA [belly spear].
set-
was a short spear which was used by the combatant bulga, or belly spear, from beneath, and pierce the belly of his opponent under his shield. In the curious ancient romance called Tain bo Cuailgne, or "The Plunder of the Cuailgnian
The gae
to strike
Cows," the hero Cuchulann, the champion of Ulster, is introduced making use of the gae bulga, in his combat with Ferdiadh, the champion of Connaught, at AthArdee. It Firdiadh, the ford of Firdiadh (so called from the name of the hero), now from the foot, and the art was thrown appears from this narrative that the weapon
seems to have consisted in keeping the adversary busy in protecting his head and the toes, and struck under his body, whilst the gae bulga was suddenly seized between shield into his belly. It is described as a barbed dart, which after entering the body threw out thirty blades that sprang loose and inflicted an incurable and deadly wound
within.
not necessary to our present purpose to enter into any more particular account of this probably fabulous weapon, or to collect together the notices of it which
It,
is
occur in Irish
MSS.
It
must
suffice to
lords of rivers, the water serving to conceal the weapon, or the caltrops, from
enemy.
'Unfortified
"iplm.i.eipinnil no eoainjfn.
O'Clerj-'s
Glossary.
Xlll
enemy.
(described lann is represented as sending the gae bulga to his master through the water, floated so as to escape the notice of the enemy ; and it was then probably by some contrivance between his toes, under the water, and driven instantly into caught by Cuchulann the belly of his assailant (T.)
In the case of the battle, or rather the single combat, at the ford of Ardee in the romance of the Tain bo Cuailgne), the attendant or esquire of Cuchu-
No. VIII.
Seepage 63.
The King was baptized. The famous legend of King Lucius (from Nennius, cap. iN) has its earliest voucher in Beda; whose accounts of its date are both erroneous and and discrepant. Annalists have varied from 138 to 199 in assigning its epoch. But
that
would not
affect
the fact
itself,
were
it
otherwise authentic.
There
wi-iv
if
whom
this
Lucius
may
not elsewhere, some independent princes or have been one. But it has much the appear-
him
i.
to speak of
mention so much
planted
(as L.
133. or ecclesiastical history, or from a Celtic Such a legend might well grow out of a statement, that Christianity was in Britain "Marco Aurelio et Lucio regnantibus ;" for the Emperor Lucius
p.
as the
name of Lucius,
and yet he doth not it, The real question is, whether
Roman
Verus was commonly termed) figures in the inconsistent dates of this transaction; both of which are in his life, and intended to be in his reign; and the latter " M. Antoninus Verus cum fratre Aur. Lucio Commodo .... is in his reign. quorum .... misit .... Lucius Brittannorum rex," &c. Ilenr. Hunt, i, p. 304. temporibus
11
Nothing can be more confused than the accounts given of this name. For in British it is written Lies (whether in speaking of this man, or of any other Lucius ), meaning Lucius is no translation, though it may very remotely imitate gain or profit; of which
the
'""Anno
pricsul
factus
quagesimo sexto Marcus Antoninus Verus, decimus quartus ab Augusto, regnum cum Aurelio
Lucius mittens.
"
&c.
Epitome,
p.
278.
Here we get
still
into tlie
Commodo
fratre
suscepit
vir
cum Eleutherius
ten
years
"Julius
Bat. 1661
1 ;
;
183-4; Lugcl.
EleuHist. i. c. 4. norum rex epistolam," &c therius was not Pope until 177, when Verus
Pronto Epist. ad Verum, lib. ii. ep. Dion Cassius, pp. 1177-8; Aur. Viet, de
Vide Triad
was dead
and
their
accession
was
in
161.
"Anno
series
2; Brut,
p. "<">!,
&c.
XIV
But they surname him Lleuver, i. the etymon of Lucius. dently meant to express
the sound.
copies of
e.
Thus
is
evi-
Some
" Lucius agnomine Lever Maur, id est, Magni The author of the CambreisP venit." fidem qua; in ejus tempore Splendoris, propter name Lucius, gave the same rationale of the
"
Lucifero prtelucidior,
nam
lucet in ejus
Tempore vera
It
is
fides."
furthermore pretended that his real name was Lleirwg Lleuver Mawr (and consequently Lucius) being merely a title of honour. Neither in the Liber Land;
avensis,
nor in Mr. J. Williams's Eccles. Antiq. of the Cymry, pp. 66-7, nor elsewhere, can I discover any thing that deserves to be called an historical corroboraThe Welch hagiography applicable to this name is vain and fictitious. tion of Beda.
is described as one of the holy or saintly families of Bripretended he was the father of Caractacus, who, being taken prisoner with his son, learned Christianity at Kome. But it is well known, that Caractacus
tain q
and
it is
was one of the sons of Cynobeline, whose death preceded the war between his children and the Romans. Dion Cassius Ix. cap. 20. This Bran ap Llyr was a sorcerer,
is
magic.
said to
have been
but
it is
had no son
Calmet.
v. p.
whom
It is not
the
Romans
took.
r i
xlii. series
St. Peter.
likely,
is fancifully supposed (see Taylor's have been Linus, first Bishop of Rome after that Linus should be written for Cyllinus; which
Cyllin
to
must
the
Nor
is it
likely that
name Linus,
ridicules 1
at least
mythology itself, and common at Rome, where Martial two persons of that name, should be the mutilated name of a
a converted
British Celt.
likely to
Whether
barbarian,
elegantly
tattoed
with woad,
is
St. Peter,
i'
Pseudo-Gildas
Triad
xviii.
in
fullof
which we do know.
with
its
Boadicea
r
is
Latin termination
The general
mind
76,
ii.
vii.
" Three
Saints,
Linus of the
Me
of Britain,
2H,
xii.
49.
XV
tion, of
fair
New
Zealand neophytes.
Cylliu.
But we may
is
man
as this
That name
formed of cy and
lineage."
common
A/
and means " united by a chord or string," in Greek is flax and thence, a chord or
;
Linum
in Latin keeps
both those meanings; and linea has the further The British and Gaelic llin have all the three meanings ;
inference, that
it is
Neither does the flax culture belong to the savage state; peltries
clothe the savage, the nomadic tribes proceed to the use of woollens, and flax and existed no such name as Cy-llin for Caractacus to hemp come last. There
probably
after the supremacy of the Romans had been and perhaps after its subversion. established, Lleirwg Lleuver Mawr was grandson of Cyllin, and son of Coel; whom, however, the Chronicle of Kings makes son of Meiric, not of Cyllin. Coel (called a bard in
affix to his
son ; and
it
Triad
xci.) reigned
over Britain, paying tribute to Claudius; and his son Lies suc-
ceeded him,
is all
whom
a romance.
its
This others call Lleirwg Lleuver, and the Latin writers Lucius. The house of Cynobeline (if there was any remnant of it) did not
recover
authority over Britain, as tributaries or otherwise; but the country was Roman province. As there was no Cyllin, there probably
;
later date.
For the
an omen or presage, charm or enchantment, or other of superstitious veneration, seems to be formed from the Latin word coihtm or object De coelo ccelum, what is hollow or concave, and, in the second intention, heaven.
coel (not in Gaelic),
Welch word
servare, is to observe
It
is
omens and auguries divinare is to observe things divine. reasonable supposition, that the one historical notice of Lucius, Bi-da's, given in a form discreditable to the learning of its venerable author, is not really
;
historical;
tale
was made up
in Britain
imperial
No. IX.
Geoffrey of
Monmouth
only miscalls Maximus by the name of Maximian but the made two emperors, Maximus and Maximian, out of that one
man.
The remarkable
now began
to reign, can
only be explained as of Tyranni in lieu of more regular emperors. Maximus himself, Marcus, Gratianus Municeps, and Constantine III.,
the tyrannic purple in Britain.
who
all
;
assumed
but the
author
a derogation
XVI
author of the Historia, consistently with his general statement, proceeds to speak of Valentinian and Theodosius as consuls.
The epoch of Maximus was very famous in the legends of Britain. In them he is Maxen or Maxim Wledig, i. e. the sovereign of the land. Gwledig is litterally terrenus, from gwlad, terra; and the title claims him for a native, as well as a Roman, The Chronicle of the Kings describes him as being nephew to Helen, sovereign.
called
mother of Constantine, and son to her brother Llewelyn, and as being husband to another Helen, daughter of Eudav, a potent British chieftain. See Galfrid. v. cap. 8-9 ; Thus he was a Briton, though a senator of Rome. He is Roberta's p. 98.
Tysilio,
For then it was, indebted for these legends to the important events of his reign. that the foundations of Armorican Britanny were laid by the Celtic forces who accompanied him, on his expedition to Gaul, under the command (as a general tradition Then also the affair of the I i,oco saith) of one Conan of Meriadawg in Denbigh.
virgins occurred; of which the
women, going
to join the
Armorican
There
colon// (Colonia),
is
Maximus.
He
curious tale or mabinogi called Breuddwyd Maxen, the Dream of was emperor of Rome, the handsomest and wisest that ever reigned.
Under him were thirty-two crowned kings, with whom he went a hunting. Being heated, he fell asleep; while they raised their shields for a fence around him, and a
orolden shield over his head.
He dreamt
that he visited a country, which he traversed, district, beyond which he found a fine city, and in it
splendour; and in the hall were two bay-haired youths, on a chess-board of silver, with chessmen of gold. They were dressed playing chess in black, with frontlets of red gold on their hair, and precious stones therein. At the
column supporting the hall sat a gray-haired man on an ivory throne, with golden bracelets, chain, and frontlet, and with a golden chess-board on his breast, and in his hand a golden wand and a steel saw; and he was carving chessmen. A
toot of the
maiden
sat opposite to
him on
Maximus sat down in the chair beside her, and threw his arms round her neck and, at that moment of his dream, awoke. He sent ambassadors in all directions in quest
of her. And, at last, three of them found out the country, which was Britain, and the rough district, which was Snowdon, and the city, which was Aber Sain in Arvon ; where they found the youths playing chess, the old man making chess-men, and the maiden in the chair of gold. They opened to her the suit of Maxen, and she said,
that
if
the island, and went to Aber Sain, where he found Conan, and Adeon, sons of Eudav,
Eudav son
of Caradoc in the
ivory throne,
making chess-men,
and
And
And
that,
night they slept together. demanded Britannia from the British to the Irish
[see above, cap.
iii.],
to hold
under him
and the three adjacent islands and three cities to be built for her, which
were Caer yn Arvon, Caer Llion, and Caer Vyrddin. Helen caused roads to be made across the island from each city, and they were called the Roads of Helen the Armipotent. Maxen stayed seven years in Britain, and thereby (by Roman law) he forfeited
the crown imperial; and they chose another emperor in his place. But he went and besieged Rome, and took it by the valour of Conan and Adeon and their Britons. Then Maxen gave them his army, to conquer territories; and they conquered and
ravaged many provinces. But Conan would not return to his native country, and remained in Britanny, which is called Llydau Brytaen and, since many flocked over thither from Britain, the British language remains there." See the Greal sev yet
;
Maximus
is
said to
have
had three
Owain
or Eugenius,
surnamed Minddu or the Blacklipped Y Greal, &c. p. 18. This Owain ap Maxen is to have been the first of those British kings who, after the resignaWledig reported
byHonorius, ruled it independently of the Roman or Caasarean system. See Triads, xxi. xxxiv. xli. liii. This name and tradition comes out of Bardism and was not accepted by that other school of authors who framed the Trojan dynasty
tion of the island
;
of kings.
saint
but he seems
to
have been more of a magician. He buried the head of Bran ap Llyr in the Tower Hill of London, for a talisman of defence to this island; but king Arthur indiscreetly
it. He was himself buried, both his head and his body, at Nanhwynyn, in the Forest of the Faraon (demons or spirits), and the said Owain slew Eurnach The mabinogi Gawr, and in the self-same forest Eurnach slew him Greal, p. 18.
revealed
(II)
No. X.
From the place, SfC. This curious sentence on the limits of Britanny has been, in the indication of the points of the compass, either taken from a better MS. than tinThe author describes printed copies, or more clearly enounced by the translator.
Britanny as a triangle with its vertex due W., and the angles of its base N. E. and S. E. The Cruc Ochideut or Tumulus Occidentalis is beyond doubt (as Bertram had
surmised) the precipitous rock of Ushant, notoriously the due W. extremity of Its modern name, Ouessant, though Britanny. ultimately derived from Uxantus,
sounds and perhaps is intended to sound like Ouest, West. IRISH AKCH. SOC. 1 6. C
The
XV111
The N. E. angle is the stagnum, or bay of the sea, above (that is, north of) the Mons Jovis. The super verticem Montis for super Montem was either a mistake of Marcus himself, or of all his transcribers. The Mons Jovis is an extraordinary rock
in the Avranchin, otherwise called
le
Mons
St. Michel, p. 10. Avranches, 1816. There are two rocks; the Tumbelenia, or Tombelaine, explained by some Tumba
Mont
Jou.
Helena;,
i.
e.
Mons Jovis. The monastery or there was called Monasterium ad Duas Tumbas in Periculo Maris. Blondel, hermitage The Mont Jou received its appellation of Mont Saint Michel, from ibid. pp. 11-119.
and the
simply Tumba,
as well as
an apparition of
St.
Michael Archangel, which was seen there in A.D. 708. See Gallia Ogee Diet, de la Bretagne, i. p. 98, Nantes, 1778. In that
in arena? suceformam, the forest in year an inroad of the sea swept away, and changed which the mount used to stand, ami made it an island at high water; and St. Aubert,
Bishop of Avranches, built a chapel there by command of the Archangel, which was See Blondel, ibiil. p. 14; Gallia Christ, ibid. ApparitioS. Michael, The Avranchin continued to be a Ben. sa>c. 3. part i. p. 86. ap. Mabillon, A. SS.
dedicated in 709.
made over
province
laporte,
i.
until the year 936, in which Alan IV. is said to have part of the County of Britanny that district to William Long-Sword, Duke of Normandy ; and to that
hath ever since appertained. Recherches sur la Bretagne per Felix DeTherefore Dom Mabillon antedates the Apparitio 95-6, Kennes, 1819. " ante Sfficulum Sancti Michaelis, when he states that narrative to have been written
it
p.
Mount to be in Britanny. E. angle of Britanny at Cantguic". The Armorican meaning of the words cant guic is the hundred villages, centum vici. And I have no doubt, but the civitas Cantguic, or Centumvici, is that of Condivicum, properly Condecimum,"
It
for its
si"W
etymology seems to have been attached to it and may have contributed to introduce the spelling Condivicum. With Ushant for your vertex, and Mont St. Michel and Nantes at the base, you have the Britanny of the
llistoria
Britonum.
If
Dom Morice
in his
ters to
which
it relates,
has taken any notice of this passage, or the matvoluminous work, it has escaped my observation.
hill
Mr. O'Donovan has justly remarked, that the translator mistakes crug, a
or
mound,
"
Itecte
sic
ap
MSS.
grounds,
that
it
referred to
confluence
of
streams
supposes,
Adrien
Valois
upon
uncertain
mound
the
Notes on
Hy
413.
(H)
No.
XL
The Britons of Letha, $c Britanny was called, by the Celts of Great Britain, and in Irish Letha, or Leatha, which words are expressed in Latin Letavia. Llydaw,
Its
derivation
is
littus,
and
is
word Armories
or, with the mutation, Arvorica, whence Procopius took his 'Ap/3opuoi, de Bello Goth. i. 12. Lez, in Armorican, is shore ; and Lez ar mor, oiar vor, is shore of the sea; some-
times redundantly expressed lez en ar vor, which arises from making one word of armor, or arvor, littus in maritimis. Hence the noble family of Lez'narvor. See Rostrenen, Diet. Francois-Breton in Bord de la mer ; Bullet Diet. Celtique in Letav and Llydaw.
Others have improperly derived the word Letavia from the Lti, a sort of auxiliary militia, holding lands under the lower emperors of the West.
story,
(if
he found
it
in his
He
who married
Gaulish wives, cut out the tongues of their wives, that the children might not learn and that, on that account, the people were called Lled-tewig, pi. Lled-tewigion,
;
e.
Semi-tacentcs.
similar account
less care in
adapting the
name
to its
given in the Breuddwyd Maxen, but with " because of the women and their lanetymon
is
:
men
of
Llydaw Brytaen."
for
Greal, p. 297.
we
find ./Eneas of
i.
Emyr
Llydaw,
called ./Eneas
Lledewig o Llydaw,
for Letavia
e.
zEueas
for
Leatha was certainly Latium; from which some doubt and confusion hath
II y
and sometimes
arisen.
on the
Fiachrach,
p.
410.
probably by more
In the Scholia upon the poet Fieeh, in Colgan's Trias, it is explained both That is the origin ways.
to Niall of the
Nine Hostages, having carried his arms into the Alps and been there slain. Like his uncle he attacked Leatha; and like him, met his death there; and his descents upon
i. e. Italy, bring him, in due course, some accounts, shot with an arrow and " the learned say by that it was with the same arrow with which Niall of the Nine Hostages was slain." Hy Fiac/tr., p. 23. Strange indeed! if the arrow which slew Niall upon the coast of Britanny, had found its way to the Alps. But, if they were killed in the same
Letavia,
when construed
to the Alps.
He
was,
country,
it
spires
and
it
is
not a
little
Crogan, in Connaught.
that Ugaine
In the Battle of
confirmed by the existence of Dathi's tomb at Rath Magh Rath, or Moira, pp. 4, 5, it is mentioned,
of Erin, anterior to authentic history) took hostages of Erin eastwards to Leatha. And if we understand these words as inclusive and Albany, and of Great and Little Britain, rather than of Italy, we shall give compactness to the story,
Mor (King
and mitigate
its
improbabilities
(II)
No. XII.
Seeerus the Second,
See
j/ai/e
71.
All the Latin copies, after briefly introducing Severus the 8,'c. " now we must resume the Second and Constantinus, say, history of Maximian the
so give the upshot of his attempts. tyrant," i. e. Maximus, and The ninth emperor has thrown Maximus' history into one piece.
But the
is
translator
But it is less easy to say who is the stantinus, who reigned at Aries in Provence. second Severus; for Libius Severus of Lueania, Count Ricimer's puppet in 461, is
clean out of the question.
enumeration prefixed to Marcus, he is called " alius Severus vEquantius," and the text of Marcus twice (pp. 62, 80) mentions Gratianus /Equantiiis as the ]>. 46; Roman consul at the time when the Saxons came over; which, anyway, is an anachroIn the
nism, but
has
it
must relate to Gratianus Municeps, and not to the elder Gratiaii. Nennius What can this word Gratianus (otherwise Martianus") S/'C/mdiis, cap. 28. mean? It is said in the Chronicle of Kings, that Gratianus Municeps, with ii'yuantitis
two
legions, drove the Scots out of Britain
ters to
Nennius
"Severus
to
mary
Tinmouth
Gratianus Municeps caused the Sevrrian or Tinmouth wall to be repaired, he might, for that service, be called "ail Severys," which word ail gives the double sense (if another, or a second, and of being similar or equivalent to the first; or, in the words
of the preface to Marcus, "alius Severus a-quantius." Certainly, the application of this word both to Gratianns, and to an unknown Severus occupying Gratiari'i riyht place
in a series that omits him, strongly suggests their identity.
Now
him upon
Tysilio and Basingwerk, introduce the death of Gratianus Municeps (not as king or as emperor, but as commancopies,
marked
der
" There was a Marcianus in the East three
\ears later than the date
in question, viz.,
(in
his
Equantio
449;
i.
two
Epitome but there never was a Marcian the Second. Mr. Stevenson prints
Gale's readings
tius.
know
nothing at
all
of /Equan-
XXI
der of an auxiliary legion), and sot
Roberts,
p. 103.
The
interval
him to work upon the wall ofSeverus. Brut., p. 225 between Gratianus and Gallic Ravennas (from thirteen
; ;
admit of both having laboured upon the wall the former on the old Severian model, and the latter in solid masonry. I take Gratianus Municeps to mean Gratian of Municipium, or Caer Municip, that is, of Verulamium.
to nineteen years), is sufficient to
I.,
p. v.
All that follows (briefly here, but more fully in the Latin) concerning the Roman is false; and not easy to expeditions to reconquer Britain, and their depredations, The auxiliary legion sent by Honorius, and that afterwards led over by account for.
Gallion of Ravenna, to assist the Britons, form their sole historical basis
(H)
No. XI11.
Seepage 79.
is thus recorded by Hericus Autisiodorensis from his communications of Marcus Anachoreta, the original compiler " Tinof these British histories, with whom he had been personally acquainted
The miracle
of
Germanus
shores of Gaul
lar
isle
of Britain, by
its
singu-
magnitude almost deserve the name of another world. This island, peculiarly devoted to St. German, acknowledges herself indebted to his sanctity for many
benefits; being illuminated
by
his teaching;
many
miracles which
need not to be repeated, since they have been committed to writing by the study of One of them is especially famous, of which the knowledge hath come noble doctors.
down
by J
to us through the holy old man, Marcus, a bishop of the same nation, who was birth a Briton, but was educated in Ireland, and, after a lonar exercise of episcopal I
imposed upon himself a voluntary pilgrimage; and being invited by Hie munificence of the pious king Charles, spent an anachoretic life at the Convent of
sanctity,
Saints
Medard and Sebastian; a remarkable philosopher in our days, and of peculiar He was wont to relate before many, that German, the holy apostle (to use sanctity.
his
own words)
of his nation,
when he was
It was then severe winter, and king's palace with his disciples. very inclement, not to men, but even to cattle. Therefore he sent a message to the king to ask shelter only for the approaching night. The king refused, and, being a barbarian both by nation
and character, made light of the matter. Meanwhile German, with his disciples, remaining in the open air, stoutly endured the inclemency of the weather. And now, as the evening had closed in, the king's swineherd, having returned from the pastures,
was carrying home to his own cottage his daily wages which he had received at the When he saw the blessed German and his disciples starved with the wintry palace.
cold,
XX11
cold,
who he
was, and
why he
staid
Having
I being moved by the dignity of his person, he said, are, to consider your body, and enter the lodging of your servant, and to accept you such good offices as my poverty permits, for I see that it is of no small importance to
mitigate the inclemency of the approaching night even in the meanest dwelling. Not despising the quality of the person, he entered the dwelling, and gladly received the services offered him by the poor man. He possessed only a cow and a calf; and turning
to liis wife he said, 'Eh? do you not perceive how great a guest you have received? look sharp, then, and kill our only calf, and serve it up for those who are about to She presently obeyed the order, and cooked the calf, and set it on the table. sup.'
bones of the
calf,
mother
'
in
by
its
mother, began to
Then,
turning to
for
your
hospitality, but,
prelate said, Receive this benefit by way of compensation without prejudice to the reward of your charity.' All extolled
the wonderful issue of the event with united praises. Next day the bishop went to the palace, and waited for the king's coming forth into public. German received him
as
he came out from the interior, and, as soon as he was accessible to verbal reproof, The king severely asked him why lie had denied him hospitality the previous day.
was
Then Germanus with wonderful authority said, Go forth, and resign the sceptre of the kingdom to a better.' And he hesitated German immediately thrust him with his staff, and said, Thoushalt go forth, and, as the Lord hath certainly decreed, shall
:
'
never again abuse the kingly power.' The barbarian, awed by the divine power in the prelate, immediately went out of the gates of the palace with his wife and children,
it.
Then German
forth the swineherd and his wife, and to the astonishment of the whole palace, placed him on the summit of royalty; from which time until now kings proceeded from the race of the swineherd,
regulating human affairs through St. German. whose probity whosoever hath experienced, will by no means hesitate to believe his words, assured me, with the addition of an oath, that these
God wonderfully
The
aforesaid bishop,
i.
torn.
p.
554-5.
Compare Marcus,
pp. 62-5
It
is
observable that
proper names of
them
in his
men and places are omitted here, Hcric memory consequently Britannia and her
;
king
XX111
visited king are mentioned generally in lieu of Powys and its local dynasts. Germanus Britain in company with St. Lupus in 429; and again in 447, accompanied by Severus.
But
all
He died
the accounts of his transactions with Vortigern have the character of fable. on the 3 ist of July, 448, being an early period of that ill-fated, but long-lived,
of Marcus, and Benli of Nennius,
monarch's career.
The Belinus
That Gawr
is
is
Benlli,
Llwyd Commentariolum,
used properly for giant, and not for a mighty man, seems from Gwilym mention of the gwrhyd (length or stature) of Benlli Gawr. Englynion y Rhyvel's Davydd ap Owain, v. 25. Nothing is known of him besides the fable in Nennius. But
the grave of his son, Beli ap Benlli Gawr, a fierce warrior, Milwyr, or Graves of Warriors, stanza 7 3
:
is
" Whose the grave upon the Maes Mawr ? Proud his hand upon the long-bladed spear,
The grave
of Beli ap Benlli
is
Gawr."
And some
p.
239.
The
given in a prose narrative, printed in Y (ireal, to this son of Benlli a modification of the
Preface to Llywarch Hen., p. Ix. Welsh Diet, in Beli. But for this he has adduced no authority beyond his own assertions. Ralph Higden, in Polyehronicon (p. 223), says: " In Legenda S. German! [i. e. in Heric's book] habetur quod
laws of Bardism.
stating the affair precisely as in that where Heric names the king generally, he puts in the name of Heric, except Both alike derive the kings of all Britain, not of Powys, from the swineVortigern.
is remarkable that this Cadell Dwrnluc was the founder of aline of Powysinn and that Cadell, second son of Ilodri Mawr, and father to the law-giver, llowel princes, Yet this the Good, obtained Powys in the famous division of Wales by Rodri Mawr. doth not arise from any confusion of the two men; for Cadell ap Rodri Mawr had not been dead forty years in 946, when the last edition of the Historia is dated; nor was he yet born, " quarto Mervini regis," when the first was compiled. For a sample of the
herd. It
ancient genealogies in the Cambrian Biography, Cadell reigned about the close of the fifth century (p. 31), Vortigern died in 481 (p. 168), yet Cadell was son ofPusgen, sun of son of Rhuddvedel, son of Cyndeyrn or Catigern, son of Vortigern! The,
Rheiddwy,
age of puberty must have been early in those days. Other genealogies, contained in a MS. of the tenth century, make Cadell Dwrnluc father of Catcgirn, and grand father
of Pasgen, and son to one Selemiawn.
are
now
universally
regarded as
two sons of Vortigern. So little consistency do the boasted Cambrian See Cambr. Quart. Mag. iv. pp. 17, 21. genealogies possess. The
XXIV
one of a class well-known in the hagiography of these cows that were eviscerata;. Jocelyn, cap. 9brought with his disciples upon Bishop Trian's cow and calf, he brought Having banqueted them both to life again, lest the bishop should be in want of milk. Vita Tertia, cap.
of the calf
is
The miracle
islands.
St. Patrick
to life five
63.
visitor to St. Columba ate a whole sheep for his dinner; but Columba collected the bones and blessed them, and so completely restored the sheep, that a large party
made
a second dinner of it. O'Donnell Vita Columba?, ii. cap. 16. poor woman slaughtered and roasted her only calf for St. Bridget's supper; but she restored it to St. Finnian of Clonard restored a calf on which he and his lit;.. Cogitosus, cap. 27.
followers had supped; and St.
Colgan,
Fingar and his 777 companions feasted Febr. mi a poor Cornish woman's cow, and then he resuscitated the skin and bones.
A. SS.
xxii. Febr. p.
61
1.
St.
xxiii. p. 389.-
(H)
No. XIV.
See page
<.)$.
Sfc. practice of auspicating the foundation of cities, or other solemn structures, by human sacrifice, is not known to me as of any temples, remote antiquity. Johannes Malala, a compiler of the ninth century, gives this legend of the foundation of Antioch by Seleucus Nicutor: " In the plain opposite to theSilpian und sacrificed by the hands of mountain lie dug the foundations of the wall
Let
Itis
blood be sprinkled,
The
Amphion,
his high-priest
the city and the river, at the first hour of the day, about sunrise; calling uvriit
after the
and myslagogue (TeAwreJ), a virgin named TEmathe, between on the 22nd day of the Artemisian month, which is also May,
[HER,
or
IT?] Antiocheia,
son,
Antiochus Soter.
he dedicated to Jupiter Bottius, and diligently erected formidable walls, Xenams being his architect. lie also erected upon the banks of the river a brazen pedestal and statue
of the sacrificed virgin, as the Fortune of the city; and offered sacrifice to her as the Fortune." p. 256. Subsequently the same Ps'icator laid the foundation of Laodicea
in Syria. Having slain a wild boar, he dragged its body round a certain space of " ground, and dug the walls according to the track of its blood; having also sacrificed a pure virgin, by name Agave, and erected to her a brazen statue, as the Fortune of
the city." Of these statements a certain Pausanias Chronographus appears p. 259. to be the authority ; and no reasonable doubt can be entertained, that they were fabulous,
lost
much
addicted.
From
this
we
collect, that
human
victim
immolated upon such occasions was rewarded with deification and worship, and accounted a sort of tutelary deity of the Merlin was to have been the Tu%i of place.
Vortigern's
edifice.
But the
XXV
failures
with the legend of St. Oran of lona. which legend attests to have been the
wherein it more nearly agrees rite " The chapel of St. Oran stands in this space, first building attempted by St. Columba. By the
;
working of
was buried
down
as soon as they
After some
victim
consultation
human
Oran, a companion of the saint, generously offered himself, and was interred accordingly. At the end of three days St. Columba had the curiosity to take
alive.
and caused the earth to be removed. To the surprihe beholders Oran stood up, and began to reveal the secrets of the prison-house and particularly declared that all that was said of hell was a mere joke. This dana farewell look at his old friend,
of
all
gerous impiety so shocked Columba that, with great policy, he instantly ordered the earth to be flung in again. Poor Oran was overwhelmed, and an end for ever put to his prating. His grave is near the door, distinguished only by a plain red stone."
torn. iii. p. 298. may deeply-rooted this idea was in the islands, by finding it in both the nations and languages, and ascribed to such different persons. As to St. Odhrun or Oran,
We
how
that he died naturally or by visitation of God, appears in Colgan's Latin excerpta from the unprinted Irish work of Magnus O'Donnell, lib. ii. c. 12. Some account of that
saint
is
also
known
to exist in the
Leabhar Breac,
fol.
(II.)
No.
XV.
Magh Ellite.The Campus Electi in the region of Glewysing which region is otherwise the hundred of Gwynllwg, in Monmouthshire. In the sixth century one Einion was king of Glewysing. See Liber Landavensis, pp. 129,379. In the reign
it was governed by Hoel ap Rhys, and considered distinct from Gwent. Asser Vita Alfredi, p. 15. It is supposed to be named after Glywys, the father of St. Gwynullyw the Warrior, and grandfather to St. Catwg the Wise, and to St. Glywys
of Alfred
Cerniw,
the
who founded
Welsh
Electi.
Saints, p. 170.
The
i.
written in
Welsh Maes-aleg,
c.
place called Bassaleg is said by Mr. Roberts to be Plain of Aleg; which he conjectures to be the Cam-
His conjecture has the more force, from his seeming quite ignorant where Glewysing was, and that Bassaleg was in the heart of that district. Roberts's Ant. p. 58; and apudGunn's Nennius, p. 166. pus
This
is
as to the
prime source of
all this.
it,
The Cor Emmrys was immeasurably more famous than the Dinas Emmrys; and
x
or
Vulgarly Coedkerne.
XXVI
or the
little hill
which
it
Mount
inauguration of kings.
As
in the
(surnamed
Ann
ap Lleian)
lies
buried in the
Mynydd
Dewis, or
Mount
of Election.
Beddau Milwyr, st. 14. But he was notoriously buried in the Cor Emmrys. Now, and in that sense the if the mount was that of an election, so also was the plain Maes Mawr was Maes Elect. That plain was not indeed in regione Glewysing, but it
;
was
in the regio
Gewisseorum or in Geteissing, the territory of the West Saxon kings, " the consul Geoffrey of Monmouth calls Vortigern himself
i. e.
the ruler,
by
prolepsis,
of
Aurelius Ambrosius desired Merlin's aid (for the Chronicle makes two people of them), upon occasion of erecting the Stonehenge, he sent,
Lib. vi. cap.
6.
And when
in all directions to find him, and they precisely as Vortigern had done, messengers " found him in natioue Gewisseorum, ad fontem Galabes," viii. cap. o. The writer was Archdeacon of Monmouth, in which county Glewysing is situate but has in neither
i
,
On the other hand the Welsh seem so baffled with place any allusion to Glewysing. this Saxon name, that the copy entitled of Tysilio entirely suppresses it; and the other copies translate it in the first instance Erging and Ewias, and in the second
simply Ewias.
wallader's
Brut Tysilio, pp. 236, 276. Lastly, where Geoffrey saith that CadWest-Saxon mother was " ex nobili genere Gewisseorum" (xii. cap. 14), the
all say,
Welsh
translators
p.
Brut.
384.
more
to
do with Glewysing than they have with the Gewisseans. Hence I am inclined to attribute the transfer of this conspicuous fable into the obscure district of Gwynllwg
to construe the
of Merlin plainly says, that Vortigern's edifice was upon an eminence in Salisbury Ellis Metrical Rom. iii. p. 213. Plain The red and white dragon of Dinas Emmrys were the hidden fates or talismans of
Britain, originating with king Lludd, son of Beli
It is scarce likely that a
Mawr, and
Llevelys. country with such great and central sanctuaries should have its fates deposited in so remote and obscure a place. In fact, it was not For Lludd, being distressed by horrid shrieks on their primary seat. every Mayday night, and learning that the battle of the dragons produced them, measured Britain, and found Rhydychain or Oxenford to be its centre, and there placed a cask of
mead, and covered it with a cloth, over which the dragons fought, and fell into the cask and were intoxicated; and then he folded them both in the cloth, and buried
them deep
in Dinas
Emmrys
in Eryri.
Tair Gormes, in
Greal, p.
244
Brut
Tysilio,
XXV11
Tysilio,
p.
169; Triad
ii.
53.
But
Therefore, the dragons originally belonged to some be mistaken. The night of the
Calan-Mai was that very night on which Hengist and the Saxons slaughtered the British convention the shrieks of the British dragon were those occasioned by that
;
massacre, and the mead-cask over which the dragons fought and got banquet, amidst the convivial orgies whereof so much blood was shed. the twyll Caer-Sallawg, or plot of Sarurn, of which the Cor
Emmrys, or Stonehenge,
judge) that the hidden
was notoriously the scene. It is therefore at that place dragons of Lludd ap Beli were deposited.
There
is
(as I
esoterical
another aspect to the prophecy of the dragons, which is perhaps the more By that, both the contending dragons are British. The white dragon (says the Roman de Merlin) slew the red one, but only survived
three days.
his opponents,
Roman de Merlin, Ambrosius and Pendragon, who wrested the crown from him fol. xxiv., xxv. Here two British parties are the dragons, and the Saxons not directly
concerned; here also the colours are interchanged, the white or prevailing one being the bardic, and the red being that which the bardic party reviled. This theory seems
kalends of May
be in harmony with the eleventh Triad, in which the gormes or oppression of the is distinguished from that of the Dragon of Britain; and the former said to have been inflicted by foreigners from over sea, but the latter by expressly
to
(II.)
No. XVI.
Gortigern,
Gloui.
It is
not
Gortigern, son of Guitaul, son of Guitolin, son of parents, family, or province this eelcbrated per-
pedigree printed in the Cambrian Quart. Mag. i. p, 486, departs entirely from this one, and makes him son of of Enid, of Ednos, of Enddolaw, Rhydeyrn, of Deheuvraint, of Edigent, of Edeyrn, The truth has been hidden deep, and does not of Avnllach, of Avloch, of Beli Mawr.
The Welsh call pedigrees. and teyrn, a Gwr-theyrn, from gwr, a man (and in second intention, a mighty man), Had this name signified Virilis Rex, the predicate preceding the subject prince.
appear to
me
Welsh
him
would have made it Gwrdeyrn, as in Cyndeyrn, Mechdeyrn, Aerdeyrn, and all comin d or t, like matteyrn, from mad or mat, pounds of which the first word does not end
good.
Therefore Vir Regalis must have been the sense of Gwrtheyrn. curious variation occurs in the spelling of this person's name, of which the
causes are not clearly apparent. Some, as Gildas, Marcus, and Nennius, put Gurthegirn,
d 2
Guorthegirn,
XXV111
combine the British spelling of ywr with Guorthegirn, or Gorthegirn, which seems to of tighearn, a prince; while Geoffrey and most the more ancient and Erse orthography of the Anglo- Normans use the now received form of Vortigern, which is hard to come These difficulties ure complicated in one of his alleged sons, whom the at any way. Welsh revered under the name of Gwrthevyr, a word of no facile etymology in their
tongue.
He, in like manner, is Guortimcr or Gortimer in the Historia Britonum, and Vortimer with the others. This guor, turning into vor, seems to indicate that in his But tevyr and timer name, as in the former, fjwr is the first element and not ywrth.
Again, the other son, whose name Catigern in Latin
should be represented by Catteyrn (Battle-prince) in Welsh, is Cyndeyrn (Headsame that they give to St. Kentigern of Strathelyde, and the prince), being the
exact equivalent of
There is an obvious uncertainty in these names, such as his. This consideration, indeed elsewhere) occur in British names. (if with Gale in thinking Vortigern was of a Pictish family. But, weighed
was of Gwynedd, he
is
most likely
to
days when
Einion Vrenhin) occupied the famous island of Mona. (Vide infra the notes on tinHe was accused of his friendship with, and support by, of St. Cairnech). Legend the Irish, as well as the Saxons; though the important upshot of the Saxon affairs
lias
An
Kalends of May, and boasting that those national llengist, "the knife-bearer shall festivities had not thereby been crushed and abolished), not stab the sword-bearers of May-day, that is not [effected?] which was desired
of the
by the
blood,
his affection,
\.
Cymmry, Angles,
Gicatcil Llmld.
76.
men of The
bard Golyddan mentions him to have been confederated with " the Irish of Ireland, those of Mona, and those of North-Britain." Armes Prydain, v. 10. His son Pascent
is
said
to
have contended
for the
crown
at
the head of an
army of
Irish
I
from
6. This Galfr. Monum. viii. cap. Ireland, and to have lost his life in that conflict. does not agree with the account of jVennius, cap. 52, that the destroyers of his father permitted him to reign in duabus regionilus, viz., Buellt and Guortigerniawn unless
;
we
suppose, that he first made that compromise, afterwards contended, with Irish aid, for the insular crown, and, perishing in the attempt, transmitted those lands to his
family.
evident that he was a Briton of such power and influence throughout the island as no other man on record possessed, and maintained a struggle of the most protracted duration against the elements of foreign and domestic
XXIX
Though it never appears in any Latin shape, the epithet giertk-enav, anarchy. united to his name by perverse of lips or mouth, became habitually and thoroughly his countrymen ; owing to his issuing impolitic commands, or (as the Triads say)
tic
disclosing secrets.
53, series
iii.
st.
40.
i.
10, series
ii.
21,
Cambro-Brit. ap. Llwyd Commentap. 468. It deserves to be remarked, that Marcus, the author of the Historia, riolum, p. 141. though setting forth the descent of Fernmael from Vortigern, and fondly magnifying the fastness of Caer-Guortigern, nevertheless writes with all his country's preposses-
Brut y Saeson,
/Erse
copies,
to
have
NOTE
result.
XVII.
Seepage 120.
Those who have handled the history of the Picts have not produced a satisfactory
Roman
Father limes, seeing that the name of Picti first appeared to the north of the frontier, after the establishment of Roman civility in South Britain had con-
verted the staining of the skin into a distinctive peculiarity and a conspicuous badge of independence, built upon that palpable origin of the name the too hasty conclusion, Herein he is followed that both the divisions of the Picts were indigenous Britons.
hand, swayed by violent prejudices, has denied not only the British, but the Celtic, character of all the Picts. He wrote under a Teutonic mania, so extreme, that in one
of
its
to
The same critic framed a wild romance about some Teutonic Peukini, otherwise Tiki, who travelled from an Isle of Peuke, in the Black Sea, to Norway, where they gave the name of Vika to a part of that country (now Aggerhuys), and thence came over
to Britain as Piks,
not Picts.
the strength of this modern mythus, Pinkerton and his followers coolly term the Picts the Piks, and the language the Pikish; just as if there really were such names
in the world. It is easy to fly half
On
P and
K;
to
change
1*
into
reach the Orkneys. But it is less For every Teutonic form of the name Pict, that he is able easv to get rid of the T. to cite (Enquiry, etc. i. 367, 369, 370), and every Celtic form but one (the Pieearhas a T; and those Teutonic forms which soften down the name daeh of
in
it
bank into
P when you
Tighernach)
But Vik
itself is a
people as the
The noun vik is sinus, a bay or inlet of sea occurring also in numerous the Viks. compounds. Vikr or Vik, in the oblique cases Vikina and Vikinni, was that bay between Sweden and Norway, stretching east and west from Sotannes to Otursnes, on
;
which the ancient city of Tonsburg stood and stands, and at the head of which the
Christiania-Fiord runs
excellence,
up
to the
modern
Christiuniu.
It
is
the Sinus,
by way
of
sometimes distinguished as Eastern, Vik Austr. Schilling's maps to the Ileimskringla give no such land or province at all, but write Vikina across the buy as above described. Though this noun*' and its cases be certainly used, on many
1
its
true meaning
is
the bay
itself, as
Olaf llelga's Saga, chapters xlv. li. Ixxxii. Nay, so much is distinctly signified by Torfa:us himself, Mr. Pinkerton's authority ; for his words " The southern coast are: sloping towards the Western Ocean, between that extre-
mity of Danholm island which looks south-east, and Cape Lindisnes which looks southwest (forty-one miles distant from east to west), being excavated by a recess of the
great sea, admits that huge bay called the Oslofiord, which runs
up from thence
to
"and was
;
and
is
now
called
by the
bay
this
was
Vik,
illo
sortitus
name was subsequently attached to the district of Balms, which is sida." Torf. Hist. Norweg. ii. cap. Elsewhere he says, that Dal-vik was a p. 28. the inner part of that bay of Oslo, which was province, of three districts, surrounding
! i.
and its neighbours, the Vikenses. Ibid. cap. ii. p. 31. Mr. Pinkerton but n' once ventured to refer to page or chapter, alledging Torf us, ii. 18, in vol. i. p. 175, which happened to be a perfectly immaterial and safe passage. And no moral con" the whole northern writers call this siderations deterred him from
called Vik,
saying,
country
as often Vichia" as
Vika, and
vik."
i.
p.
179.
From vik; bay, gulph. or creek, comes vikinqrn; men of inlets, or pirates, " qui in eundcm sinum vel portum (sonm vik) nude primum solverunt populatum redeunt." Lex Antiqua" Gulathingensis cit. Gunnlaug's Saga, p. 303. See also Ofai Wormii
Mon.
"Arius Frnda,
Roll as bishop "
i
in
Ms
Islanclia.
speaks of one
the Kristniii.
Vik Austr,"
whom
orthnf/rtipliy
Saga
p. v
calls
even
if it
be a true statement,
Gulathings-laug, or Code of Guley in
108.
in itself suf-
"The
Ilako the
Ilorilaland,
was enacted
;
in the tenth
century by
ficiently
Good
p. 269, ami Haldorson's Lexicon in Vikiiigr. Opposite surmises are confuted by the names of the people from places ending in vik, as from Sandvik the Sandvikingar, or from Krossavik the Krossavikingar". But a man "or Vikinni," from
Mon. Dan.
the great eastern Vik, could not be styled a Vikingr, both because that name was And hence their comgeneral for all pirates, and because he might not be a pirate. pound name Vik-veriar, Sinus-accolic. Thus we see that there never were any Viks
at
all,
and that Vik-men were only the men c who dwelt on that particular bay. As Innes made all the Plots of one race, so did he and, with that view, he
;
re-
one," disguising in some of places, what he piits forward in others, that the Caledonians were only one portion
all
Mr. Pinkerton also constantly assumed, that the Caledonians were the northern, and the Vecturiones the southern division; upon no better authority than the pages printed by Mr. Charles Bertram, under the assumed name of Kicardus The following passage, " Dicaledones and Vectiiriones, the former cerCorinaius.
the Picti.
11
his want of tainly the Northern Picts bordering on the Deticaledonian sea" instances ingenuousness; for Ptolemy's Dcucaledonian commenced as far south as the Chersonese of the Novantes, which Solinus calls the Promontory of Caledonia, and we the Mull of
Galloway.
The
fact appears to
me
to
were from the Murray Firth down to Locli Lomond, their relative position in the Theodosian age can never be inferred, either way, from Ptolemy those are the tricks of history-making, subservient to system and self, rather than tu
limits of the Caledonians
were not of the Uruidic religion, in the teeth of Strabo's clear and ample statements. Geogr. vol. iv. p. 275-6. Whatever had been, or was even conjectured to have been, of
a
way,
in
German
Picti,
;
itself
Norway!
" seems
to
thence called Gulathingslatig. See Ilakonar Saga, cap. xi.,and Schiining's Heimskr.
b
iii.
Goda
193.
p.
The
case of Jonisvikingar
is different.
That
and to have originated from a country so styled in the south of Norway, whence this colony had
arrived."
J
is
vol.
i.
p. 146.
forgery, he
may
divest himself of
it
by consulting
Cambridge
library,
FF.
1.
28.
XXX
a
11
German
" Firboli must be equally true of the Irish BelgK. But it is untrue; the former half of which enim dicuntur Britannice, et Danaimse Germanice locuti;" two-fold tradition, relating to an undoubted and never extirpated people, is not
which,
if true,
original,
is
presumed
to
Ogygia, p. 10. Conthe Latin pale, were not all of one sort. The Picti or painted folk, beyond who first names the free tribes after that peculiarity, mentions stantino's panegyrist, " Eumethe I)i-Caledonum (or f Caledonum) aliornmijne Pictorum sylvas et paludes." vii. And Ammianus says that, in the time of Count Theodosius, the Picti ni/is, cap. were in duas gentes div/si, namely, Dicalidones et Vecturiones. xxvii. cap. 8. The
invalidated
of the latter.
Calidones or Oaledones were an ancient British tribe (" Qnintc Caledonios Ovidi visure
Britannos") whose language was the British, for their name is such, and signifies inhabitants of forests; whether the great lurest of the North be spoken of, or those Calidnnia! Sylvtc near the Thames, into which Cwsar pursued Cassivellaun Florus, iii.
rend, that of the People of Britain the "habitus corporutn" were ex eo argumeiita, namque rutila; Caledoniam habitantium coma?, magni vnrii, atque But if they were Tacitus Agric. cap. xi. urtus, Germanicam origincm asserunt."
c.
xi.
Moreover we
"
r,nd nation,
and colour of hair would be superfluous, nor would the qiiestion have been merely
Din'
of origin.
When
tainincr
it
re-
independence, the Maiate near Hadrian's wall, and the Caledonian farther north. Both were naked, with their bodies painted in various devices, and still made use of
chariots
war
llerodian,
iii.
and mat.
valent to Campestres and Sylvestr-s ; concerning the latter there is not much doubt, Thus the two names for Maiate. pi. wpiau, a plain, furnishes an etymon
in the paragraph where he express the two modes of living ascribed to them by Dion, names them, viz., the nomadic and veimtic, !K j>/ii)e Oi/par, and their two habitations,
i
viz.,
cap.
rugged mountains and uncultivated plains, opij ay pin 12. In Severus's time two tribes were noticed as being
Ixxvi.
century
according to
whom
Scot-bhearla was
the
Ian-
Some
copies have
dico
guage of
land
till
all tile
came
into Irein
others
"non
See E. Lluvd
of the
bad
in point of context,
Scothheailu.
The conquests
Ostmen are
XXX111
more had elapsed, no tribe time the name of the Maiate
or
is
known
to
Picti.
At
that later
thumbria, had disappeared from the list of free and painted tribes. Yet, for all that, the South-Pictish territory does not seem to have been curtailed on the south,
for
Candida Casa, the first South-Pictish church, was on Maiate ground, and near the Meanwhile the other class of Picti Vecturiones was coming into imSeverian wall. which in Ptolemy's portance, and cutting short the northern bounds of the Calidones ;
day,
from the Laslamnonius or seventy years before the war of Severus, extended Sinus (Lomond) to the Varar eestuary or Firth of Moray. Lemaanonius
might be that Di-Calidones and Vecturioues were merely two sections of the case of the same Calidones and painted Britons, being of one race; as had been " in duas their Maiate allies. For the phrase, geutes divisi," readily admits of it. Yet it is at first sight, that the Southern and Northern Picts were of different probable,
it
Now
For the Southern Picts embraced Christianity at the preaching of a Briton, A. D. 412, and just at the expiration of the Roman power. But the contiguous nation of Northern Picts did not receive it until after A. D. 563, and then at the hands
kinds.
circa
The interval of 150 years between the conversions of with the distinct sources of conversion, strongly argues diversity of contiguous states, But we have a little more than conjecture, as both are known to speech and blood.
but
faintly-
us, in fact,
In the Northumbrian age, or Beda's, we find much of the diocese or province of St. Ninia in the hands of those Irish who came afterwards to be termed Galwegians,
which perplexes the matter. But in Ninia's time, for aught that appears, the North Cymrnry country (regnum Cambrense and Cumbrense) was extended from Cumbria of Carlisle to Cumbria of Dunbrcatan or the Strathclyde Wealhas, with no permanent
interruption; and from its Kentigern's see of Glascu.
first
We
mother church of Candida Casa or Whithern, to St. have vestiges of the Calidon Picts, whose country
bordered upon the Strathclyde principality, sufficient to Vie recognised, and arising out From and after the middle of disputes too hot and violent to be considered fictions.
of the sixth century,
the whole
Cymmraeg
tongue and nation, both titularly, and with rather more of authority than most of He was engaged in disputes of which the nature is his race were able to exercise. obscure and mysterious, and beside our present purpose, with the Caledonians or
men
of the great northern forests, which then (as we know) were called Celyddon. These debates, which ended in the war of Arderydd, fatal to the Caledonians, were more immediately carried on by Khydderch Hael. son of Tudwal, son of Cedig, son of Dyvnwal, Lord of Alclyde or Dunbreatan, and Prince of the Strathclyde Britons.
16.
The
XXXIV
The people of the Celyddon were under the rule of a certain Gwenddoleu ap Ceidiaw, a Cymmry by name, and himself a bard, of whose poetry a minute fragment survives. His principal bard was Merddin son of Morvryn, commonly called Merlin the Caledonian,
"
de Albania
Sylvestris Calidonius
sylva Calidonia."
Though some people said he was a native of Demetia or Dyved in South Wales. But that was merely a confusion between Merlin Ambrose (who was supposed, through an etymological error, putting Merddin for Myrddin, to have been born at Caermarthen,
" Ad Kaermerthvn Demecia*
This confusion of the two men probably originated with of Monmouth, whose Vita Mer'ini is pervaded with it; and who is thereby Geoffrey compelled to make his Caledonian vastly aged, having lived under a succession of
"
kings,
fi
Kex oral et vates, Demetarumque superbis Jura dabat populia, ducibus(|ue futura canebat."
There
g
Merlinus, p. 4, vv.
19-22,
Londini,
1830,
of worldly gratitude,
for
Roxburgh Club
propheta>, p. 365.
come," or Alexander may have earned such praise by fair promises, and forfeited them by non-performance.
Ireland in
" I see
poem from
Geoffrey,
as
given in
Qui plus
t't
short vowel in
" Laurea serta date Gaufrido dc
Monumeta"
word media
But
if this
metrical colophon be an
portiones in
unum
reducet,
I
et
capitc
addition,
it still is
testimony of A.
D. 1285. That
leonis coronabitur."
syllable
Neither can
discover a
of them.
Robert Bishop of Lincoln is complimented at the expense of his immediate predecessor Alexander,
in either
whom whom
Merlin,
may
either Henry's
XXXV
There are no good reasons for supposing that the son of Morvryn was born very from the scene of his adventures. His sister Gwendydd was the wife of Rhydderch Hael, against whom he nevertheless fought in the war of Arderydd and after the
;
far
defeat
and death of Gwenddoleu, he fled into the depths of the Caledonian forest, and from his wild and woodland life was called Merddyn Wyllt. The contest was connected with the highest points of bardic theosophy, and waged between Gwenddoleu, the patron of Merddin, and Rhydderch Hael, the patron of Kentigern and friend of for these transactions nearly synchronize with the conversion of the Columkille
;
North Picts by that missionary. Taliesin Ben Beirdd at the court of Maelgwn, and others of that order of poets and philosophers, vehemently supported the Caledonians and King Maelgwn. That these Caledonians were a remagainst Rhydderch Hael
nant of the Picts of St. Ninia's mission, and South Picts of Beda's history, appears not only from the ancient use of that name in Eumenius and Ammianus, biit more
immediately.
For Merddyn Wyllt, in his interpolated Hoianau, says " And I will prophesy, before my ending,
at stanza
The Britons over the Saxons by the energy of the Painted-Men, Brython dros Saeson Brithwyr a'i medd."
His friend Taliesin, in a poem where he speaks of his bardic sanctuary or conventicle,
is
from
just
lib.
commenced
iii.
in
1109.
such sources.
Df-us
Criit,
!
Merlin's exordium,
Cell
Christe
is in
p.
Duw
Duw
For
in
Norman
absurd.
But
a diphthong in
common
is)
being omitted,
In
104:
my humble conjecture, it received its present form in the Conqueror's reign, he being the sixth from Canute the Great inclusively and the con;
Wales?
quest of Ireland
is
But
this
poem
is
British tongue,
therein.
fold allusions to
two bishops of Lincoln, and the twoone of them, which are alleged
my
wystli,
and of Arthur's
pilot
Barinthus (Braint),
cogent proof.
tide, the
on the sea preparing to sail away from danger and an intention of removing it to the Picts persecution, intimates " Usual is the rising surge of the bards over their mead vessels
addvwyn
caer, as a ship
There
shall
be an impulse unto
it in
Addaw hwynt
y werlas o Glas-Fiuliii."
is
Mic
Dinliycli*
st.
i.
The gwerlas
in a
of the Glas-Fichti
of the Celtic monarchy, deep and sweet glade of the Celyddon. After the restoration the Briton Picts, or Calidones, again became fellow-subjects of the Britons, and were influential by their hatred of the Romans, and attachment to the superstitions they
And
whose
may support Vortigern they were those of whom the existence was obscurely recorded in the Arthurian mythus. Therein a certain Loth, Lot, or Leo, was King of the Picts of Lothian (Lodoneis),
be,
said to
have been
much
beholden.
However
that
husband
to Arthur's sister,
L'ssher, Brit. Anna, and father of Medrawd or Modred. This Loo king of Picts was Llew. son to
Cynvarch, son of Meirchion, and brother to Urien lleged and Arawn. Arthur gave Lothian and other lands thereabouts to Llew to Arawn he gave Scotland and to Urien
; ;
he gave Ilegcd. This unknown district (absurdly stated by Dr. Owen Pughe' to have been in Glamorgan) was certainly in the north. It was (saith Brut G. ap. A.),
" Mureif the land otherwise
insignitur,
ix. cap.
named Rhcged
;"
and
so Geoffrey, sceptro
Muret'ensium
9
i.
to express
Wall
" in the it direction of the wall parth a mur yr Eifft, of the Gaidheal from Scota and Pharaoh, but vulgarly the and the grant of k Scotland to Arawn, and still more the proximity of
to Mureif,
Loch Lomond
original idea.
seem
to prove that
\va> the
Leo, King of Picts, was reputed the maternal grandfather of St. Cyndeyrn Gctrthwys, that is St. Kentigern of the Region of the Vallum or Rampart, Bishop of Penrhyn Rhionydd (Promontory of the Rhions, whatever they may be), otherwise
1
called Glas-cu
the Blue,
\.
c.
of the
Glas-Fichti.
The
11
The
line
quoted
in
Chalmers's Caledonia,
i.
'
in his
ae-
p.
exist.
com! edition, inserts the gloss, rhion pl.ydd. a sire, but oft'ers no sort of authority, nor explains what
it,
conceive, in a
he means by a
sire.
I guess the
word
r/iionyrJd
to be a northern
form of
place called
Morva Uhianedd.
XXXV11
The
requiescence of the
North Picts
Roman
legions
("Picti in extrema insulo; parte tune primum et deinceps requieverunt, prajdas et contritiones nonnunquam facientes") is not attributable to change of character, being still
savage heathen marauders, nor to decline of their power, which was growing, but to the dissolution of their league with the Di-Calidones, and re-union of the latter to the other tribes of Britons; by which means the Vecturiones were separated from the
old
Roman
frontier,
allies to
See Gildas, Hist. pians became the object of their conquest. nians and Martians came to an end, having gradually lost
GramThe CaledoThe
their territory.
establishment of that other Pictish people, who in the eleventh and twelfth centuries were called the Galwegians or Gallovidians, in the heart of Cumbria or the Xorth-
west Wales, must have been a serious blow to the people of the southern Pictavia. The Irish annals mention desultory invasions of St. Ninia's country by the Cruithne of Ulster in 682 and 702, and their establishment there towards the end of the eichtli
Cit. Chalmers, i. 358. When Maelgwn of Britain, Rhyddevch of Strathcentury and Aidan M'Gabhran, King of the Scots, were fighting against the Calidonians at clyde,
Arderydd, that tribe retained but a remnant of territory between the Clyde and the mountains of Argyle to the north of Loch Lomond and we may suppose that the war of Arderydd was the finishing"1 of them. Though Beda speaks of the Grampian hills
;
as dividing the
it is
obvious
that he speaks retrospectively, and in reference to the period when the Calidom-, driven from the Varar (the ancient Ptolemaic boundary of the vast Sylva Calidonia), yet held the Grampian barrier against the Vecturiones; and that only one kingdom of
Picts
was existing
in his time.
pronounce against Father Innes, that the Vecturiones or North Picts were another race. His whole argument, reinforced by Mr. Chalmers' researches, from the frequency of British names or roots in North-Pictish topography, is to be
answered by the ancient reign of the Calidones from the Varar to the upper wall. For conquerors never fully obliterate the names of places. But, as the Calidonians
We must
were certainly indigena; within all records of history, their hair and stature alone raising the suspicion of diverse origin, so the Picts of the most famous Pictish state " transare all with one voice to have like the Scoti in pronounced by
been,
Albany,
marine
111
The biographers
men-
hi>
tion,
a certain
was
a Cambrian.
1.39.
can-
Mochoemoch,
" Cruthnech
sive
saint-title of
the remnants
xxxvm
marina gens."
of Cashel,
cit.
See Beda,
Ogygia,
iii.
i.
12
;
Ncnnius, cap.
v.
Galfrid.
Monum.
iv.
17
Psalter
18
tot quot.
in
maintained that the word Vecturion represented Vikveriar, i. e. the men of his Vika Norway. While he was describing the Viks of Vika as constituting the entire of
name as being his very word Pik, he yet well knew that the Vecturiones were only one of the two Pict gentes opposed to Theodosius. But that appellation cannot be shewn to have been other than a Latin one; and their transthe Picts, and their
marine origin, and vectura, or freightage in vessels, as opposed to the indigence, is probably expressed in it: Britanniam qui mortales initio colucrint, indigence an adcecti,
ut inter barbaros,
parum compertum
have been so far recent in Theodosius' time, as to keep alive the tradition of their vectura, and also to account for their being unknown or obscure in that of Sevcrus.
That they came directly from Ireland seems agreed. Beda, i. cap. i. Chron. Sax. p. I ; Poem in Irish Nennius; Psalter of Cashel, tfcc. They were a tribe of Irish dialect (or Gwyddel is the Welsh word language) and nation. That is in the nature of fact.
;
for Irish;
and
it is
or Gathelic.
else.
an adaptation to Welsh analogies of the name Gaidheal, the Gadelic Irish, and I have not learned that it means anything
But
the
Gwyddyl
kingdom of Fortren Mor (as was its Irish appellation) were The Brito-Irish legend of St. Cairnech adopts
its meaning, in that of Gaidheal Ficht, the fabulous Mr. Pinkerton and Dr. C. O'Conor were erroneously led to suppose that the Cruthenians of the Dal n- Araidhe in Ulster were meant by the Gwyddyl Fichti II. Llmid in Inquiry, &c. i. 338; O'C. Proleg. cxxvi. Anglica sua Wallire
son of Murchertach.
cit. ibid.
called,
in
Gwyddyl
Albany or North
dron was detained prisoner in that country; "gan y Gwyddyl Fichti ynyr Alban." Triad. Ixi. p. 68. They were distinguishable from the Gwyddyl Coch, Red Gael, i.
having" rosy cheeks, not blue tattooed cheeks
vation of dvQqoiairot; or
dv9tpiairn<;,
;
human
cheeks, according to
vultit florido.
my
deri-
animal erubescens or
Alban,
Coch
o'r
Werddon
a daethant
i'r
They, were a
who admitted
them
'
Nor
is
tlie
cheeks
for
we
read,
Cum
tu Lydia Tvk'phi
Cervicem roseam
XXXIX
them.
Triad,
vii.
On
Gwyddyl
Fichti,
painted or dark-blue
Triad, vii. It was by Triad, was obliged to hire Saxon aid against the Gwyddyl Fichti that Vortigern which is the equivalent of Gaidheal, appears That they were Milesians, xiv. 53. in the legend of Mileadh Cruthnechan, Milesius Pictus; who went over from Ire-
who came
into Britain
force.
land to the Britons of Fortren, to fight against the Saxons, and defend CruithenThe Britons of Fortren are the Cruthnich in Britain, as opposed tuath or Pictland.
to those in Ireland; and, if the former continued to receive succours in
emergency
from the
latter,
we may
in remembrance.
Irish
the more easily understand that their vectura was fresh That both the peoples, that in Ulster and that in Fortren, had in
the
but the one common name of Cruthneach, and long after the usage which gave name was abandoned, is a fact most opposite to the theory of their distinct origin. All this is old fact, not modern etymologizing. They were Gwyddyl Fichti, of a fabled
is,
connexion with one Gaidheal Ficht; the plain upshot of which the Gwyddeleg, and not either the Cymmraeg or the Saxon.
Nor
is
from the land of the Scuit, for Scuit Fichti, Mileadh Fichti, and Gwydand the story of the Cruithnich from Scythia Fichti, would all be synonymous dyl There is is just such another frigid etymologism, as that of the Scuit from Scythia.
fiom Scythia.
no good standing place, even for credulity, to set up a primaeval tradition from the Because the tenor of their legend, that they were Agatrue Scythia of the East.
of the whole thyrsi descended from Gelcon son of Hercules, betrays the derivation
and
"
Eoasque domes Arabum pictosque Gelonos
;"
mixing ignorance with their learning, and bending two tribes into one. Whatever the word pictus meant of the one it meant of the others also, for Geloni and Agathyrsi were half-tribes (as
it
was anciently interpreted three ways: wearing painted cloaks, having the hair only died blue, or having both the hair and body stained. The second is the sentiment of Pliny. It is not a certain fact that these Scythian tribes ever wore a
Hercules.
It
iv.
linum,
p. 133.
When Beda
Scottish, Pictish,
was writing, five tongues were spoken in Britain, English, British, and Latin; therefore the Gwyddeleg or Gaelic, and the Gwyddeleg
is
xl
admixture with Britons, and other causes. Without reverting to that remote truth, quite unconnected with Beda's thoughts, of the primitive identity of British and Scottish, it is otherwise manifest, that Beda included, as languages, such changes of
separation,
impede communication. For if Pictish were Teutonic, then English and Pictish were but two dialects and if it were Cymmraeg, then British and Pictish ; so that, qudcunque via data, two of Beda's tongues were nearly related. In the
dialect as sufficed to
;
biographies of St. Columkille, the converter of the Picts, a solitary allusion is found to the diversity of Gaelic and Pictish, where it is said that a certain plebeian family of
Picts, hearing
him through an
interpreter, believed
Adamnan,
ii.
cap. 32
Vide
contra,
iii.
cap. 14.
Pinkerton, and his follower, Dr. Jamieson, relied upon the list of kings as a source Teutonic etymologies Inquiry, &c., i. 287-312; Etym. Diet. i. p. 35-41. By Teutonic syllables, choosing such various readings of names as suit raking together best, and assuming common etymologies from either source to be from that of their
for
choice, a
is
set
up
in this catalogue of
kings to confirm, if not to demonstrate, can we think of one who will contend, that Keniod or
;
Elpin, in Latin Alpinus; Wurgest or Vergust, in Latin Fergus and Fergusa; Ungust or Hungus, in Latin Oengus or Aongus; Canul or Conal; Uven, Eoganan, Eoghane or Owen; Vered, Ferat, Ferach or Feredech (Phe-
radfich, in the signatures of the Pictish princes to King Ungust's Charter of Kilremont); Donell, Donnell, Domnal, in Latin Doiialdus; Nectau or Xeactan, Fidach, Fodla, as well as Cruthen or Crutlme, the first name on the list, are not from the
Irish nomenclature"?
Picts
is
1'ictus,
ii.
and afterwards,
Duptaleich, seemingly allied to Dubhtach or Dublulaleth, and Glunmerath to Glunmar, one of the various names formed upon f/luit, a knee, occur, together with
Angus,
"
The same
Eoganan, Alpin,
tended that Ungust, son of Vergust, when he overran the petty kingdom of Arregaithel or Scots, made an end of the Dalriadha dynasties of Loarn
Macbeth! Nay,
well-
Mr. Pinkerton,
tion, of
after deriving
Malcolm (the
known contraction, if
over
it.
But
he drew down upon himself the absurdity of contending, that the Erse names of
after
all
upon
all
occasions
Malcuin
of his
words
own making,
ex gr.
Aodh,
Rjnal,
Fergus,
Conal,
Angus.
xli
Angus, Nectan, and Bulge, among the royal witnesses to the charter of Kilremont. About the year 414 the name of Drust or Drost, Drustan or Drostan, came into
use among the Pictish princes. Under the first of the nine Drusts, Ninia and Patricius Whatever the name means, are said to have converted British Pictland and Ireland.
it is
"
O'Conor's
Keating, p. 121.
Upon
the whole
account
were Gwyddyl, or an Erse people. And Fergus into Wurgest, and Eoghan into Uven, we need not wonder that St. Columkille and the other emigrant monks of the Kinel-Conaill, who seem to have met no impeat the Pictish court, should have failed in making themselves underThe reader need stood to " the plebeians" of some districts without interpretation. the opposite columns of Welsh and Cornish in Lhuyd's Archaologia, only compare
from their names, that they where we find Feradach changing into Vered,
diment of discourse
from dialects, even in languages of The Gwyddyl Fichti formed the main body of the the most undisputed identity. ancient Albannaich, or people of the kingdom of Albany, of whom the Highlanders are the remnant ; the whole of that body, except so many clans as lay west of the
pp. 251-3, to appreciate the impediments arising
Drumalban
hills
And when those hills, in Argyle, Lorn, Knapdale, Cowel, and Cantire. divided two hostile states (now united I ooo years) the difference of dialect was
perceptible.
historical fragment, in the
more
The following
is
now
inex-
to belong to the ninth century, when the Northmen, or men of plicable; but seems and Denmark, had obtained a footing in these islands. It is one of the few Norway documents of a forgotten dynasty, and is worth placing on record, for the chances of
future illustration
Pump
pennaeth dymbi
O Wyddyl Fichti, O bechadur cadeithi, O genedyl ysgi. Pump eraill dymbi O Norddmyn mandy.
Wheched
rhyfeddri
vedi.
O heu hyd
Seithved o heni
From the habitation of the Northmen. The sixth a wonderful prince, From the sowing to the reaping. The seventh [sent] by old age
11
weryd
Macfarland's Vocabulary,
and Armstrong's
;
a sup-
From
xlii
weryd dros
li.
Wythved
lin o
flood.
,
Shall not be estranged from prosperity, Till [in] the outcry of Menni
Snowdon
shall
be invoked,
Anhawdd y
Everything here
is
Dyvi.
Disaster [unto]
Tyvy
Arch.Myvyr. i. 73.
Whether the
five
sixth, seventh,
completely obscure, especially the number Jive being repeated. and eighth join on to the five Gwyddyl Fichti or the
Norddmyn, depends on whether or not lines 5 and 6 be parenthetical. Some combination of the affairs of three nations, Picts, Northmen, and Welsh, is here indicated.
It is extreme fancifulness to dispute the meaning of the plain word Pictus, expressive of a notorious fact. That crotchet is as old as Verstegan, who says the Picts were not called of painting their skins, as some have supposed, but upon mistaking
which was phichtian or fighters. Restitution, &c. p. 124. This was Teutomania. But Dr. Owen Pughe, under strong Celtomania, invented in his dic" " Pcithi, the Picts," and explained it people of the open plain," tionary the gloss, Mr. Chalmers has chosen to adopt. i. 204. They were, he and this invention iVc.
;
says,
(lias
our concern
Thus a Welsh poet of the seventh century says But were called one thing; and thus they are called another They The real meaning is shewn directly with genuine, not coined words.
!
and antithetically
t<>
in the
Gwyddyl
Coc/t.
Claudian, the
all
whom
had a frontier
to defend.
so applied.
But indeed there were few phrases that could be used in that sense, and were not The Calidones were called by Ammian Di-Calidones, and the neighbouring
ocean by Ptolemy AouijKaXijSovio;, and by Mareianus Heracleota Aov/ca\/$oj/ioc, the Ducaledonian; of which the former, JJl, expressed the pronunciation, and the latter the spelling, of Du*, black. Britli in British, and Brit, in Irish, spotted, variegated, partycoloured
*
To
tlic
island of Icolm-
called the
Fin-gall and
Fin-gent, which
name
kill?
s
Here
Tyvi
own word
Jinn, white.
By-
line
as appears
is
Dd
mere
real
antithesis to
and D.
The Tyvy
gians
came
to
xliii
coloured,
is
the probable etymon of Britain, and hence brith-wr, a spotted man, a is added the other epithet, black, brithwyr du. Equi-
Brych or Brech
in British,
1 1
1, n.),
Agned
Bregion,
;
i.e.
Brechion, plural
by the Britons for Agnetum Pictorum and Brechin, an episcopal civitns Brechne of the Pict. Chron., is from the same root. So also is
the
name
of
Brychan or Brecanus, the legendary founder of Brechinia, Brecheiniawg, The Manks were not only an Irish
nians against
but probably were Crutheni, or Ulster Picts. For the rebellion of the UltoCormac Mac Art, in 236, was chiefly of the Cruithniu under Fiach
Araidhe; and in 254 he expelled a portion of the Ultonians, and gave their territory from whom the Dal-Riadan, Dalreudin, or Rout district From this act he was surnamed Ulfada. or (the cradle of Scotland) took name.
to his son, Cairbre Riadha,
Banisher of the Ultonians; and they settled themselves in Manand or the Isle of Man. Tighern. in annis. That island, of whose early and Celtic history scarce another vestige
remains (see above, No. III. p. vii.), may be regarded as having been a colony of Cruthenians, driven out of North Ulster by the Riadans. Mervyn, King of Man, whom
married Essyllt", heiress of Conan Tindaethwy, King of Wales, is called in the interpolated Hoianau, st. 36, Mervyn Vn/ch o dir Manau, not by reason of freckles on his skin, but as claiming a descent from, or reigning over, Picts; for the Gwasgargerdd,
" brithwyr du o Manau," equally ascribed to Merlin the Calidonian, speaks of the Man hath scarce any history until the ascenblack- spotted men of the Isle of Man. dancy of the northern vikingar. But a great annalist speaks of Picts in that country,
in 711,
more than 100 years before Mervyn Vrych. Strages Pictorum in v Manand w ubi Findgaine Mac Deleroith immature, morte jacuit Tig. in 711,
,
camjio
p.
225,
O'Con.
Ogygia,
bloody
p.
303.
8;jl,
witnessed
pirates.
u
battles in Leinster
818-
was con-
843
Ann. Ulton.
The Danes -who afterwards ravaged Stathclyde and North Wales were called by the Britons the
gwyr duon and paganiaid duon, although their Brut y Saeson, language has not the word finn.
Tywysogion, &c., A. D. 870-900, pp. 479-484. But they took the phrase from Ireland, whose
Osttnan kings of Dublin probably sent forth these
is not apparent. His pedigree in the male line from Beli Mawr may be
a sheer fable,
bria, p. 22.
'
Campaign or
5, 6, 7.
Ducange,
in
campus,
num.
"
the
The Ulster Annals, at 781, speak of Drust Eighth as "rex Pictorum citra Monot,"
f 2
xliv
" Guidid Gaeth In the Pictish catalogue, (see above, sect, xxxi.) we read, a Briton, but the Pictish Chronicle gives Guidid Gaed Brecah; which Hreatnack,"
O'Con.
variations do all
resolve
themselves, one
way
or another, into
Pictus.
Nectan
surnames, such as Kellemot and Thalthamoth; but most and in the Pictish Chronicle, Morbet. In this Irish document that unusually, known word is altered, and, I believe, corrected, thus, Neactun Mor Breac*, the
the First has several
Great Pict.
The
case of
Cron. Reg. Scot. Innes, ii. 789), prince of the Dalriads or Scots, and son of Achy, is full of obscurity. He bore the surname whilst living; as Adamnan says, temporibus
nostris
.... Domnallo
fell in
Brecco" &c.
iii.
cap. v.
At
622 he was
adult, and
the battle of Strath-Cawn or Ceirinn, fought against Houn king of Yet Ulster Annals, the [Strathclyde] Britons, in December 642. Tighern. in anno.
as in Tig.) at
A. D. 642, say, at
suut."
The
he recovered the crown of his father (which had passed overthrow of his brother by the Irish Cruithnich), and what connexions, either Pictish or Cruthenian, he may have had in the female line, is matter buried in the darkness of those times and countries. But he fought at Moira in
Achy,
be such
also.
How
conjunction with Suibne, prince of theCrutheni, and had fought in 621 conjointly with Conall, son of Suibne. If any credit, be given to his longevity, and his dying together with this Tulorg, his crown must have passed into the hands of the extranet of Adam-
nan
(iii.
5),
i.
e.
by abdication and flight into Pietland, not by death'. Broicne, words of the same sense as breac or brec, and may explain the
magus
of the Picts.
Adamn.
ii.
33.
The Cruithnieh
or
Cruthenii,
who
*'
king of Pict-
Man
Sed quaere.
*
should, perhaps,
as in the preced-
There
homonymes of Brecah and Breatnach. As to the two lines of the Gododin, vv. 743,
"
so late as 641.
The connexion
is
872,
also unascertained.
A phen Dyvnwal a breirh brein a'i cnoyn. A pl.en Dyvynwal rrych brein a'i cnoyn,"
'
Down
parts of Antrim
xlv
others
who were
in
as well as those of
Fortren
Mor
in Britain,
are called from" cnith, form, aspect, countenance, colour, complexion; and so the or may signify men adorned with figures. phrase would resemble our men of colour, the Dalaradian Cruthnich we hear of king Eochaid Laeb or Laib, which
Among
slain in 563, with the seven Colgan renders Maculatus; of king Aodh Brec, who was " vii the Hy-Niall of Ulster, Cruthenian clan-kings, by righ Cruithneach im Ard Cenfaelad cit. Tigh. and of Aodh cognomento Niger; likewise we read of mbrecc,"
;
were not improbably Congal M'Mealean faith Brecc Fortren, Ann. Ult. 724; which (,)f rather than personal, appellations, and analogous to Nectan Mor Breac. tribule,
these and other such epithets more will be said in treating of this practice, as a superstition cherished in the ages subsequent to its desuetude.
But above
all
the
name
by
so
many
kings of the
and Gwyddyl The Pictish Chronicle says, upon the to all, like Pharaoh or Augustus. common name of Brudi the First, " a quo triginta Brude regnaverunt Hiberniam et Albaniam Now that or personal names. per 50 annorum spatium ;" and adds their private
Fichti, deserves observation; because
once was
official
or titular,
national name, spelt in this and other Irish works Bruide, elsewhere Bruidi, Brudi, Bridius, &c., is but the Erse word, bruid, spina, quodvis cuspidatum; bruid, confodere;
bruid,
the
name
vulnus gladio vel cultro factum. What Isidorus Hispalensis questionably says of " Scoti may be truly said of this name propria lingua nomen habent a picto
:
corpore, eo quod, aculeis furreis cum atramento, variarum iigurarum stigmate annotantur." This was expressed in the title Bruide, Acu-punctus, the Pict, a name common
and never wholly disused. If these thirty kings reigned over there will then be a double list of the kings of Fortren ; which absurdity has Albania, induced me to analyse these statements. Bruide the First is the fifteenth king; and in
to a long series of kings,
from him,
p. 96, u. 7
p.
'.]9,
Inhabitants,
p.
139.
An
note.
But unluckily the senders, i.e. the Picts of Fortren Mor, were Cruithnigh as
probable theory.
well as the others, and, therefore, must also have
to imagine,
name
is
the absurdity of a nation of hump-backs, supposed that Daln'araidhe was a sort of " the infirm and hospital, whither the Picts sent
it
To meet
is
Rut
its
author, like others, has missed the funfact, that the Irish,
damental
to
make room
for
T. Wood' s Primitive
xlvi
'J'alorc III.
is
Bruide
fifth is
Bruide
from
him
and lastly, from him, again, the fifth; from him, the second; from him, the fourth;
when
. .
it
find
it
but when
it
was
we
find
it
entirely absent.
Which evinces
b spatium" are superfluous and false, as well as thethirty private names; and that these thirty Bruides are simply the kings of Pictland from Brudi Bout to Talorc III. For it is obvious that men must be enumerated by their names,
words, "lliberniam
be,
not,
fourteen years before the accession of Bruide II., that is to say, of the first king by name, and not by title, so called and he was their first Christian king, baptized by St. Columkille. We may therefore suppose that it ceased to be the regal appellation
;
when
the increase of civility and approaches of Christianity had caused the actual practice upon which it was founded to fall into desuetude; and may accordingly condied in 543, and was the last of the thirty, was In almost all moral concerns the real l>e<nnO the historical commencement; and as Palladius himself went ad Scotof nings precede
in
who
For even
if
he could have
wrought what he did upon matter unpredisposed, date and situation shew the probability that Christian influences must have oozed into Pictland from Caledonia and
Strathclyde, from Argathelia, and from Dalaradia in Ulster. now come to a brief but important corollary. The record of thirty-six kings anterior
We
''
These consisted of
lost,
fifteen
may
(in
seem to be
Hruides, or painted
life
Ur
in
of his prin-
Up
is
new, fresh,
young, again, a second time; allied to lap, after, RIT up, a new kin;; Stewart's succeeding.
when he assumed
the primary
crown.
The
names
Exodus,
cit.
Armstrong.
It is obvious to con-
first
is
the
As
tanist
was used
without limitation
in
the sense
of second, the
for the se-
Anglo-Saxon name Penda (see Tighern. in 6'31, 639, 63(1), and the other is the British name
Llew.
''
cond battle or captivity (see Tighern. in 495 and 980), so, convcrselv, the secondary king was the
tanist of the primary, his actual coadjutor,
It
in the
the accounts
of those
qtii
and
list
Deum
crediderunt,
et seq.
may be read
successor designate.
xlvii
anterior to Drvist M'Erp, in 414,
fable;
is
and the
historical sera
is
is
there,
upon
solid
But
and
the
first
equivalent to Bruide,
conveys the idea of tinctus or pictus, as the other of punctus. Therefore King Cruthne and the first titular Bruide are identical ; and if there were thirty-one such Bruides, that is thirty after the Bruide called Bout, it is rather identity of proposition than an
Mr. Pinkerton's just rediicinference to say, that there were thirty-one Cruthnes. tion of the Bardic Pictish reigns to the standard of the Irish, Northumbrian, and
historical Pictish reigns, yields the dates (approximately correct) of A. D. 28 for Cruthne, and A. D. 208 for Brudi Bout. Consequently either Bruide I. must go up
to
Cruthne
in A. D. 28, or
to
him
in
mythi
exalt antiquity,
we
Therefore
it
the
kings anterior to Brudi Bout are additions ; that he was the planter of the Gwyddyl Fichti or Vecturiones in Albany and that Cealtraim, the last ex qfficio Bruide, was
;
That places the transit of the Cruithncchan or only the thirty-first Vecturion king. Ficht colony from Ireland circa A. D. 208, in the reign of Con of the HunGwyddyl
dred Battles, and nearly half a century before Cormac Ulfada drove the Cruthenians out of North Ulster in Manniam insulam et Hebrides. Ogygia, p. 335. It is sixtyseven years (or some trifle less) after Claudius Ptolemy described the Caledonians of
the Du-Caledon sea as stretching from Lake Lomond to the Firth of Moray; the identical year in which the war of Severus against the painted Maeatie and Calcdones began
;
and 159 years before the war of Count Theodosius against the Du-Caledons and Vecturions. By this reckoning, the Cruthnich of the Daln'araidhe will have crossed over to
North Britain some 290 years before their next neighbours of the Dalriadha, or Routs of Antrim and Coleraine (being the Gwyddyl Coch of the Welsh), followed their track
and planted their settlement of Argathelia (Airer-Gaedhal) or Scots See Cambrensis This accords with the order of events, as laid down in the Duan Eversus, ix. p. 74.
" Of the Albanach, and in this book Cruithnigh," by which Britain was first held by Britus (i.e. the Britons), then by Clanna Nemidh (the Belgians?), and " the Cruith-
nigh possessed
that
is,
it
after them,
having come from Ireland, [and] the Gaedil after that, Sec above, p. 127.
The advent and departure of the Cruthnich in the days of Ilcrimon, son of Milesius, C., which is a legend as ancient as Cormac Mac Cuillenan in the ninth is a century, pure mythology, and has made improper use of Pictish materials by
]
ooo years B.
bringing into the remotest origins those names of Drostan and Nectan, which did not come up among the Picts before the sera of Ninia and Patrick. The fact, that the
Picts of
Ireland,
is
it
yields us.
But
their
xlviii
their migration
was evidently from the opposite and near coast of Ulster, where they This is not only matter of reason, but of tradition. The text of
the Colbertine Chronicle of Picts asserts, that the thirty Bruides ruled Hibernia and Albania, but that means the kingdom of Ulster, not all Ireland ; and for evidence
thereof
we
read,
Ap. Piukerton, i. 502-504.. Nor are we in the position to affirm, that the Cruithne kingdoms of Daln'araidhe and Fortren Mor did not thus fashion in which Celtic monarchies had long continue to be one, after the unity. Since
of Ulster. thirty) was King
in 590, at the
Synod of Dromceat, we
find
asserting,
and
then waiving at St. Columkille's intercession, the sovereignty of the kings of Erin " The Irish " make Gede over the Dalriads of Britain. authorities," says Mr. Petrie,
Scottish [North British] Picts;" and, though they absurdly Ollaiuh Fodla, their tradition supposes the two Cruthenias to King read in the present work have once been one kingdom. On Tara Hill, pp. 153, 1 54.
also
We
that one Cruithnechau M^Lochit from Erin, meaning of course the chief of the Irish Crutheni (see p. 127), ilew to the succour of those of Fortren against the Saxons (scec. 5
which (not to mention its agreeing well with their allegiance to one Bruide or Crutlme) argues them to be the same people. Subsequent history shews them engaged in bloody wars against Argathelia, under its kings Eochaidh Buidhe and Kenneth Gear,
vel infra),
but not against Fortren. It is obscurely intimated that Cormac Mac Art, having Antrim into Man and the Hebrides, did expelled the Crutheni from the Routs of
pursue the war into
gia
iii.
in
in
254
cap. Ixix.
258 and exact an acknowledgment of his authority OgyAlbany Ogygia Vindicated, pp. 162, 163. If this were so it would increase
the probabilities that the Cruthenian kingdom of Fiach Araidhe, slain by Cormac, and the infant colony of Fortren or Pictish Albany, were not reputed nationally distinct.
One
were
at
scendants' of
of the paradoxes once accredited was, that the Cruithne or Cruthnich, de1 Hir the Milesian through Fiach Araidhe, King of Ulster in A. D. 240",
fact,
no time, in
any Cruithne at
all
but were
Fiach was remotely descended from Loncada, wife of Conall Kearnach circa B. C. 12, and daughter to one Eochaid Eaehbheoil a Pict of North Britain or of Man.
Ogygin,
iii.
It
may be remarked
men
not Cruthenians (see Tertia Vita Patricii, cap. 58 ; C. O'Conor in Tighern. p. 96; Lanigan, Eccl. Hist. vol. i. p. 218), should seem equally connected through Fiach with this Eochaid. But if the historian of the Ogygia could believe that
of Araidhe,
who were
*
"
That
is,
So O'Flaherty.
Tighernach places
his
death
in
236.
xlix
Men of Colour, or Men /if Figures and Devices (Picts) during of 600 years, for no other reason than because the chieftain, said to have a matter founded their community, traced his origin, and that at an interval of two centuries
a nation could be called
and a
half,
callous to the
,
from the daughter of a Pictish subject, he must have been a logician Were the founders of the Connaught Cruthenon causa pro causa.
nians f and of divers others, also descended in the eighth generation from a Pictish
This is but a sample of that bulk of lies with which Fintan and other bards lady ? of the sixth century fed the awakened curiosity, rising pride, and unbounded credulity It is so far germane to the legend of Heremon and the Cruthof their countrymen.
nich, that
it
not to have themselves been painted, neither reason, nor is it the fact of the case.
dissembles the condition of the ancient Irish, and assumes that people all nor some. But such is neither the
Ireland was peopled mainly, if it was not exclusively, from Britain, in the times But the woad-staining was general in Britannia; throughout all before history. Britain (omnes Britanni) in Caesar's time, and throughout all free Britain in Severus's time. Therefore it is apparent, that Ireland should have been colonized and possessed
by
said
" how
any of those Crutheni or Picts came to be settled in Ireland is not easy to discover," should rather have set himself to discover how any others but Crutheni could have come thither. Ancient writers neither say that the Irish were painted, nor that they
were not; until we come to the days of Valentiniun the First, or rather of Julian, where the mention of Scoti et Picti may be thought by some to insinuate that the former were not so. But Julius Agricola did report thus much of the Hiberni, that
"
xxiv.
hominum non multuin a Brittanuia differunt." Tacit. Agric. cap. the usage in question was so far the most conspicuous cidtus, of any that the Britons used, as to make these oblique words little different from direct averment. But when the dry tale of Ireland's colonization in British coracles was replaced by the
ingenia ndtusque
And
romantic and manifold impostures of Fintan the immortal, and separable adjuncts of course perished with it.
all
that school,
its in-
Though we must
disuse
is
such real
facts, ill
compensated with
tales of
Ogygian date and Herculean audacity. Various causes of desuetude may easily be imagined: I. The example of such desuetude, and of civility, offered by all Britain
soutli
It should be remembered that the pretended Lonncada, that woad-stained Helen of rape and
'
Alban,
viz.,
circiter
Manks Cruithne,
2L4.
id.
II.
That knowledge of other nations and manners, in which the must have exceeded their stationary progenitors. III. The
fresh moral power, working a doubt gradual change wrought by the proximity of a or disregard of old things before the adoption of the new ones; as we see Brahminism
of them,
shaken, though not abolished, and its suttees dying away. In these ways, or in some it came about that the Niallian marauders were distinct in appearance from
the Ducalidon
desuetude elsewhere) which dubbed the Caledonians Picti, had dubbed those Dalaradians and some other tribes Crutheni. The conquest of Ulster by Cormac O'Cuin, son of Art, may be regarded as an epoeh in the decline of that custom, as his reign forms
an epoch in the general civilization of his country.
Irish history and mythology, when analyzed, are not really in any other story. East Ulster was always in part occupied Ireland peopled Fortren with Cruthenians. them ; " the Cruthenians in Uladli and Moy-Cobha." Ancient Topogr. from by
Hooks of Glendalough and Lecan, by C. O'Conor, Sen., in Coll. llib. iii. 672. And there were others, less known, in the parts of Connaught near Boyle. " Conaght, first the Cruthenians, or painted men, in Moy-Hai, extending called Olnemacht
from Loch
Ke
to Bruiol,
and
to the
Shannon."
Ibid.
The
it is
said in Tigh.
larllaith ri
est."
the diocese of Derry, where the district of Dun-Cruthninia, since called Ardmagilligan, and St. Beoadh's ancient episcopal church of Dun-Cruthen, or Dnn-Crnithne, nowDun-
crnn, weresituate.
Colum.
S.
i.e.
Beatus in
See Vita Septima Palrieii in Trias Thanm. \>. 146; U'Donell, Vita 99; and Colgait in eund. pp. 451, 494: Marty ml. Dungall. cit. ibid. A. 8S. llib. viii. Mart. p. 562. Which makes several 8 recorded 1'ictlands
;
in Erin, besides
any others of which the record may have perished, and independently
Picts.
It
is
of the
That mythus
of a large import.
tirst
origins of
own days, winning his battles, made to evacuate Ireland under an agreement,
the,
you the Ciuthnieli powerful in Erin in Ilerimon's and preserving him from his enemies; and afterwards
'
Yet
in order that they might not obtain might not make battle for Teamhair." under Drostan or Trosdan the Druid, remained, and received
that they
grants
Tulach Dubhplas
''
in
Tirconnell.
surnamecl
at
who
baptized
St.
Columba
So Keating, from Psalter of Cashel. This work says, " six of them remained." See p. 125.
li
Bregensis', Moigli Breagha, or Brcag-mhuigh, whereon Strange, that they were banished lest they should possess the Hill of Tara, and yet were left in possession of the Plain of Tara. It appears through clouds of fable, that Tara was once their's, 'femora or Teamhair Breagh a seat of
in.
grants of land
the
Campus
Make battle for Tara! Why, the painted Druids, and Erin a kingdom of Piets. Breagh was their own, and Teamhair was the work of their hands; for they taught to construct the " fair and well- walled house." Pharmacy and surgery, navigation and agriculture, were from them. But for them there was neither idolatry, necromancy,
nor divination and Druidism, it is said, was of the Picti. But for them, no composition of " bright poems;" and bardism was of the Picti. See p. 144. By another tale the -Mur
;
and
sciences,
And this king, and his six sons and styled the Ollave of Ireland, or Ollamh Fodla. were called the " seven Cruithnech kings that ruled over Erin." See the grandsons, The original Cruthenians of Temora were the authors of entry in Tigh. A. D. 172.
every art whereof Milesian Erin could boast the rudiments.
adultery in Ireland
was committed by Tea (daughter of Lughaidh, and wife of Herethe name Temora is mythically derived, with Gede Olguthach the
eit.
Thus
and Cru-
thenians are kept distinct. But Ileremon and Gede, husbands of one wife, were also Ibid, fathers of the same three children; whence Mr. Petrie infers their identity Now this Gede Olguthach is the second king of Picts, Cruthue's successor,
p.
153.
in the
Nomina Reg.
Pict., Innes,
ii.
and, Ileremon seems to identify himself with the second king of Cruthen-tuath Cruthne's name being taken as merely typical, like Britain, first king of Britain,
Francis of France,
Dan
of
Denmark,
&c.,
first.
valents resolve themselves into natural equivalents, for whatever represents original Ireland must (if but a corner of the bardic veil be lifted) disclose to us painted IreThe exposure of the Crutheniau my tin may be completed, by adding that the land.
Ollamh
'
is
it,
tell
O ye
learned
wJ^diTifseparate from
k
his
name
stood,
all
upon Tara
the rest.
This
it
is
of a piece with
That
whom the
who could
original possessors
implied in
the question
to
neither in nature
an-
lii
Ollatnh Fodla and his race were styled the Cruithnech kings, because he was son to that same Lonncada, daughter of Achy Eachbheoil, who also stands godmother to the Dalarudians, five, if not seven, centuries later! And, that Gede Ollguthach, the father
of Ilercmon's children, was the third son of the Ollamh, who lived ages after Heremon Tuathal, in A. D. 130, is feigned to have been son to Ethnc, daughter oflmgheal, king of Picts, to have been educated in Pictland, and to have recovered his crown by aid
!
of Pictish arms
68.
Ogyg.
iii.
cap. Ixvi.
Keating,
p.
that
Temora was
a seat of
earliest founder of Temora within the purlieus of hisyears before him, he was the known as the builder thereof. It gives colour to that tory ; and I suspect he was once names" of Erin, in respect of her principal kings, she suspicion that, in the proverbial
1
With
would
in
than
Cimbaoth,
15.
C. 305.
Aiteachtuatha, after
tarchal Monarchy, may be no other than that savage disunion out of which the
(a llarald Hilrfagr to Erin) called the Gaelic tribes; a restoration put for a foundation, in order to support the superstructure of fabulous chronomythically lonry. Whatever he was, he was of Cruthnechan blood and education. In the Book of O.7
king of
Temora
Lecan, fol. 14, imperfectly cited by Vallancey, Coll. iv. 2. p. 2, after stating how Fintan of portentous longevity had preserved the Irish history, it is added, that Tuan of Ulster " preserved it till Patrick's time, and Columeille, and C'omgall, and Finnen, when it
was written on
it
continues in the hands of sages, of doctors, and historians, and it is on the altars of saints and righteous men from that time down." This curious statement exhibits the
transition of the stigmatical painting from barbarous
adornment toother
uses", before
its
It
was a question, as
name.
not works:
country
;
as fonn,
criVje//,
turv,
or Teiimhuir ob-
t7ir//i, Held.
tained
of Cormac,
[called] Teanihair ?
may
niestic
is
Con
cit.
of
am ], ii;uolis
part
i.
si S niH.-ati,m.
O'Flahertv,
It
name
were
Ogygia,
ibid.
"
p.
11);
Hugh O'Donnell,
provided for the ages of the Tuatha De Danann and their predecessors), and so the fable of He-
To which
the
Oghams might be
conveniently
applied.
to the world.
ten
con,
Montfau-
natural objects,
part
I,
p. 72,
part 2, p. 2[>8.
liii
its final
abandonment, and
even
it'
incor-
who doubted
the
existence of acupuncture
among
There may be another, though an oblique, way of tracing this British costume in the colony of Erin. A continual recurrence of surnames of colour, either unnatural, mor-
and disgusting, like glas, liath, uaine, laib, buid/ie, or strange and grotesque ones, may be accounted for in tribes that had originally been coloured unnaturally, and prided themselves therein while rarely used by others. But such a solution is almost necessary
bid,
;
when applied to the greatprimitive heroes, and even the actual founders, of the nations, creatures of a proud fiction, and names not individual,
to account for such squalid epithets,
but
typical.
What
Romulus
Discolor,
Cadrnus the Dingy, or Inaehus the Speckled ? But the Gaidheal derive themselves from Gaodhal or Gaidheal, son of Nial and Scota. He was constantly called Gaidheal Glas
because his flesh was spotted of that colour (greenish, or blueish, or livid) by a serSee Malmura of Fahan, in App. Gilda Coemhain, &(.-. Keating, p. 67. Here, besides the vile epithet, is the very substance of the fact in an altered form, the
;
pent's sting.
natural
man turned
to
woad-colour by puncture Compare the man Gaidheal Glux, in the Cairnech Legend, p. 187. The captain of the Xeme.
whom came the Firbolg, was Simon Breac, Maculis Distinctus, or, as some have Simon Varius. Britan, the founder of Britain, derives his name (and rightly, 1 hmip gine ) from brit, diversicolor; and he was son to Feargus Leathdearg, Half-red, son of
Nemedius, in whom the redness of half his body may have been its natural floridity, as we have observed in the Alban Scots, or Gwyddyl Coch. So, again, taking the red colour for the natural, we may form an idea of king Lugadh Kiabhdearg, or Red-streak,
A Danannian
was Fraoch Uaine. A primitive Scoto- Scythian chief, Ileber Glunfinn, or White-knee, was celebrated as grandfather to Faobhar Glas. Ogygia, ii. p. 67. See Keating, p. 132. Some causes had introduced into Irish use the strange name
Dubhdnleth,
"
That a Druid,
officiating
mystically,
was a
vv.
18, 49,
count of the ovum annulment. ' That the bards had in their Anant, or old
ritual songs, the
should have
originated
tu
t'rom the
the cessation
of nudity
among
ex-
G;mls
mllc-d
from
lirith,
painted,
v.
from the
20, and
liv
In days anterior to armour", I have no notion what a except in contrast to a coloured one ; nor can I conceive, otherwise, of
Dubhdiileth, Both-halves-black.
white knee
a
is,
one half dark, which condition the contrary name Dubhdaleth implies. of Furness tells us of two places in the Cruthenian Ardes of Ulster, to both Jocelyn of which belongs the very strange name of Dundalethglas, namely, Downpatrick, well
man with
known by
c.
marsh not
i.
far distant
Vita Patric.
38. He interprets the name, of some prisoners, whom an angel set free, and conveyed to these two Duns. But, comwith Leathdearg, and Dubhparing it with analogous names of colour, and especially
e.
rather interpret Dun Dalethglas, Fort of the Entirely Painted, the Dubhdaleths, the Crutheni of Dalaradia; thus making its sense equivalent in effect to that of
daleth,
I
Besides those analogies, its occurring twice in ancient the Dun-Cniitlme in Derry. The first C'ruthenia favours the descriptive sense, rather than any historic allusion.
man, say the verses ascribed to Fintan himself, who cleared Tara Hill of wood, was The meaning of the surLiath, Glaucus or Pallidns, sou of Laigin Leathan-glas. Broad-stain r probably denotes belts of colour like those of king Kiabhdearg, but name,
,
The dingy colours exeasy but unnecessary to multiply examples. in those various terms of glus, dubh, vaine, Ac., were the various tints imparted pressed by the woad; the cocruleus color of C'a'sar, the Ethiopian tint of Pliny, and the
broad ones.
It is
The tinted knee will be best appreciated from the aboveBook of Lecan, that the Irish, both in and after St. Patrick's The prevailing idea of such days, had records of facts "written on their knees." names as I have cited is as old as any memorial we have of the Piets. For of those
virides Britanni of Ovid.
Caledonians
who fought
animals, &c., the only chieftain whose name has come down to us is Argento-Coxus or Silver-hip; evidently so called L.y the liomans, because he affected to leave his
hips unstained.
Dion Cassias, lib. Ixxvi. p. 1285. And the comparison of some analogous names among the hero-deities of the Britisli bards, will add to their force. Some observations are due to the tradition, that the Pictish rule of succession to
the
'
is
also a substan-
ilun-
know
not
M here
r
intensity,
Vide O'Conor,
in
Quat. Mag. A. D.
to
be measured, there
978.
'
does not
as in dubltglas
to
be both adjectives
(though, in High-
Iv
the crown arose out of a treaty of marriage with ladies of the blood royal of Erin. That rule was, Beda, i. cap. 1., and the Irish documents. See also Polydore Virgil.
in the male.
doubt they should choose a king in the female line of descent, not seems to have been acted upon from the beginning till" 783, in the latter years of the kingdom, to such an extent that no son stands recorded to have succeeded his father, either immediately, or with intermediates. The sixty-ninth catathat in
all
cases of
It
logued king, and the twenty-first Christian, was son to his fifth predecessor. But the tradition of such a treaty is not to be received without much hesitation.
The line male can only be legal, where nuptia? patrem denionstrant, and can only be real where marriages are held sacred. In Caesar's time a British woman had sometimes ten or a dozen husbands (as she called them), usually men of the same family ;
and he who had known her
as a virgin
all
her offspring.
Pe
Strabo had collected from report that it was no better in iv. p. 282. St. Jerome, who had Ireland, or rather that there was no rule at all.
Bello Gall.
i.
cap. 14.
resided in Gaul, and had a slight knowledge of what he said, affirms it without limitation: " Scotoruin natio uxores proprias non habct Xulla apud eos conjux prupria
. . .
est,
fucrit
pecudum more
lasciviunt."
Adv. Jovin.
lib.
ii.
torn.
p.
Britons
who
repeats the same thing, with inclusion of those were called Atticotti. " Scotorum et Atticottorum ritu, ac de liepublicfi
He
promiscuas uxores, communes liberos, habent." Epist. 69, <id Oi'i'u/nnii, These reports may be understood as limiting marriage to a possessory But nations, of which even rheright, loosely observed and frequently dissolved. could draw such pictures, must have been incapable of transmitting paternal toric
Platonis,
i.
toni.
]).
413.
inheritances, and
must have
manners began
1
to furnish stronger
of sonship, contained in guage of Christian adaptation, even after the names have ceased to be
ventions.
pure tanistry, until the improvement of presumptions of parentage. The positive allegations the dynasties of the Antiquaries and Bards, may In: lana
shc.vr in-
lived
under
The mother
is
to art
and
refinement; and the vehement attachment of the Celtic tribes to their foster-brothers
till
633, but
it
cloes not
Dairine was
liim but
ileail,
s<>
whom
Tnathal
b-
a flagrant
instance in the
this fraud at
was detected,
mar.
The king
been deceived.
nerves for A.
I).
So he went
to
Temora and
said that
.')('-
hid.
Ivi
was,
in its oriyin,
The
In the Mabinogion we and the common breast the only sure tie between them. remark the paucity" of allusions to marriage, considered in any other view than as The Triads of Arthur are very peculiar on this head for the fact of occupancy.
;
Triad 109 gives " the three wives of Arthur, who were his thi-ee chief ladies," and no proceeds to give his three chief concubines ; so that the authors" of those Triads saw
See also the preface to reason to explain, and explain away, what a wife meant. Davydd ap Gwilym, p. 16. But the most singular passage is that of Solinus on the " As Hebrides. you go from the foreland of Calidonia (the Mull of Galloway) towards
reach the islands of llebudes, five in number, of which Thyle, in two days' sail you the inhabitants are unacquainted with grain, and subsist on fish and milk. They all
have but one king, for they are divided by narrow waters from each other. The king
Fixed laws compel him to equity has nothing of his own, all things belong to all. and, lest avarice should pervert him from truth, he learns justice from poverty, as having no private possessions. But he is maintained at the public expense. No wife
;
is
he
given to him for his own; but he takes for his use, by turns, whatsoever women is inclined to, by which means lie Li debarred from the wish and hope of having sons."
Solinus, cap. 22. This account
is
most important,
as a description, not of
barbarism
merely, but of its polity. purely and necessarily female was provided. in his father's place; and in Pictlaud precisely the Pictish; there no son could stand Of the llebudes, spoken of here as ftce, as well to the last) no son ever did. (nearly
the evils of a
a
To prevent
by Ptolemy, Marcianus, and Stephnnus in 'Ai^orinc, viz. Ebuda i., Ebuda ii., lihiBut Hay, eina, Maleos, and Epidium, the last two are undoubtedly Mull and Hay. Irish tradition, was the first seat of the Piets when they left Erin, and the cradle by
No man can affirm from internal documents how far the of the kings of Fortran Mor. Irish of A. 1). 208 were proficients in the art of matrimony, and their external reputation for
it
satis-
would remain
to
may be
when he
boasts
of those legislators, in pp. 157-8, and from his slight and general answer to Giraldus,
iii.
19.
"
As
tlii-m
is
from a
lias
" wives
known name
cril.ed
of
(jwenhwyvar or Guenever,
as-
text is to be
1
recommended.
Tr. 59, merely savs,
to
all
The
first series,
" the
of the
word wife
Ivii
19, as touching Pagan times, in p. 155 of the C. E versus. The ill-fated Gynseceum Cormac M'Art was, probably, connected with some desire on the part of that able Anecdote speaks truer than man, to ennoble and purify the female character.
iii.
of
general declamation ; therefore let us hear the wife of Argentocoxus, or Silver-hip, The empress Julia Domna reproached her, that they (the Caledonian the Pict. " women), after marriage, cohabited promiscuously with men. But she replied For we openly cohabit satisfy the wants of nature much better than you Romans.
:
We
with the bravest of men, and you commit secret adultery with the vilest." While we subscribe to her estimate of the merits of the case, we cannot doubt the facts of it.
queens, from sort of wife.
Whosoever would too sanguinely argue from ancient tales of marriages, wives, and Banba and Scota downwards, should bear in mind that Silver-hip had a We know that he had a lady so called but we also know what sort of wife
;
not by her personal fault, but by avowed usage of her nation; and how far, or whether at all, her nuptials demonstrated the father. The same Dion who related
she was,
lately said of the Maaatoe and Caledonii collectively, ywnt^iv i-a-iKoivotg xpwfitvot. the increasing civility of dress and manners had fixed upon the adherents to old fashions of nudity the title of Cruthneans, the latter, no doubt, continued also more
this
had
When
social rules.
court.
those rites which ascertain father and son were systematically excluded from the There is, therefore, no such mystery in the Pictish prosapia focrninea, or
uterine tanistry,
should lead us to take up with that bardic romance of the Cruthnich husbands, bound by a solemn treaty to the unpetticoated government
as
yapov ayajuor.
The
terms
it
is
Cfesar
ccerulean; Ovid speaks ofthevirides Britanni (Amoresii. 16, 39); and Pliny But they used the herb says they imitated the colour of Ethiopians, xxii. cap. i. isatis or glastum, called woad, which by preparation will yield blue, green, and black.
The use
means
of
tint appears
For
But
glas, in British
and in
Gaelic,
and green.
It is surprising that
men
should have called the firmament on high and the grass under foot by one name of colour. But in truth the phrase is from the dyer's shop, and not from nature,
Of
that there
is
words
Iviii
words" gorm, guirm, guirme, guirmead, meaning alike blue and green, blueness and and guirmean, goirmin, the herb wood. Whereas the greenness, to stain blue and green,
words not having such double sense, lla,?ar, blue, nevltiw, sky-blue, gwyrdd, ir, uaithne, like ir-las, green, liath-gorm, azure), green (as well as the determining compounds, All names for woad seem to be indifferent as to the herb. do not signify that two colours, and all words thus indifferent to be names of woad. Therefore tradition
and etymology combine to recommend the opinion, that Celtic tribes diversified their skins with several tints and colours, as in Christian times they have distinguished
themselves by the colour of their plaids. In those districts to which the Roman laws against Druidism did not extend, and where the practice had not, as in most parts of Ireland, come to a natural end, Christianity was, no doubt, its destroying power.
it
very nature and object implied the nudity of the greater part But it is probable of the body, which the Christian decorum has always condemned. that the formal conversions by Ninia, Ptilladius, Columkille, &e., may have found the custom fast dying away under the approaches of the dawning light. Pictland, I have
its
studied to shew, had recently ceased to be governed by a dynasty of Bruides, when Columkille went thither. Yet the memory of that ancient usage, nay, in some sort, the usage itself,- was superstitious!}' cherished by those who regretted and secretly
retained Uruidism.
It
was so
in
Roman
Northern Picts and their neighbours still British was referred, was son of Manogan,
every thing the Spotted-man, a name formed upon manog, in modern spelling mitnuicg, spotted or party-coloured. They were joint " will I praise thee, victorious Beli! and or tutelaries of the island: patrons Skilfully King Manogan thou shalt uphold the privileges of Bell's isle of honey." Marwnad
i.
I
Beli
Mawr,
to
whom
Uthyr,
p. 73.
The same
root,
manaw, macula,
yields the
;
name
of another titulary
hero-god, Manawyd, synonymous with that of Me'di. Lli/r. v. 48. of the Cauldron of Britain
Manogan
The poem
the Britons, said to be quoted o'r anant, "out of the hymns," invoking one Brith or " Brith i Brithan 1 hail" &c., and Diversicolor, describing the sacrifice of a cow that is " vraith (feminine ofbrith) or party-coloured. pp. 74, 75. Elsewhere it is said:
They
the
It
is
Pictorum-terram) festinato.
Brith
Brithan hai
lix
(the multitude) do not know the ych brych, spotted or variegated ox, with the massive head-band." p. 45. The bard Avaon says,
"
triple tree,
Bum
44
" let the Meigant says of his order, the bards, spotted-headed'' host from the cowpen-vrith o pen of Cadvan be invited on the day of ample allowance, byddin vuarth Cadvan." p. 161. In the sorceries of Tintagel tower, when Pendragon put on
And
the similitude of Gorlais, his accomplice, Merlin Ambrose, took the form of BrithBrut. G. ap. vael; that is to say, useful or effectual by variegation, picturipotens
Arthur,
p. 292. Geoffrey seems to have read brych instead of its equivalent brith, " Merlinus in Bricelem." viii. Avan Red-Spear, the favourite bard of the 19.
:
Mad
ganed, mab
is
britb,
cythmor radlawn,
Well-born
of the painted one, gracious sea-divider. Axle of our privilege, he went [against] the leagued valour of the unjust. Silent were the crowd of kings before the harmonious ones.
he, son
To Cymmry, when
Verdure vegetated when the man was born a blessing Christ created Cadwallawn p. 180; vide Evans Spec.
p.
49.
Though mab
sancti,
brith
might
mab
sant
is
sanctus, notJUius
the words
A certain
to
make
have been honoured as a person typical of Celtic antiquity; which idea would " son of Brith." This it superstition fell under ecclesiastical censure in the
Those canons were decreed in Norcanons of the Synod of Calcuth, in A. D. 785. thumberland, with the sanction and signature of Aclfward king of Trans-IIumbria,
his bishops,
and abbots; and were adopted and decreed in like manner by the clergy King Offa, at Calcuth in Mercia. But the following canon evidently originated in the kingdom of Northumberland, which bordered upon that of the Picts, with some intermixture of population. " The Pagans, by inspiration of the devil, introof
scars,
'
Verily, if any one for God's sake were to undergo this blemish of staining, he would therefore receive great reward ; but whoever does it from the superstition of the Gentiles
surname of Maol, Bald, given to Britan, son of Fergus Redside, and founder of Britain.
h2
Ix
Concil. Cludcutense, ap. Wilkins, i. p. 150. does not avail him to salvation." a full mild censure, which may, perhaps, imply that the offenders were neither few nor unpopular. Rhydderch Hael, prince of Strathclyde, the opponent of bardism,
tiles, it
This
is
and more especially of Gwenddoleu the Caledonian and Merddin, invited St. Kentigern or Mungo to Glasgu to restore the Christian religion, which was almost destroyed
(pene deleta) in those parts.
begrudge men
" Whoever Kentigern assembled the people, and said: their salvation, and oppose God's word, by virtue of God's word I warn
them to depart, that they may offer no impediment to believers. Quo dicto ingens larvatorum multitude statura et visu horribilis a coetu illo exiens omnibus videntibus
aufugit."
Jocelyn,
32; Pink,
Vita;
Sanctorum
Scotice.
Though
this is so retailed
by Jocelyn,
contrary to that idea ; mediaeval sense of larva indutus, wearing a hideous mask, it gives what I conceive the truth of this affair, that the Du-Calidons, and other " brithwyr ddu,"
word
and in
such as Merddin ap Morvryn and his disciples, removed from the congregation those ugly masks which they had substituted for human faces. But the most signal evidence of the systematic character of that superstition, which the Trans- Humbrian " unavailing to salvation," is furnished by an ancient bard, who prelates pronounced
thus describes the three
llu,
i.
e.
it,
[By the] customs of the kingdom The three troops shall be conducted
Before the potent visage of Jesus
,
Teyrnas arvereu
A nother
After the fashion of natives* ; The third troop, [of men] unbaptized,
.Stubborn co-operators in death, Drive the gluttons into the lot of Devils,
Syth
llaith
cy weithydcl,
United among the good ones, [Though] with the appearance of the unrighteous.
Yn un yn
Gan
dull
daon
p.
1
anghyviawn
84.
The
1
i.
e.
Aborigines.
Ixi
The two
my conjecture) to the third llu, and not to their victims, the a matter of inference ", not of syntax.
1
whom the bards applaud, and the I cannot quite think censures, aculeis ferreis cum atramento, &c., annotati? synod it; but prefer the supposition, that they were, upon occasions, simply painted in a
superficial
and not
stigmatised, as the
Du-Calidonian Britons
were before
and the Gwyddyl Fichti before St. Columba; without prejudice, their having certain marks partially, and secretly perhaps, imprinted on
initiation,
much
of
its
destruction of Irish Ulster in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries; for that kingdom was both the favourite seat of ancient bardism, and the principal residence of the
But, even as
it is,
these pages
had they been written ten years hence. Postscript. My attention has been directed to a work manifesting much acquaintance with the history of the clans, entitled, " The Highlanders of Scotland," &c., by
W. F. Skene, F. S. A. Scot., Edinb. 1837. Its coincidence with several of the main arguments and conclusions above offered obliges me to disclaim the suspicion of having purloined any of them from those pages, the existence of which has only now been
made known
I
to
me,
many months
after the
whole of
my
kingdom of
was entirely unknown in print. That the Gael Picts were the whole body of the Albaunaich, those excepted who dwelt west of Drumalban, was a conclusion that implied the falsehood of the clan
Highlanders.
It
inhabitants were those people whom we call to me that such an opinion had ever appeared
became prevalent.
But
it
In the twelfth century Cynddelw inverted this ancient order of the three troops, and arranged
1
;
it 2, 3,
the inference
is
" Three clamours resort to the one cauldron, The concourse of tribes, and my preparation ; The troop of variegated pugnacious natives ;
Secondly, the troop of wrath, blackish, and roaring
Rygyrchant unpcir teir trydar, Cynnadledd cenedlcodd, a'm par Llu brithion brodarimi brn-yrlyrgar ;
;
aloud
down
opposi-
Trydydd
llu
ones,
whom
Canu
Isidorus Hispalensis.
Dditw. p.
24i*.
Ixii
it
was out of
my
power
to
am
glad to see
a third
it is
But there
am unable
to concede.
In this work
is
and Caledons, making them all Gaels, attempt to unite the Vecturions made all Britons, and Pinkerton all Teutons, and I do not see that it
reasons. ported by fact or
whom
is
Innes
well sup-
Having no space
for stating
It is
upon them,
must go
fourteen tribes of Caledonians, or any tribes of them at all; but the thirteen other names are by him clearly distinguished from the Caledonians. This is writing Ptolemy, him. I do not believe the list of Bruides consisted originally but of 28. not
quoting were thirty; and it is as likely, at least, for two names Copies agree in stating they The number 150 was a multiple of 30, to be lost, as that miscalculation committed. not of 28, allotting five years to each king. Nor, if they were 28, could we reduce that
Ur- Bruides. For nothing by retaining the Bruides and rejecting the can be surer than that the Ur-Bruides meant something, and what they did mean I The purpose for which these fourhave already offered a surmise, above, p. xlvi. n.
number
to 14,
them
i.
'
Consequently we
living and reigning at the same that " Bruide is here stated to have p. 251,
to
be
all
Brude Bout (a quo xxx. Brude regnaverunt annorum spncmm) xlviii. annis regnavit." A series of per centum quinquaquinta kings, succeeding B. Bout during 150 years, are converted into a family of brothers.
from persuaded, that the Situs Albania- did by its septem reges sub se habentes," mean to express fourteen persons, not fifty-six persons. septem regulos The latter scheme would extend the type of the Pictish constitution from the kingLastly, I
far
.
am
"
dom
We know that type existed of the Ardrigh to each Muormor kingdom. Cruithne of Ualn'araidhe. Cenliu-lad, cit. Tigh. in A. 1). 563.
The
idea of a subsisting bifarious division of Pictland in
in the
Cruithne being the northern and Piccardach the southern, seems to me an illusion The form Piccardach exhibits the only Irish name, founded built on verbal trifles. It is a general term, or used, if with any on Pictus, that Tighernach employs.
antithesis,
in contrast to
those of Ireland.
Its
seems to imply Picts of the mountains; in which case, it is with infelicity restricted Mr. Skene alleges that " whenever Tighernach has the word Picto the lowlands.
cardach, the Annals of Ulster use the
to the Picts."
word
i.
p. 36.
In
fact,
Ulster Piccardach in 728, 729, 734, and 750; and Pictones in 669, 750, and 752. Annals have Pictores thrice, in 668, 675, and 727 ; Picti (so far as I observe) not usually,
but
Ixiii
in 697, and 787 ; and the common genitive, Pictorum, eleven times, in 630, 652, 656, 728, 733, 735, 861, 864, 870, 874, and in 877, where they last mention that nation by name, saying afterwards only Fir Albain. The 728 of Tighernach is Pictores in 727, Uit. His 729 and 734 are the genitive Pictorum in 728, 733, Ult. But
but twice,
the Pictones and Piccardach, both applied by Tighernach to the same people in 750, are reduced by the Ulster Annals to the one word, Pictores. Tighernach thought fit to
borrow the name of the Pictones, or Gauls of Pictavia. So Hermannus Coutractus, an historian of his age, says at A.D. 446, " contra Scotos et Pictavos." It is evident that
his learning
annalist,
who converted
it
into Pictores,
Painters. This phrase of Pietores has no relation whatever to Piccardach, only to Pictones. If the common genitive is to be fetched from Pictores, that rule must extend to
the eleven instances, including five subsequent to the fall of the Pictish dynasty. Talorcaii M'Congusa was, it is said, a Pict of the north ; and, as he delivered* up his own " a brother into the hands of the Piccardach, there must be complete distinction" beall
1
But surely a fugitive and outlawed Pict (see Tigh. make his peace with the Picts by giving up his brother to them, without A.D. 73i)can our using the word Pict in two senses. Hungust, it is said, receives the title of ri na
tween the latter and the Picts.
another sovereignty.
a term applied to
Piccardach two years before he became king of Pietland; therefore Piecardach was But ri, a king, does not always mean ardri, the king; and it is
maormors of Albany, and Irish toparehs, governing provinces under Thus the maormor Finleg is styled Ri Albain, Tigh. 1020; and in Ult. the ardrigh. 1085, Ceaunmor reigning, one Domhnall M'Maelcholuim is also Ri Albain. When the general name is improperly added to ri, instead of the name of the toparchy, it only shews the details to be unknown or pra;termitted by the writer. I know not whether
all
Pict princes of the royal blood and succession were personally so styled, perhaps not; but we read concerning the Irish Picts at 629 Tigh., Dicuil ri cenedt/l Cruithiu-
dynastic theory built upon the mere use of the word ri is vain ami Feebler yet is the suggestion that the northern Picts " were a distinct Since the Piccardachs were the body under their peculiar appellation of Cruithne." southern Picts (we are told), " consequently the name of Cruithne, although occasionceeidit.
Any
unfounded.
to
more restricted sense belong to the DicaleWhatever it would do under certain conditions, pp. 36, 37. never did so in fact. Its more restricted sense, that is, its more frequent sense, which its Latin (Crutheni) seems really restricted, was the Picts of Erin. The
would
in its
only
"
from
retaining
Me
year of Tighernach.
not.
Why
this is
done,
know
Ixiv
only prop to this manifest fiction is another equally novel, viz., the interpreting Cruithen-Tuath, Picts of the North, p. 63, whereas the word tuath in that, as in
many analogous
Cruiten tuath
is
combinations,
the north, but the people or nation. the Masters to the Picts inhabiting Ireland. actually applied by
is
never rendered
Quat. Mag. p. 29; and see above, pp. 126, 158. I have a word to add on the theory that the Cruithnich came from Albany to Erin, instead of the reverse. If strong arguments combine to confute the declarations of all
earliest authors let them stand confuted, but not otherwise. The system of Mr. Skene requires the Cruithnich or Gaelic Picts to have always held their territory, even from the earliest Roman records and therefore he is led, systematically, to
our
The argument
for
it
runs thus
is
" In
all
name given
read,
to
Scotland
Cruithne."
209.
For
which
for
"
given
more than that is appellation is always applied by them to the inhabitants of Scotland, in contradistinction to the Scots or inhabitants of Ire-
me
land."
instances (certainly rare) in which Tighernach carries that name out have only noted three or four, in every one of which it is otherwise. In of 505 and 663 there is no contradistinction to anything and in 560 Cruithnechaibh It is the same in is contrasted with Albanchaibh, meaning the Scots of Britain. where Cruithne are opposed to Dalriadhe, unless that whole passage relates 731,
Ireland, I
;
Of the
The inference follows: [In thu first place,] therefore, it can be proved from Tighernach that the Ultonians or inhabitants of the north of Ireland were It can be proved from him Cruithne, and therefore must have come from Scotland." and from others, that a very limited portion of the Ultonians were Cruithne. We
to Ulster.
"
are only carried thus far, that the name Cruithne was applied to a portion of each island; and thence we are to dedu"c, that Ireland received it from Albany. By the
and with a like disregard of all tradition, we may that Ireland was peopled from Argyle and Lorn, and Saxony from England. prove
process, mutatis nominibus,
same
()
NOTE
c
What
it is
is
a desUlster,
all
lectics
when
all
well
known
Cruithne. But even these verbal diabreak down, for the text runs, " against Cruithnia and against Fiach Araidh." Two
of the
Down
and Antrim.
The
plea
is,
that Fiach
againsts,
because two
ri
powers,
viz.,
the
tribe
Araidh reigned at Emania, and that Cormac " against Fiach and the Cruithne." Ergo fought
the kingdom of
of which he was
Emania
is
identical
with that
See Tigh.
Ixv
No. XVIII.
Seepages 122-124.
The legendary history of the Picts or Cruithnians, as given in the foregoing additions to the Historia of Nennius, will be found in a somewhat more detailed
shape in the following documents, which seem worthy of preservation here, as tending to illustrate and complete the subject. I. The first is a tract on the History of the Picts, which is preserved in the Book
evidently compiled from the same traditions which formed the basis of the narrative given in the text, and in the historical poem on the
of Lecan,
fol.
286,
b, col. 2,
and
is
has been printed, pp. 126-153: history of the Cruithnean colony, which
in
Oipjfcpop po job pfn piji n-Gpenn co cfno cuic m-blia6an Dec, ace ni bai Ro bliaoam Gbip ip an uipfm pin.
clapa
i
in
After Eber had been killed by Erenion [the battle of ] Airgeatros, he (Eremuii)
reigned over Eri fifteen years ; but Eber's lie year was not in that computation.
built
DI
.1.
patch
GmomD
two royal
Ainninn
cpich Cualano, pinch &eochaij uap t)o pinoi imoppo coicfoaich ap Gpmo lapcain .1. Do pao pigi coicio 5 U| -
in the
6eoip.
Beothaigh
and Rath
he gave the provincial kings of Eri, viz., the Gaileon province to sovereignty of
DO cheiclipi macaib Gbip Gp, Opbu, Do puD piji coicio Pfpon, Peapgna. Clionoacc DO Un muc Uici, Do Gucan mac Uici. Do pao pi^i COICID Uluo DO
.1.
-\
viz.,
Er, Orba, Fearon, Feargna. He gave the to Un, sovereignty of Connaught province
Gbep mac
Ip a
son of Uici, and to Eatan, son of Uici. He of gave the sovereignty of the province Uladh to Eber, son of Ir a quo the Ultoniaus of Emania.
Ip pe lino DO
pmoeaD na jnima pa
.1.
It
was
were done, viz. the battle of Cuil Caithear was fought by Aimergin the White-kneed.
In a year after Aimer-gin was slain in the
battle
See In-
Gimipjin
Culaib
Country of Cualann __ Cualann originally comof the present county prised a considerable portion
1
Rathdown,
346.
B
in the
of
Wicklow
it
was con-
6.
Ixvi
cpi
h-Umopinba
Ua
n-Qililla,
-|
by Eremon. It was in that same year the nine rivers Brosnach of Eile broke over
the country
sinn
;
Rig
rivers
Uinn-
ofUi
Aililla;
pin cancaoap Cpuichnich a cip Oipaijjia .1. clanoa ^elom mic Gpcuil lab, Icarippi an-
[Rye] of Leinster. It was in that same year the Cruithnians came out of the country of Thracia,
i. e.
unmanou. Cpuichmjj mac Inje rnic ?,ucca mic pappchaloin mic Gjnom mic Guam, mic IDaip, mic paicpeachc
mic lapfo mic Maei. Jpeachaip CpuirhcCc bliubam Do pijje. Seaclic neach,
i
they were the descendants of Gelon, son of Ercal: Icathirsi was their name.
-\
He
meic cach
(i
Cpmchmc
-\
anopo
.1.
pibpa, pioach,
was the father of the Cruithnians, and he reigned an hundred years. The seven sons
of Cruitlmigh were
these,
viz.:
Fibra,
Fidach, Fotla, Foirtrcann, Caitche, Airig, Cetach. And it was into seven divisions
TTIoippfpfp
their territory
Qcup
ipe
amm
a peapanb.
pib, imoppo, bliaoam ap pichic bo
his
name
to his
was
pibach
/rl.
bliabam.
Fidach,
xl. years.
poipcpfno
See above, p. 51, and note k Cetach the fruitful : lit. Cetach of children. Cetach is here made a proper name but in ; the
. '
Foirtreann,
"
and Airig,
p. 155, n.
we had
Cait,
See
p. 50,
cecach
clano was
Territory.
See
p. 50, note
'.
Ixvii
Poipcpfno
.Ijri.
bliaoam.
picluc.
bliaoam.
bliaoam.
kp e bliaoum.
5
5 U101C 5a
Upchal 6puioi pone cpica bliaoain. pij Ulao oe abbapca &putoi ppia each peap Dib panna na peap.
-|
is
given to every man of them, and to the divisions (territorial) of the men.
6puioi Cino
Uipchino bliaoam.
Euaile.
They reigned
years,
nians.
Tit est
fifty
in the
&pmoe-Cino,
Uip,
6puioi-Up5pir,
6puiDe-Upcino, 6pume-
Argart,
Bruide- Cinn,
Bruide -Urcinn,
&puioi-5p>eh,
6puibi-
Upmum. Oo
p'jaib Cpuicneac annpin. co h-fpmo Seipeap caipeach cangacap .1. Soilen, .1. Ulpa, pfpeap oeapbpaichpi
muin.
Six
leaders
viz.,
brothers,
Ulpa, Neachtain,
Neachcam, Cpopcan, Qenjup, 6ficmo. Pach a ciachca a n-6pmn, imoppo, Oo pao jpao Dia pi Cpaicia
polopnup
piaip co po cpiall
Trostan,
Aengus,
Leitinn.
Now
the
cause of their coming to Eri was, Polornus, King of Thracia, fell in love with
their
sister,
and he attempted
to
get
6ocap
In the words pig ulao oe, a corrector has marked the letters pig with dots, to be
k
her
Uladh
is
given
ippi je nUlat)
fol.
If t>e, &c.
Book
of Leacan.
Ixviii
f.ocap lappin co po cpiallpao cap
manchu co Ppanjcu,
po cumouijl'eaD cachaip uno .1. piccaipip a piccup a h-amm .1. o na peanoaib, oo pao pij
-|
-\
her witliout paying a dowry. They theu set out and passed through the Romans
into France,
Pictairis,
viz.,
i.
e.
6ocap pop ppanjc 5pao oia piuip. muip jap n-fj; in chuicfo bpacap .1. La\1 cino DU la lap n-oul ap muip rfnn.
from the points (pikes). And the King of France fell in love with their sister.
They
of the
set
sea, after
the death
n-
fifth
viz.,
Laitenn.
In two
dame
Cfnopealaij.
days after they had gone to sea their sister died. The Cruithneans landed at
Ocbeupc
pig
ppiu
Cpemchano Sciachbel
boib
Cremthann
Leinster, told
ap
co
ipe
Qbbeapc
pin,
-|
welcome from him, on condition that they should destroy the Tuath Fidga. Now
Trostan, the Cruithnean Druid, said to them, that he would help them if he were rewarded. And this was the cure he gave
them, viz., to spill the
bleogun
i
.un. pichic
bo mael
pmn oo oopcuo puil a peappaioea in cuch ooib .1. each Qp&a ^eamnachca a
n-lb Cfnopealaich pe cuuchuib pigoa oo 6peacnuib po bai .1. cuach poclii
viz.,
the
cipcaib
-|
nfm ap a n-apmuib.
ITIapb
-|
Ard Leamhnachta
in
Ui Ceinnviz.,
Tuatha Fidga,
a tribe of Britons,
arts
1
who were
in the Foth-
ni ni
Any
pin
leutnnachr
-\
and they
cumjio nfm
ni
ooib.
Cuach phioja.
who was
thing more
do than
lie in
the
new him
all killed
afterwards.
TYIapb
ceachpap
.1.
lappin Do chpuich-
after,
neachaib
in the
County Wexford.
See above
p.
23, note
'.
Ixix
cam, Ulpca, lap n-oichap in chaca, conao ooibpin po chan in p fnchaio po.
after the battle
and
it
was
for
Gpo leamnachca
ip cippea cheap pinoao each an each ejfp cpaeo oap lean in c-amm iplomo
Ard Leamhnachta
country,
this
southern
ask,
Cpimcomo?
Why
it is
called
by
this distinctive
name,
Which
Sciachbel h-e po job;
it
thann
Cpimchanb
Crimthann Sciathbel
gaged them
;
To
free
him
arms
When
Of the
defenceless
Seipfp Cpuichneach po
chmo
t)ia
Six Cruithnians
God ordained
canjaoup
cip
Upajia.
nap,
Solen, Ulpa,
Nechcam
ip
Qenjup, ^eichcfno,
Cpopcan.
of the country of Thragia. Solen, Ulpa, Neachtain the heroic, Aengus, Leithcenn, and Trostan.
Came out
l?o chiolaic t)ia ooib, cpe clup, oia n-oil ip Oia n-oucupup, Oia n-Din ap nfirnb a n-aptn.
in
muni-
For their faithfulness for their reward To protect them from the poisoned arms
Of
Ip e
eolup DO puaip ooib opai na Cpuichnech po ceooip cpi .1. bo mael oon muij
cuicij.
The
made
for
them
By
DO bLaejan DO a n-aen
Thrice
To be milked by him
pit.
Ro
cac co cacc cuipea& ition cuicij a m-bai in lemnacc Ro muio in cac co calma
in
The battle was closely fought Near the pit in which was the milk,
was bravely won the giants of noble Banba, Against
The
battle
Q.
n-aimpip
-\
caip
^uba
.1.
was in Bremen's time that Cuba and his son, viz., Cathluan mac Guba,
It
pi
King
power
Ixx
power in Eri ; until Eremon banished them out of Eri, after which they made
peace.
luppin.
bo chuaio
Or,
it
Cpuichneachan mac Inji la 6pearnu poipcpeanb DO chachujao pe Saxanchu, a clann u claioeam-chip 1 popellab
-|
war
and they
(the Cruith-
.1. Cpuicheancuuch ipeao ni po baoup [mna] accu ap abbach banocpochc Qlban bo gullpoib. Do luib bno, ap
ooib
neans)
made
i.
their
e.
children and
their
swordland,
ject to them.
u cul bo
chum meic
TTlileao
-\
-|
po jubub
-\
because
diseases.
all
the
women
of
Alban died of
talum jpian cip epca, muip beich bo maich piu plaich poppo co bpach; abbepc of mnai oec popcpaio
-|
nfm
-|
They, therefore, came back to the sons of Mileadh, who bound them, as they expected the heaven and earth, the sun
nbo babap la capcap Dlac FDileab Gpmn, uaip po baicea a pip ipa n-aippji
i
and the moon, the sea and the land, to be propitious to them, that they would
submit
over.
c-piap
them as kings over them for they took twelve supernumerary women, who belonged to the Mileto
And
6uaibne-| 6uaipi
-|
na cuipfc po baicea
oib op
i
whose husbands
uile.
-|
ip
were drowned in the western sea along with Bonn. And hence sovereignty over
Cruithentuath belongeth to the
Eri, according to
ppfo
jora
fn
]
each mana
each obaip
men
of
oo jnireap.
some
authorities.
And
and of Buaidne,
and of Buas, and of the other leaders, who were all drowned. And six of them re-
mained
in possession of
Breagh-Mhagh
and from them are derived every spell and every charm, and every divination by sneezing,
omens, and
and by the voices of birds; and all all talismans" that are made.
all;
Cacluan
ip
ba
pij
oppcha u lie
-\
ip e
C^c. pig
pop
"'
Or,
it
was
"
Talismans
See
p. 144.
Ixxi
pop
Glbam
ip
oib o
Chacluan co Con-
pancin;
There were seventy reigned over Alba. of them over Alba, from Cathluan kings
to Constantine,
job
oib.
who was
the last of
them
that reigned.
t)a
mac Cacluam
.1.
Cocanolocap
-|
Cacalachac.
-]
.1.
Q Da cupaiD, im. P'pn Cmj achaip Cpuichnich. Q Da ppuich Q oa mileao Cipic. Cpup
i
.1.
-[
and Catalachach. His two champions Pirn, and Cing the father of Cruith.
nich.
Ciric.
His two wise men were Crus and His two heroes .... Uasneam his
poet,
and Cruithne
his
worker in
metals".
Ocup ipeao aobepaiD apoile cumao h-e Cpuichne mac f.oich mic Inge pfn
eipao Do chumogiD ban pop comao DO oo bepeaoBpemon
Donall mac Ailpin was their leader. And others say, that it was Cruithne mac
the
to
Loich mac Inge himself, that came to ask women from Eremon and that it was
;
him Eremon gave the wives of the men who were drowned along with Donu.
In another part of the Book of Lecan (fol. 141, a, col. I.), the story of the wives somewhat different form. This document given to the Cruithnians is repeated in a mentions the name of the place where this remarkable treaty between the two nations
was
said to
Chruithnean
kings of Ireland:
Twice eighteen soldiers of the tribes of Thracia went to the fleet of the sons of
Mileadh of Spain, to Germany and they took them away with them and kept them as soldiers. They had brought no wives
;
bepcaoap leo co m-baoap a mill cache. Ni calcacap mna leo pcacim, conuo Do
pil
pin.
meic
ITlileaD
lap-
with them
at that time.
bpeich ingfna oigclnsfpnna Doaib o pluichnia 6pinD,i ap n-jlanaDa claioeam-cip ooib allae icip 6peacnaib
.1.
t)o
Milesian race they took wives afterwards. They received the daughters of chieftains
-|
ITlaj
Cip^m
from the sovereign-champion of Eri, and when they had cleared their sword-land
yonder among the Britons, viz., Magh Fortrenn, primo, and Magh Cirgin, postea; so
that
it is
.1.
popcea,
-)
plaich
rpi
There
is
some confusion
in this passage, as
it
p. 124.
The
with
proper name
1m
for
imoppo.
Ixxii
chaeca injean po ucpao a h-6pe DO maichpib mac, moe die na n-mjfn a cpich tDal n-Qpaioi ipeao aolocap leo.
cpi
which they were bound by the men of Eri. They took with them from Eri thrice fifty maidens, to become mothers of sons,
whence Alt-na-n-Inghean p
in the terri-
they departed with them. There were thirty kings of the Crutlinians over
viz.,
of the
Do Dail GpaiDi. Chpuichnib Gpenn Oca Din, Ollumam bia ra mup n-olla.1.
e.
man
They were from Ollamhan, from whom comes the name of Mur Ollamhan at Teamhair, to Fiachna
Qlban.
Secc
oin DO
fet-
pi
Chpuichmb Qlban
i
tered the hostages of Eri and Alba. There were seven kings of the Cruith-
po pallnupcaip
Gpmn
ceamaip,
OUam
nians
of Alba
that
governed
Eri in
mnm
ano.
in
Gpmo a
i
Teamhair.
Ceamaip
Ip
aca
leip
TTIup
n-OUaman
Ceamuip;
Ceampacli.
first king that governed Eri at Teamhair, and in Cruachan; thirty years were his annals' It is from him Mur Ollamhan
1
at
Teamhair
Aillill
is
named
feast of
Teamhair
first instituted.
in sovereignty over all Eri at Teamhair, for thirty years. It was in his reign the
achca pfna
juimpiuch.
co
n-oemecha
pep
ipin
wine snow
winter.
fell
in
Teamhar and
at
Ceanannus
in
ceananoup].
Nach n-aj
po jenaip
ma
[Kells].
pluichpiDe
his
1 i
Alt-na-n-ingltean
This place
is
not now-
Eccl. Antiq. of
11
Down
:
and Connor,
is,
p.
337.
known.
The name
signifies
"
height or
mount
His annals
that
of the maidens."
It will
See
women who
et teg. ;
Keating, p. 329,
were given
as maidens, not
O'Flahertj, Ogyg.
Ixxiii
plaichpioe po bochfninoa, ipoe
icaCean-
Ins reign
it is
is
from
given
annup ma
lochce.
him
that the
name
of Ceananmis
Olljjochac
ma
DIQID
pioe
Ceamuip
-|
pop
puin-laibe
eipib
GeideOllgothach after him atTeamhair, and over Fain-Laibe, in the country of Mughdorn [Mourne], he ruled for thirty
years.
Ipna plaich pioe ba binoiehip lu each a amail bio chpoc up meac in cainina plaich.
all
chompaic bai
Slanoll capeipi n-^Jeici ip inu pluich n-Gipe; pioe ni paibe ^ulap pop ouine
i
sounded as the music of the harp to each other, so great was the peace in his reign. In his reign no Slanoll after Geide.
person in Eri was diseased.
at
He
governed
-|
plan pop
thirty years.
Bagag
Slanoll.
He
ma
governed Eri at Teamhair thirty years. It was in his reign that wars were first
hpe.
-
begun
in Eri.
ma
apa
choicche m6pe-|
one sack, was destroyed, on account of the wars in Eri, and for their frequency.
These, then, are the seven kings that ruled over En of the Cruithnians of
Ipe
pin
Gpmo
t)o
oo Chpuichnib Cllbun.
Alba.
Chpuichnib Opeim oin, DI Oul Qpaioi .1. na peace ?,aijjpi ^uigen .un. So^ain, i cac C[on]ailli pil n6pmo.
-j
i
Of the Cruithniaus
Araidhe
1
of Eri,
i.
e.
of Dal
",
of Leinster, and the seven Soghains and 1 all the Cailli that are in Eri.
III.
The following
Ardleamhnachta
is
taken from
the
These were Cruithnigh by See Ogygia, part III. the mother's side only.
r
Dal'Araidhe.
the
O'Mores, O'Kellys, O'Lalors, O'Oevoys <>r Deevys, Macavoys, O'Dorans, and O'Dowlings,
c. xviii.
1
who
i.
are
still
numerous
This
is
in the
Queen's County.
e.
'
Cailli.
Leix.
country
Mac
Firbis's
in
were
Ixxiv
the
Book
of Leinster, a
MS.
8.0.)
Dublin.
hippin
(H. 2.18.
fol.
ampip fin [.i. amp ip hepimomj cancacap Cpuchntj conjubpac mbfp Sldne in h. Cenbpelaij. Ropleic Cpimtan cuce ap in lejfp puaip bpu! Cpuichnec DO DO car ppi Uuaich pibja (i pochapcaib) pop
i
It
was
mon]
.1.
cuach oe Spfcnaib.
-|
Cac
ofn
nip jaibn-bepjcaip ba mapb, ace lapna nfmibe. Conio e in le^fp cip blejon p6 picec bo mael pino oo bopin ip na h-eccpijib bale ipfppaice car. Unoe each Qpooa lemnacc. Qcup DO pocpacap uile Cuac pioba cpiup in
making
the Britons.
whom they
cub
no other than poisoned weapons. And the to spill the milk of six score
white hornless cows into the furrows of the
ceilj
pin.
was
to
be fought.
Whence
it
was
leamhnachta.
And
ArdTuath
Co
po 5"ib Cucluan
Chpucfncuaio nfpc
And
pop mnapb hfpimon. Ip anopm canic Cputrnecan Cmje Do cuingio ban pop llfpimon.
And Hcremon
mac Co
po
banished him.
pfp
-|
mon.
of the
6pofp
-|
And Ileremon gave him the wives men that were drowned at the
viz.,
Qcup par jpene 6ua5ne. fpca poppa co na bab luju po jabcha pfpano
i
Dumachs,
Breas,
6 pfpaib
cpuicfncuaich
quam
mnuib
Buagne. And they were obliged to give the sun and the moon as guarantees that
not
less
co bpar.
rived from
men
IV.
that Irial Glunmhar, the son of Conall Cearnach,
The
were
the
was the
and
this
first
of his race
who was
called Crta'Mne,
i.
the Conailli-Muirtheimhne,
level part of the county of
who
inhabited
e. filius
sororis Cruthnei,
Bovne.
Ixxv
IV. The following fragment contains a portion of the Irish version of the Chronicon Pictorum, and is here given from a copy made by Mr. O'Donovan from a MS.
(Laud. 610,
&puit>e
fol.
Oxford
Upmum.
-\
1
.cl. an. uc oipcimup, po boe Qlbo cecpij [read cen pig] pp lu P e haimpp 5 UD cec P P 5b Cdbain huile cpi chomaipli no up ecm. Qtbepac apaile comao he Cacluan mnc Cacmino no jabao pije ap eicin hi Cpuchencuaich in 6ipmo .1. .Ipc. bliaoam, lap fin po jab "faun .1. .1.
Rejnauepunc
huile co
-]
-|
Capam
.c.
an. pejnauic.
.pcu. a.
.pel.
IDopleo a
Cinioioo
tJeocillimon
mac Gpocoip
a. p.
,u. a. p.
Oeopc
.1.
6lieblich
.pel.
a. p.
[Upconbupc
Cpaucpeic
Uipc
.1.
.^pc.
a. p.
u
.pel.
a.
p.]
Deopoiuoip
.pep:,
a. p.
anmp
p.
p.
Ru
.c.
an.
bole .un.
*
a. pe.
for
imoppo]
.ipc.
a. p.
a. p.
Uipo ijnauifc
.ptp:pc.
a. p.
Canuculahma
.111.
a. p. a. p.
Uupaoech uecla
.11.
Opupc mac
pp
.c.
a. p.
~\
Nono oecimo
an.
pejni eiup
.pcpcnn.
an. peg.
added
The
here
suspicion
of some
confusion with
name
of Crutbolc, as
was given
p.
159,
is
is
changed to
made
See above,
p.
160, note
a
.
k2
Ixxvi
1 lujoticli abbacippa CiUe Dapa oe llibepniu e;culac ppo pcp'o ub 6picuniam, p. h. unno aouemcup cui [read pui] immolauic Neccomup anno uno Qpupnije t)eo -| punccue &pijce ppecence [sic."] tJuplujoach, que cuneuuic all. pupep ipcam.
tDpepc ^upehimor
^alancipilich
.ppp. a. p.
.;cu. a. p.
Ouopepc"
pin.^'P
'1
.1.
t)pepc
pil.
5'P OM
-
t)pepc
pin.
6uopop
.pu.
unnip pejnauuc.
Dpepc
polup
a
,u. a. p.
5pcnaic
Cailc uptu
F ln>
pin.
<5'P
n u "- u
-
P-
pejnuuic.
ftpiomo i". antio pfjnuuic. 5<ilarn cfnnaleph .1111. ci. p. mac TTlelcon .ppp. u. p. In octuuo unno pfjni eiup 6opcijucup epc u 6pume
Cum
puncco Columba.
p. Oomfch .ti. a. p. Neccan nfpo Uepb .pp. a. p. Cmiucli p. 6ucpm .ptp. a. p. ^apcnuic mac Uum .u. a. p.
J)apcnuic
a. p.
Calopcan
^apcnuic
6puioe
p.
p.
p.
6nppfcli
.1111.
u.
pe^.
-|
p.
Oonuel
.111.
a. p.
Dfmeoium
utini.
Opupc pparep
pile .^i. a.
Capan
6pei
p.
6npmaij
p.
.1111.
a. p.
Depelei
vxi. a.
.p.
Mechcan
t)pepr
-)
Depilei
a. p.
.u. a.
Glpm conpfjnauuc
Upguipc
.ppp. p.
Onuip
p.
6pece
y
rundo auteni."
'
" These contractions probably stand for See above, p. Ki3, and note.
sc-
It
which
appears also that the contraction ucuc, p- 162, " comI there supposed to be intended for
is
muniter,"
note
p.
162.
is
an evident
or Jilius,
mistake
of the transcriber
pil.
omitted, but he
arising from his not understanding the contraction which he has himself sometimes retained. pi,
See
163, note
'.
Ixxvii
6pece
pi.
Uupjuc
.;eu.
a. p.
Oimoo
Glpm
p.
".
Calopgfn Calopcfn
p.
Opuipcfn
.1111.
uel
.u. a. p.
p.
Omuipc
p.
.pen.
-|
oimfoio
a. p.
Canaul
p. Carijj .u. a. p.
Caupcancm
Uionuipc
p.
.111.
a conpejnauunr.
.111.
a. p.
-\
Uupao
Cinaeo
p. p.
6apgoic
p.
.in. a. p.
6peo
i. a. p.
Oomnall
a. p.
a. p.
-j
Cupcancin
a. p.
p.
Cmueoa .^.
a. p.
Qeo
5'p'c
p.
Cinaeoa
a. p.
.^i.
mac
t)unjaile
uel
.;ci.
.111.
tDomnull
p.
Conpcancin
p.
a. p.
Cupcancin
p.
Geba.;cl. a.
p.
.i^s.
ITlaelcolaim
t)omnaill
p.
a. p.
Conpcancin .111. a. p. Cinaeo [uel Dub] c p. maelcolaim .un. Culfn p. llooilb .1111. a. p.
p.
Culfn
llooilb
a. p.
Cinaeo
Cinaet)
p.
Cot.
p.
.;cj:.iin.
a. p.
Cupcancin
p.
Culeam
p.
1.
-\
oimfoio a.
p.
t)uib .uni. a.
p.
ITlaelcoluim
Cinaeoa
.fyp. a. p.
a. p.
.yui. a. p.
t)onnchao hua mailcolaim ,ui. ITIac 6fchao mac pin mic 6aig
tulach
.u.
mip.
lappfin.
same as that printed above, pp. 158 kings It ends fol. 87, a, b, has not been thought necessary to add a translation. -167, and occupies two columns of the manuscript, which evidently contained a complete
so nearly the
copy
b
Read anni.
is
It
is
vel
error
text
committed
in the
the
line
by a later hand,
is
Ixxviii
It is a single page now remains. copy of the Irish version of Nennius, although only an abridged translation, in Irish, of the followed, as in the text (see p. 168, supra), by
may be regarded as the principal sources added the narrative of Keating, which was compiled from of the history, may be that it will not be necessary them; but this is so accessible to students of Irish history,
to reprint it here
(T.)
No. XIX.
Seepage 153.
The viijorous Mac Brethach. The number of fifty kings demonstrates that Macthe name here signified the letter r having crept in by e., Macbeth, is bethach, an error of transcription. Macbeth Mac Finleg succeeded Donnchadh Mac Crinan in
i.
;
Mor and
Dalriada.
In the the author of the Duan, calls him Macbeatha Mac Finlaoich, vv. 102, 103. ib. p. 791, and Nomina Rcgum Pictorum, Innes ii. p. 803, Chron. Regum Scotiae,
his father Register of Loch Levin,
is
The catalogue
p.
is
1
in
That which
is
given above,
of Laig! This 66, and p. Ixxvii., absurdly says, Macbeathad, son of Fin, grandson borne by the fathers of Finnian of Clonard and the ancient Irish name of Finloga,
John of Fordun (with is the modern Scotch name Finlay. ; or contempt of truth, of which the former would be surprising) makes im in-norance, Hector Boece, his right worthy it the woman's name, Finele ; of which hereafter.
Brendan of Clonfert and it
follower (246 b. 249
b.), has changed her into a man, Synele, yet retains the locality famous woman in Angus; and he furnished the history to Holinshed and of that
Shakspeare,
"
By
Sinel's death,
know,
am Thane
of Glamis."
Among those hereditary lords of provinces, who were called in North Britain maormors or mormaers, and whom the Irish writers often called righ or ri, was a
certain Rudri or Ruaidhre.
He had two
sons,
The
latter,
whom Ulster Annals describe simply as being a " ri Alban," was, according to Tigh" the mormaer of the sons of Croeb ;" but I cannot find it stated what terriernach,
and he was, in 1020, "slain by the sons of his brother tory that clan possessed; In 1029, one of his nephews and destroyers, Maelcolaim Mac Maelbrigdi Malbrigid." Mac Ruadri, called by Tighernach a " ri Alban," died. And, in 1032, another nephew, " Gilla-Comgan mac Maelbrigdi, Mormaer Murebe (of Moray or Murray), was burnt,
and
fifty
In 1040,
Ixxix
was reigning, and died ardrigli of Albany. And, and ri Muireb, died feliciter or in peace. Such, tant notices of the house of Ruadhri.
Finnleikr Jarl the Scot
is
believe,
is
mentioned at the close of the tenth age, as contending Earl of Orkney (who afterwards fell in the battle of against Sigurd Hlodverson, Clontarf), with superior forces but inferior fortune, in a battle fought at the
d Skidamyri in Caithness. Olaf's Tryggvasonar Saga, i. p. 199. 1825. The same page mentions a previous victory gained in Caithness by Liot, Sigurd's uncle, over Margbiodr, another Scozkan jarl, or Scottish maonnor. Macbeth Mac Finleg was too young
be true of him
yet
think
it
The
celebrity of Finleg's
be argued from the fabulous romance entitled Samson Fagra's Saga, where Finlauar See that Saga, c. v. p. 6, c. vii. p. 10, in figures as a Jarl of Brettaland, Britain.
know that Moray was hereditary in the house the mic Croeb were seated in Crombath or suspect Cromarty, or more generally in Ross. For in Macbeth's dream of the weird sisters, the first of the three salutations, descriptive of his natural and first estate, was, "Lo! yonder the
Biorner's Nordiska
;
Kampa
Dater.
We
of Malbrigid
and
Wyntoivit's
Cron.
Crombath,
as
now
territory
nions.
the eastern angle and estuary of the extensive Land of Ross ; in which is, therefore, probable, that Finleg Mac Ruadri had his estates or domi-
I think that his brother, Malbrigid (whose death is unchronicled, but seems to have occurred anterior to 1020), was probably that jarl of the Scots, Melbrigda Tonn, or Malbrigid of the Long Tooth, treacherously slain at a parley by Sigurd, the Nor-
wegian Earl of Orkney, who had overrun Caithness, Sutherland, and Ross, and even
built a fort in the Australis Moravia
cap. iv.
Olaf.
But
this story
is
Trygg. cap. xcv. p. 194; Torf. Ore. i. whereas the date of Mal;
encroachments upon Scotland, would We collect elsewhere who rather require it to be understood of Sigurd Hlodverson. that Maormor was whom Sigurd Eysteinson had put to death; it was Malduin
brigid, as well as the
magnitude of
(Meldunus comes
husband
to Mirgiol,
daughter of
Macbeth
11
Marsh of Skida.
Torfseus had
Melbrigda.
it
And
lie
somewhere found
to
written
maormor
as occurring
c. ix. p.
same Skidamvri.
is
Orcades,
25.
Ixxx
Macbeth Mac Finleg was certainly married
or Boidhe.
to the lady
Chartulary of Dunfermlin,
i.
cit.
Pink.
ii.
p.
Dame Grwok," Wynt. vi. p. 18, 35. That Bodhe is sup397, to have been son to Kenneth III. or IV. whom Malcolm II. slew and succeeded posed in 1003. Ulster Annals, at 1033, say, ITlac mic &oeche mic Cmeaoa DO mapbao
Chalmers
Cal.
n.
;
"
The son of the son of Boethe, son of Kenneth, was This unnamed man, grandson of Malcolm, son of Kenneth. Dublin MS. by of Gruoch, and great grandson of Kenneth IV., was slain in 1033; Boethe, nephew but nothing is known of his grandfather's fate. The violent death of Gilcomgan and
la
slain
(and perhaps the death of his brother Malcolm, in 1029), was, the penalty of Finleg's blood, which the young Macbeth would naturally probably, That Gruoch was his desire, and, I think, did not want the power, to revenge. widow may be conjectured on the following ground: Gilcomgan was maormor or ri
his friends, in 1032
Moray; and that province descended peaceably, through his son Lulach, to his Yet her husband Macbeth, Maormor of Cromarty, was reputed to have posterity.
of
somehow acquired the government of Moray, inasmuch as the second of the " werd Wyntown, torn. i. p. 216. The systrys," saluted him as the _/"/* thane of Morave
intimate connexion between Lulach and Macbeth will appear presently. The claims of Finleg's son to the united crowns of Dunstaffnage and Scone remain
unknown and
unexplained. Donnchadh, daughter's son and successor to Malcolm II. and son to Crinan, Abbot of Dunkeld and Abthane of Dull, was, as the Annalists write, a suis occisus; or, as the Nomina Keguin say, was slain by Macbeth at Beth11
gowanan (Lochgosnanc
nicle,
Elgin
or,
"
Vulnere
lethal!
to
Inverness,
was
in ancient
is
Malcolm
6
is
dern
salutation
equivalent
to
Mormaer
by one of his
is
described
or vision
of things future:
I.
thane of
Crwmbawchty
III.
II.
by that of Glainmis.
Moray,
is
''
p.
1.
The modern
By what
lying folly
in later times,
notes
cited.
Wyntown, and
the
authorities
there
Calder or Cawdor,
now
situate
in
Nairn and
Ixxxi
" beth of direct agency in that bloodshed, saying: 1040, Donchad king of Scotia is slain a duce suo. Mag-Finloech succeeded to his kingdom." For here the dux and Duncan had succeeded Malcolm in 1033, and the successor seem distinct persons.
therefore,
when
still
fresh
but nothing,
it.
unless
if
be his perishing by her husband's means, points to him as guilty of we may credit an ancient tradition (not to surmise any lost compositions
it
But
in prose
or verse) which flows through channels rather friendly than neutral, and comes to us
conjoined with virulent abuse of his destroyer, the son of Crinan had provoked his For Wyntown tells us, that he made the fate by vicious and impolitic behaviour.
" his lemman luwyd," and begat on her a bastard son who afterwards reigned as Malcolm Ceannmor. After Duncan's death (so the story a boatman or batward, whose piece of land was transmitted to their runs) she married
miller's daughter' of Forteviot
1
posterity,
Wyntown
Empress Maud, many kings of England and Scotland, and Pope Clement II., were descended from the miller of Forteviot. He certainly knew nothing of what his k contemporary, John of Fordun, had written, or was just about to write, that Duucan's
consanguinea Sywardi comitis," bore him Malcolm and Donald, iv. c. 44. The early writers assign no sort of domestic or personal motives for Earl Siward's
wife,
"
march
into Scotland,
in 1054.
Duncan proceeded
which was simply made jussu Eadwardi regis. Simeon Dunelm. to load this girl with honour and dignity,
" This woman he would have put til hyeht, Til great state, and til mekyl mycht ;"
but that bad policy was put down by the revolt of the son of Finleg,
" But Macbeth-Fynlak,
That purpose
letted
his syster
sowne,
til
and the crown was transferred to his head, on the death of Duncan at Elgin. These events happened in 1039 or 1040. Macbeth then reigned p. 206. teen years in prosperity and affluence,
" Rex Macabeta decem
Scotise
for seven-
septemque
fit
annis,
Chron. Eleg.
1
think
it
brought about.
stroyed, but the
The
kingdoms.
Farther
among
his
He
it is
sufficiently
implied.
romance are
1
guinea into
Ixxxii
think the death of Malcolm II., leaving only grandchildren through his daughproduced a disputed succession ab initio. Simeon of Durham was perhaps born about the time of Macbeth's death, since he died about seventy-two years later. He lived near the Scottish border at the time Duncan's sons were reigning, and ignorance
I
ters,
on his part is hard to suppose. Yet he takes no notice of any King Duncan, and " anno Sim. in 1034, Malcolm rex Scotorum obiit, cui Machetad successit." says,
anno in Twisden.
This
is
work
1033-34, Maslcoluim, king of Scotia, died; Donchad, son succeeded him for five years." Simeon must have held with some of his daughter, and implies that Finleg's son persons who counted Duncan as an intrusive pretender;
use,
said,
Simeon made
had
"
Malcolm
III.,
whom Simeon
This becomes clearer at the accession of " son of the describes as king of Cumberland," thus
tanist
had ever been king of Scots. Sim. entitling him accordingly, but denying that he in 1054. It is recorded by the Northmen that, at this Dunelm. et Florent. Wigorn.
" took the same epoch of the second Malcolm's death, one Karl Hundason kingdom of Scotland," that is to say, assumed the style of ardrigh and they appeal to m the contemporary and undeniable authority of the Orkney bard, Arnor Jarlaskald, of whose
1
will hardly
supported
by
the
forces
Moddan
of Duncansby, and called" brother (in the sense, I suppose, of brother-in-law) to the king of the Scots, whom Karl appointed to be his general, and, on Thorfinn's He appears to be described as cousinrefusal of tribute, to be Jarl of Katanes.
in various actions
Moddan was
by Thorfinn
Sigurdson (daughter's son to Malcolm II.), and by his tutor, Thorkell-Fostri; and Karl, equally unsuccessful in hie own subsequent efforts, disappeared from those
parts,
and
his fate
Orkneyinga Saga,
p. 31.
Karl's forces,
He was
i.
e.
West
Sigurd,
1
Tok iha
riki
Lanigan
ii.
325-6),
m Pinkerton
lias
"
saint,
to 8t to St.
Some
Nial's Saga, cap. 86.
^^^
M
Moddan
Modan
See
of Kilmodan Abbey
Orkn. Saga,
p. 39, p. 115.
Ixxxiii
Sigurd, before marrying that king's daughter, had defeated the two Scottish jarls, Hundi and Melsnaddi or Melsnata (Maelsnectai), not far from Duncansby, and slain
1"
See Nial's Saga, cc. 86, 87. This Hundi should be Karl's father. Sigurd the himself had a son Hvelpr or Hundi, whom Olaf son of Tryggvi took to Norway also as a hostage, and christened Hlodver. These events happened from twelve to thirteen
latter.
in his youth, for Arnor Jarlasyears after Finleg's death ; and when Karl' was quite Earl Thorfinn's bard, says of him and the war he carried on, kald,
1
"
tlngr
olli
thvi theingill,"
thereof."
he was a claimant of the crown on Malcolm's death, that he did not then succeed in his claims, and that he is not averred to have perished in the attempt. But he differs
in the names,
difference
however
Karl Hundason being very different from Macbeth Mac Finleg. The is evanescent; for the Norse word Karl is no more of a Scoto-
Pictish name, than Philadelphus or Soter were Coptic names. And the Norse word Hundi was not any name at all, but a nick-name, being given (both to this Celt, and to Hlodver Sigurdson) in the alternative, Hvelpr edr Hundi, Hundi etha Hvelpr,
" either hound or We chiefly, if not solely, meet with it for a puppy." name in Orkney and Caithness and perhaps it was adopted from the Gaelic appellation by which alone a king of Scots of the tenth century (a vile person, but whether
anglice,
5
;
so called
on that account
i.
do not say)
1
is
known
;
to us,
Culen or Catulus.
;
Vide
Olaf.
i,
Trygg.
p. 202, ed.
825
Torfaii Ore.
Considering the synchronism of Simeon Dunelmensis; that Malcolm II. could scarcely have any claimant of his inheritance named Karl, otherwise than through his daughter, Sigurd's wife; that no idea of a Norse claim to the succession,
cap. x. cap. xiii.
through Sigurd, is anywhere hinted and that the right and might of such a claim, had it been raised, would have been with Malcolm's grandson, the valiant Thorium Sigurdson, Earl of Orkney and Katanes I am induced to the belief, that Macbeth in
; ;
his
youth was known in the northern jarldoms by the Teutonic appellation of Karl, man, and that his father, Finnleikr Jarl, who fled before Sigurd Hlodverson at the
Skidamyri,
p
Mel
is
velld, efficere,
Maol or Mai.
i
causa esse.
*
mean standing by
itself
for,
added on to
word
Moddan (Orkn.
p. 30),
other names,
we
find
Hund
in
Norway.
12
Ixxxiv
Skidamyri, was likewise the Hundi Jar], dog, whom the same prince defeated, also in Caithness ; the son's title standing in favourable antithesis to the father's. Finleg did not fall by northern hands, neither did this Hundi or Hvelpr ; and* Maelsnectai,
the
name of
The most
this
Hundi's colleague
in the war,
in the
house of
Ruadri.
violent domestic occurrence of Macbeth's reign happened in 1045, the bloody battle in which Crinan, father of the deceased Duncan, fell, namely, preelium inter Albanenses invicem, in quo occisus est Crinan Abbas Dunceldensis et
multi
alii cum eo, i. e. novies viginta heroes. Tigh. It is written, that Macbet filius Finlach gave lands to the Culdees, i. e. the Chapter, of Lochlevin. Eegr. of Lochl. But very few of his acts have been permitted to survive. In 1054, Siward, Earl of Northumberland, was sent into Scotland by the Confessor, and gained a battle over
Macbeth,
Flor.
whom
ibid.
he put to
flight,
fugavit.
slain Roger Hoveden between the men of Albany and the Saxons, in which 3000 of the former and 1500 of the latter fell, and on the Saxon side a certain Albanian (to judge from his name) called Dolfinn, son of Fiuntur Ann.
Two Norman
nobles
and were
it
as a battle
Ult. in 1054.
By
like order of
king
Sim. et Flor. ibid. It cannot be said what portion of the country he succeeded in conquering. But whatever Siward may have proclaimed after gaining the battle,
the accession of Malcolm
is Siward universally dated more than two years later. died the next year, and Malcolm resumed the war in 1056. On the 5th of December 1056 (Fordun) Macbeth was slain in a battle fought against Malcolm, at
Lumphannan
in
Aberdeenshire
.nd magnified through a mist of lies, partly fabricated in honour of the house of Stuart, but now immortalized and enshrined for
ever.
Mac Gilcomgain, son to the burnt Maormor cousin once removed from Macbeth, and perhaps his stepson and
In the Nomina ward, was proclaimed King at Scone by the opponents of Malcolm. he is Lulach Fatuus; in Wyntown, vi. 19, Lulawch Fule; in the Chron. Regum
Regum
1
Scotise,
temp. Willelm.
filii
micum
It
may be answered,
line of Indulf.
that perhaps
Macbeth
would re-
main
ever
leg.
competing
If so, there
Ixxxv
micum
(before 1291) it is, absurdly, Lahoulan; MSS. of the Duan have Lulagh and Lugaidh". The Mac Gilcomgain of Ulster Annals is nepos filii Boidhe in Chron. Keg. Scotorum. Perhaps it should be filieo Boidhe, as Gruoch was termed; and the nepos Whatever it means, the traditional filiation is ambiguous in the Latin of those days.
in
Mac
is
But
in that passage
correct either the copy or the author) we have Lulach's only title in blood, that I am aware of, to become tanist of the supreme crown, namely
(howsoever
we should
his descent,
of Kenneth Macduff.
probably maternal, and through the lady Gruoch", from Boidhe, son His reign was of four months (Nomina Regum), or of four and
a half (Chron. Reg. Scot., and the prose dates in Chron. Elegiacum) ; but in the elegy
itself,
" Mensibus
infelix
Duan Albanach
says expressly,
" Seacht mbliadhna i bfhlaitheas Lulaigh," " Seven v. 104. years was the reign of Lulagh."
Another copy of that poem has seven months, seacht mis. He was overpowered and slain by Malcolm at a place called Essei in Strathbogie (Norn. Reg. Pict.) in 1057. accounted daft or fatuus, headlong temerity was probably his defect, rather Though
than supine imbecility. His want of prudence was fatal to his cause, for Tighernach states that he was slain per dolmn, and the Chron. Eleg. runs thus,
" Armis ejusdem Malcolomi
Fata
viri fuerant in
cecidit,
Heu!
sic incaute
He was
And
is
this note.
His reigning seven years can only be true, in case he was associated to the crown during the seven last years of Macbeth's reign, and died in or after the seventh year
of his
own
separate reign.
I
would
"
*
The
it is
a distinct name.
This lady
a sinister reputation.
For not
Wyntown
Ixxxvi
I
would
both that he so reigned, and for that number of years. Ulster Annals say, at 1058, " Lulach Mac Gilcomgain, arch-king of Albany, was slain in battle by Maelcolaim Mac Doncha;" and Tighernach had said at the same year, "Lulach, king of Albany,
was
slain
by Colum Mac Donchada, by stratagem." Then come other intervening events ; same year, " Macbeth Mac Finnlaich, arch-king of Albany, was slain " by Maelcholaim Mac Doncha ;" and in Tighernach, Macbetad Mac Finlai by Maelcolaim Mac Donchada." These statements declare
that,
was
slain
though one
year killed both kings, Lulach died first. Now Tighernach O'Brain died at Clonmacnois in A. D. 1088 (Ann. Inisfal.), thirty-one years after Macbeth and Lulach.
And
was born
he was not born later than about 1020, though perhaps earlier, for Marianus " in 1028, and spoke" of liim as Tighernach senior meus." And, therefore,
the latter is likely to have been Lulach's senior himself. But Tighernach could scarce have been ignorant" that Macbeth had ruled the whole of Albany during seventeen years of his
own
lifetime.
Therefore
if
incorrectly) as dying king of Albany before Macbeth, who had been such for so many He did, in effect, years, he did, in effect, declare that they had been kings together.
deny that Lulach was, in the common sense of it, Macbeth's successor; for had he been such, the very phrase, Lulach, king of Albany, previously unheard'of, must have first reached the ears of Tighernach, together with the news of Macbeth's death. Conjoint reigns occur
among the Picts, num. 43, 48, 63, 73; and of the Scoto-Picts, Kochaidh and Grig reigned together for eleven years. Such authors as Boece and Buchanan are not to be quoted as evidence per se; but their unexplained statement, that Macbeth reigned for ten years like the best of kings, and for seven years like the
Boetius,
xii. fol.
246, b;
Buchanan,
even imagined she was Duncan's widow, and married his slayer,
"
was twenty-four
at
who
Dame Grwok
his
emys wyf
It
this an-
nalist
was privy
to her
For
See O'Conor
this
not. in
Ann. Ult.,
p.
327.
If
one thing to misdate slightly the occurrences o f a foreign kingdom, and another to ignore a long and famous contemporary reign. The
priest
were understood of some other Tighernach, the case would yet stand well. For sixty-eight
years was no long
ligion,
life
may now
live at
Clonmacnois,
who
for an ancient
man
But
of reif
Louis Philippe acceded in 1831, for 1830; but not he that will say, that he acceded four months
ago.
the
Ixxxvii
vii. 85. It divides his reign at the precise point of seven years, and changes temper, with no alleged reason, but in harmony with that of a Fatuus. read in a text of the contemporary Duan, that Lulach did reign seven years ; we
Buchanan,
its
We
collect
death of
from his other contemporary, Tighernach, that he must have reigned before the Macbeth and have found in historians the assertion, that Macbeth's last
;
seven years strangely differed from the prior ten. It remains to corroborate the latter by the testimony of worthier authors. Marianus Scotus (born in 1028, as he states,
p.
when Macbeth
Machctad Komae argentum seminando pauperibus distribuit. Simeon of Durham, who died about half a century later than Marian, at the same year says the same, only putting the word fpargendo for the words seminando pauperibus.
year 1050,
Scotias
Eex
Lulach died in 1057, and 1050 is the year at which his Duan reign commenced, and Marianus at which the historians date the change in Macbeth's administration.
money to Eome, nor that he sent it but he couples the ambiguous word distribuit with the gerund seminando, which graphically exhibits him casting his largesses among the crowd. Wyntown, a simple and faithful so understood the matter: writer,
neither avers that he took the
;
"
[ninth]
As
And
p. 226.
in Scotland before the end of the year 1052 Hoveden in anno. the fact of his pilgrimage to Rome (of which Canute the Great had set the Certainly example some twenty years before) can only be denied by putting a harsh construc-
tion on the words of Marianus, or by rejecting his testimony, than which we cannot But that fact, if adlook for better, as he had not emigrated to Germany in 1050. mitted, remarkably confirms the premises, for it shews him actually quitting for a
and therefore intrusting to another, the helm of government in the year in And, if he intrusted it to another, then to what other than him, who is question. asserted to have come to the crown at that very date, and who is assumed to have
time,
been king of Albany before Macbeth's death ? Likewise the reading of the Duan, which confines him to months, gives seven months, a number quite different from all
the other accounts of his sole reign.
It
may
For the entire reign was seven years, and his sole reign of three or four months. in general leads us to suppose, in opposition to documents authority of the Scottish the Irish annalists, that Lulach did survive Macbeth.
I
am
Ixxxviii
Macbeth's claim (hereditary or 1 tanastic) to the crown, I do not understand how the satisfy myself as to his appellation. called son of Beth or how a filiation, even if true, could supply the
at a loss for
;
mode
of nomenclature.
in the ninth
Yet we read of his contemporary, century St. Macbethu and two other Irish
Sax. Chron. in 891. Probably it expresses the mother's pilgrims visited England. name, and so resembles the use of Mac Ere, with this difference, that the great fame of Erca, the mother of kings, partly superseded Muirchertach's own name, but Macbeth
had no other.
for Sophia,
wisdom
is
The name Beathaig is said, in Armstrong's Dictionary, to be Gaelic and the Gaelic Society's Dictionary says that Beathag means Rebecca. As blessed, and Rebecca was blessed, this curious identity of dissimilar names
We
know
not
for
Wyntown's
tale,
that she was Duncan's sister, and that of Boece, that she was Doada,
Duncan's maternal aunt, have no firm basis in history. But the name Beathaig, or Beata in Latin, is the same with that of Bethoc (as the older Latin documents' term
her),
daughter to Malcolm
II.,
Duncan
apparent from the Elegiacal cannot understand them otherwise than by taking Bethoc
is
That
mean Beata:
" Abbatis Crini, jam
diet! filia regis,
Uxor
formed on the types, Beathaidh, Bethad, or Betad, and, by contemporary Hetad; and Beathaigh, Bethach, or Betac; fortheBethu of the Saxon, though curious, cannot be relied on. This oscitancy may be referred to its irregular and exotic origin. It is singular that the very same alternation shews itself in Daoda
is
The name
clerical error,
and Doaca, Macbeth's mother in Boece and in Buchanan; being, as it were, decapitations of Bethod and Bethoc. Therefore I take Macbethach, Macbeathaidh, Micand suspect it to signify, in ; of Malcolm, gave birth to Finleg's son, daughter either before or during her union with Crinan, or after some dissolution thereof. The legend that he was son to Duncan's sister, would make him a grandson of Bethoe,
beatha, Macbeth, Macbethu, &c., to
this particular instance, that Bethoc,
mean
Filius Beata;
Wynt.
vi.
6, v.
47
Boetius, 246, b.
But the
same
line of Duff.
of Malcolm, the
And
as other
women were
ii.
called.
See Char-
tul.
192.
Ixxxix
same fable of
into a wood,
his birth supposes the incontinence" of his
mother ;
fayr
man
mesoure, &c.
Of bewte
Thar
Proportiowned well
in tliar gainyn
That persown by that woman lay, And on her that tyme to sowne gat
This Makbeth."
vi.
That
lover, it is added,
calling
was the Devil himself; which accounts for Wyntown always of Fynlak; but does not equally agree with hib
Of
this
Latin quotation,
matere are thire wers
But if we substitute Finleg for Satan, and Duncan's mother for his sister, Macbeatach in one word becomes Mac Beatach in two, and the whole affair receives elucidation. The blood of Malcolm II. is as good in Macbeth as in his half brother
Duncan, legitimacy excepted
miller's
;
and
if it
In A. D. 994, Kenneth
Ult.
Albany, that argument was abandoned. III. or IV. father of Malcolm II., grandfather of Bethoc
occisus,
daughter of Cruchne or Cruthneth, thane of Angus or Forfar, and mother to Cruthlint, chieftain of Mearns, instigated her son To revenge his to murder her father, for which he was put to death by Kenneth.
death and to advance the rival interests of the families of Culen and Duff, she allured Kenneth into her house (probably Glammis castle) and there assassinated him. It
may
a
Who,
therefore,
could
not
be
" nomine
digna."
But
it is
Kuadri
in the lines of
ment and
ditions.
in suppression,
Till
the case of
of
Macbeth
modes of thinking
continued alive, and between them Wyntown's honest mind was bewildered, and so are our's. In
6.
xc
may be
that this family (otherwise unknown) were Picts". supposed, from their names, his son Malcolm II., who was treacherously slain at a similar fate befell
family.
1
In 1033-4
See Fordun,
iv.
lady's pp. 105, 234, 246; Buchanan, name and of its resemblance to Finleg, has published this account of Duncan's death
:
10.
He was slain by the crime of that family who had killed both his grandfather and iv. his great-grandfather, of whom the chief was Machabeus, son of Finele ." cap. 44.
"
he sought to load Mactransforming Mac Finleg into Mac Fincle, Son of Fenella, an hereditary murderer of kings. And in this knavery of Fordun beth with odium as the whole notion of his being thane of Angus, or, as it is sometimes styled,
By
originated 1 thane of Glammis, a residence of the lords' of Angus, very near Forfar. Boece, who the fiction of Mac Finele, reverted to the traditions which made could not stomach
him the near connexion of Malcolm and Duncan, but disguised his paternal origin under the fictitious name of Synele, and, with Fordun, placed him in the thanedom of of Cromarty were Angus. In this manner the old, and probably true, traditions Thane of Angus or Glammis merely signifies son of Fenella. But Finleg,
upset.
of the North, or country above the Grampians. Malbrigid, and Macbeth were mormaers note g See above, p. Ixxx,
.
However, without detracting from the infamy of these liars, I would offer this remark. All parties seem agreed to regard Macbeth, considered as an aspirant to the
crown, as
the
son of a woman, and to find in her bloo^d, either his claim to the crown,
And if in fact it were not so, I do not clearly see how that or his hostility to it. idea should have established itself. Though Finleg M'Ruadri, mormaer of Crombath
and the Croeb, was a powerful toparch, nothing indicates him, and no one considered
him, as contributing to the fulfilment of the third salutation
( //.)
No.
b
XX.
calls
Those who record them having no such knowBut, on the other hand, the
in the Norn.
i.
ledge or intention.
father
c is
mother
filia
called
Cunechat
Kegum.
nomen Finele
d
32.
Mr. Chalmers
calls
Fordun
tions nothing of
him or
maormor
XC1
No.
XX.
Seepage 153.
" on the origin of the Cruithnians," occurs in the Book of Ballymote, immediately after the opening section, beginning, 650 Nenniup, which I have numbered sec. I. (see above, p. 26). It is as follows
The
section
Of the
tuccai,
pappcalun, mic Gjnoin, mic 6uam, miclTlaip, mic Pachecc, mic lapech,mic
Cruithne, son of Cing, son of Luchta, son of Partholan, son of Buan, son of Mas,
son of Fathecht, son of Japheth, son of
Noe.
&o
.1.
Noee
-|
Cpuicneach Secc meic Cpuichneac unnpo pib, pibach, poola, popepeno, CaIpe achaip
ippi je.
in
cecbliaban
He was
Fib, Fi-
poinbpec
cilli
:
dach, Fodla, Fortrenn, Cathach, Caitce, Cirig; and they divided the land into
TTIoippeipep bo
Cpuichne clamn,
i
Rambpec Glbam
Caicce,
Cipijj,
pecc paino,
Cechac clunn,
And
that
is
it is
name
of each
man
of them
Ce
-\
Caic,
-\
ut
est,
pib
,5^:1111.
.^l.
.Ij:;:.
Fib reigned xxiv. years. Fidach xl. Bruide Pont. Fortreann Ixx. years. Fortreann Ixx.
years and xx.
B. Gant.
beccan,
popcpeann
-
.Vrpc.
Upponc.
Caic ba
B. Urpont.
Uleo.
Cait
two
Ce
.
xii.
.fpf..
bliaoan
B. Gnith.
'
See above,
is
p.
Aenbeccanim.
The
Cruithne
'
somewhat
See above,
p. 155, note
taken the numeral denoting the year of the reign, for im. the usual contraction for In the
imoppo.
XC11
bliaoan. 6.
J5 n ' c h'
pmecca
.lr.
-
bliaoun.
B. Gnith.
Finecta
Ix. years.
i.
B. Urgnith.
ft.Upjmch. ^UIDID. 5 a bp e
6. pech.i.
^eip
xl.
.1.
b.
6. Uppeicip.
5 e r c5P UID
&
Gestgruid
xl.
Geisi.year. B. Cab.
6.
Cab.
list is so corrupt that thus given in the manuscript:
it
would be
It is
.^cpc. b.
.6.
Upcal.
pip oib.
6puioe ponr
-|
.per;:.
b.
Cnic
pi
Ulao
b. b.
paoap
b.
oobeprea p' b. per jac .1. uc epc illeabpaiB na Cpuirneac 6pume Gpo
b.
5a P c
CIpjapc
b.
cino
Upcmo.
The
b.
Uip.
b.
Upuip.
b.
5P lcn
list
b.
Upjgiich. b. tTlum. b.
Upmuin.
of kings can only be accounted for on the suppoperhaps the transcriber of the Book of Ballymote, but
in double
columns
(a thing very
com-
mon
columns were
distinct,
On
may be
corrected
pib
.^pcmi.
.pel.
bliaDna ippije.
bliaonu.
6. Ponr.
6.
.p:r.
piouc
Upponr.
eo.
6.
6.
5 ar>c.
And so on, where the reader will observe that the intermixture of the Bruides with the other names will be fully explained until we come to the paragraph which has been given above without a translation in it the corruption is much greater: but it is also explained by supposing the manuscript from which the transcriber
;
Up^ep
pi
.ppp.
bliaoan.
bli.
6. Upcal.
ppi]
jac
pip oib
Ran&a
former copy of this list of kings Oenbegan is assee above, p. 15o. signed a reign of 100 years
;
is
so full of errors
and cor-
of no value.
XC111
panoa na peap
......
6. Ruuile.
6. Gpo.
6.
6. 6.
Cmo.
And
came
so on.
to the
'
The transcriber ought to have written down the first column, until he words illeabpaib na Cpuicneac, and then to have begun the second
column, 6. pone; 6. Upponc, &c. If this conjecture be well founded, it will follow that Bruide Pont was the last of the first series, and the first of the kings who took
the
common
title
of Bruide.
The words
pi
to
was King of Uladh, or of the Dalaradian Picts ; but we should read ano uao. (See above, p. 156.)
The Book
In fact, as I of Lecan contains three different copies of this section. note q ), the Book of Lecan contained two p. 154, supra,
is
In the first of these the chapter which I have marked " Britonia omitted, and the work begins with sect. II., insola," p. 25, supra, " Saxons" III. p. 29, supra), omitting, however, the &c., down to the word (sect. Then follows list of British cities.
:
t)o
bunao Cpuicnec
po.
Of the
Cpuichne mac Cinje, mic 6ucca, mic papcalon, mic Qjnon, mic 6uam, TnicTTIaip, mic pachechc, mic lauao, mic lachpeo, mic Nue, mic 6aimiach.
lpheachaipCpuichnech-| ceo bliaoain oo ipp'5' amail a oeapap peamamo. Seachc meic Cpuichnech mpo .1. pio,
-]
Pioach, polcla,
and he reigned an hundred years, as was said before. The seven sons of Cruithne are these: Fid, and Fidach, Foltla, Fortrenn, Gait, Ce, Cirig
;
man
TTIotppeirep DO
said:
Cpuichne claino
paint);
Cair,
Cait,
XC1V
Caic, Ce, Cipij cecach
damn
hundred
chil-
dren.
Fib, Fidach, Foltla, Foirtrann.
Ocup
ipe
amm
pil
pop a
.;tiii.
And
name
to his
own
land;
Caic, ipc.
as Fib,
Gait, &c.
[i.
e.
Thirteen
reigned].
aobepce
peap
each peap
panna na c. uc
Bruda Pont, thirty kings afterwards, and Bruide was the name of each man of
them
other
;
men
and they took the portions of the e. of the former [i. kings] for
fifty years, as it is in
the
same connexion,
same
1.
who seized upon the islands of Orkney, k there follows the genealogy of Cruithne, as quoted already, note , p. 50, and then
we
have:
Ip
he aehaip Cpuichnech,
ippije.
.1.
Dain
tnopo
He was
are
These
Fid,
pio,
-|
p\oach,
Poclu,
;
-|
Popeoi;cic
of Cruithne,
peann, Caic,
Ce,
-\
Cipic
uc
Colam
cilli.
and Fidach, and Fotla, and Fortreann, Gait, and Ce, and Ciric, as Columbcille
said.
Then
which we read
Co po pomopeac
peapann,
)
.un.
pannaib
pil
in
ip
pop
So that they divided the land into seven portions ; and each man gave his
a peapano, uc epc Pib, Ce, Caic, ipc. con jobpao bib poppo; .;ciii. pi jubaip Onbecan mac Caic mic Cpuichne aipopiji
name
sessed
to his
own
Gait, &c.
[i.
na pecc pann
pin.
of Gait, son of Cruithne, seized upon the supreme sovereignty of those seven divi-
Then follows, as in the text (p. 50, supra), pinoacca pa plaich n-6penn, &c. The third copy of the same document occurs in the beginning of what I suppose
to
xcv
have been a second transcript of the Irish Nennius, which begins as in the Book of Ballymote, and the manuscript from which the text of the present work is taken, with the section, Ego Nennius, &c.
to
11
we have
the following
Cpuichne mac Injje mic lucca mic pappchalon mic 6uam mic TTlaip mic pachechc mic lachpec mic Naei. Ip h-e achaip Cpuichnech ceo bt. oo pi^e. ce Sechc meic Cpuichne anopo .1. pib Cipich, pt. peachc panoaib po a peapano, ipe amm each pip oib pil pop a peapann amujj. pib imoppo pannpao
i
-|
-|
-\
piji.
Pioach
.1*.
.;cl.
bt.
.Ijc^e.
b.
p\.
Upleocipich
^l. b.
b.
^jancaenbeccan
.m. b.
juobpe, b. Pech .1. Claupjapc cpichu b .b. Uppcal 6puioi ^ep.i.b.b. Uppechcaipsepcjuipio .b. pijulao oe aobepchea ppi each peap oib punoa na peap. 6. POHC cpicha
^jnich
pmoacca
.1.
6pu5nich
5111010
-|
Uppeuo. 6. Ruale po jabpaoap. 6. ap bt. .uc a lebpaib na Cpuichneach. 6puio 6po. 6. 5 a 1!C ^- ^P5 a P c & Cinn. oicicup 6. Upchino. 6. Uip. 6. Upuip. 6. 5n ocn 6.Up5poch, 6. ITluin. 6. Upumain. 6. Ip amlaio pin po ppic.
Cmc.
6.
Upchmoc.
6. PCUC.
6.
'
This
is
also
very corrupt
it is
and as it adds nothing to what we have learned from ; not worth our while to attempt a translation or a correction of
The
when he adds
by the
the
amlaio
pin po ppic,
" Thus
it
was found."
It is followed
section
(T.)
No. XXI.
Since the note
is
vi. p. x.
Seepage 154.
was printed, I have learned that the gloss scuite, wanderer, elsewhere, and that suspicion therefore arises of dictionaries
having been interpolated, with a view to that very purpose to which I have applied them. This has induced me to expend some further observations on the subject. The first point in it is, that an indigenous etymology produced the word Scoti, having one T, and the O long by nature. Scotus was a word in their own language,
valent to Pictus, and explaining
it
Though
lose
that
weight from his making it equimay to mean punctured with the painting needle,
yet
which the
See above,
copy seems to have concluded,
first
after the
Wonders
of Britain
p. 120.
XCV1
yet
it
it out
is is
of their own language. Isid. Hisp. not a Latin word; it is not British, nor
it
when
those tribes were scarce and ocean: to which date other weighty considerations may be joined. Firstly, it is absurd, and out of nature, that the Roman authors should exchange a name handed
But the name came up under Julian at latest, beginning to move upon the empire's western shores
down by Py theas,
one freshly
furnished
it.
Eratosthenes, Cassar, Strabo, Pliny, Tacitus, Ptolemy, &c., to adopt introduced Saxons, Franks, and Alans, supposing their dialects had
by
while foreigners
use of it to one of their races, Secondly, the Irish historians restrict the which exhibits the usual difference between the employ it generally ;
native and foreign, proper and improper, use of a term. Let us therefore pronounce, with Isidorus, that whosoever were called Scoti were so called propria lingua.
It
remains doubtful
The third of Scotica; gentes, seems to me very unlikely. of geography' by different authors, but ascribed to one ^Ethicus, is a the fragments mere extract from the first book of Orosius ; and Ilegesippus is a composition of the twelfth century. Therefore Ammianus, circa 390, is our first written authority; but we cannot otherwise understand him, than that those marauders were known by that
where Jerome put
name
in the year of which, as well as that in which, he wrote, viz., in A. D. 360. That Constans in 343 had been opposed to Scoti may be conjectured; but it cannot be inferred from the expressions of Ammian. When the name in question began to be used
in Ireland
is
it
is
important.
If it
were an ancient
name
unknown
acquaintance with Ireland, but then adopted by them generally (as foreigners know the names German or Allemand, but have to learn the name Duutsch), it follows that
the
name
is
vernacular
among the
Irish people.
But such
(I believe) it neither
is,
nor
ever was.
Britain.
late in Ireland, and their manner of using almost all possessed some Latin learning; unsatisfactory. They and a Gaelicized adoption of the Latin word Scotus may prove no more than is proved " by Tighernach's plain Latin monumenta Scotorum." It is not evident what word we are to accept for it in Irish. The poem ascribed to St. Fiech of Sletty, st. 1 8, em-
the
is
may
(perhaps) not
readily
p. 62.
XCV11
That is Scotus with an Erse inflexion. But others have Cineadh readily be found. And a chronicle cited by Dr. O'Conor varies in the name, speaking of Rifath Scuit. Scut or Scot, from whom proceeded the Scuit. Proleg. n, Ixxxvi. But this name
taken from Mount Riphseus ; the Scythian my thus, garnished with a scrap of Scythian geography. That either the Irish nation, or that major portion of it with which their mythologists connect the Scythian mythus, ever called or knew themselves by
is
such a name, either generally, or vernacularly, or otherwise, than as some aborigines of America have learned to call themselves Indians, is opposed to the evidences of
fact.
The
is
no nation
so styled itself,
c. 6.
though the Greeks did so call a large body of tribes or nations. Herod, iv. Dr. O'Conor observing this, and that their true name was Scoloti (Herod, ibid.),
tried
to deduce Scoti from Scoloti; thus obstinately maintaining the historical derivation
of the mythologists, but upon a different verbal etymology, and with the disadvanBut it is the wildest excess of tage of the additional and immutable consonant L. credulity, and the lowest prostration of the critical faculty, to believe that the equestrian
and took boats, to go and tramp the forests and bogs of Erin, for no other reason than because semi-barbarous writers, of a class well-known throughout all Europe,
and T, and (what is more) with the wrong rest on the basis of Scot having been the national and vernacular name, without interruption, from the first beginning downThat very portion of the fable wards, than which nothing can appear more untrue.
letters S, C,
S, C, T.
latest
is
to be a fable, because the recency of the Firbolgian name, which preceded proveable, as I shall show; but will not waste more words on such a topic as
it
this.
I
I
have observed that Scoti was the name of the Scoti in their own language and it neither is, nor ever was (to our knowledge) the name of
;
own
established itself in their writings, always excepting such as treat of the Scythian
mythus.
Here
is
Since the
name
something to explain, if not to reconcile. is Irish, and the Irish nation did not call themselves
applied over from Ireland to ravage the province of Britannia. Such is our original date and application of the word. The question is, whether it was an And the affirmative may be supposed, from its not being anyexclusive application.
Those
to
whom
the
Romans
first
it.
of marauders
who came
6.
where
xcvaii
more or less famous in many history were not the names of nations or countries, but those of belligerent associations of men. Such were the Bagaud*, the Vargi, the Aiteach-Tuatha, the Maroons, the Chouans, and the Pindarrees; but none more to our purpose than the Vikingar' and the Buccaneers, names terrible in the ears of foreigners, yet belonging to no nation
where found earlier, and not being found national in Erin. Thus it would seem as if Irishmen were not Scoti, but expeditions of Irish warriors and pirates were. It may B here well to remind the reader, that names
The
first
instance I
know
whom
with animals ornament by diversity of colour; AvOi^, varietated.stmguo.-E. Lluyd; O'Reilly; Scapula, Lex. This laxer sense shews itself in nh morbus (Lluyd), and common speech" for spot or blemish, macula sgot, (ap. Gaeh Soc. Diet.; and Macleod and Dewar's), seemingly in allusion to exanthematous ^orescent maladies. And as regards the matter, it would not be improbable but e reverse, that those Irish marauders, who first came over in fleets of coracles to
ypofoJj
X
Nor is the statement absurd, either in word or in matter For are genuine Irish sgoth glosses for a flower, which will either apply to a people painted" with flowers, as the Britons opposed to Severus were
jrave authority.
ham, Flor. Insulse SS.; Isidori Orig. xiv. cap. 6, torn. iv. p. 171. Arevali. The same Isidorus has flatly affirmed, that Scoti signfied men stained by acupuncture. And it were wrong, in our state of ignorance, to reject with flippancy a positive issertion, which may have been derived from the lost books of Ammian, or some other
of the territorial phrase, Scotia, is in Isidore of Seville,' cites at the year 630. Tractatus, sect. iv. ap Messing-
h and
W (uuv
or
generally, to
in their depredations, were of the Crutheni and this possible that the name thus have inured originating may
subsequent expeditions of the red Irish. But the same gloss hath other idioms,
selected
(O'Reilly and O'Brien) ; scoth, choice or best of any thing pooch na B F eap, best part of the army (G. Soc. Diet.). To the same idea belongs scoth,' a youth, a young lad, a son, a young shoot of a plant ; and, perhaps, also scotha and " scuite, said by Mr. brambles used for fences." Now it is O'Reilly to mean certainly no violent supposition, that the bands, who sallied forth from Erin in her piratical era, both were, and called themselves, her r-corh na Bpeap, the flower of her warriors. Besides this masculine noun, we have the same word in the feminine, scoth, sgoth, a boat, or small vessel; scoth-long (boat-ship), a yacht O'Reilly; Gael. Soc.; ArmScotha Hibernis idem sonat quod /ore* sell florum variegatio, et scotadh idem quod celeritas.
"
Scoth, chosen,
strong.
Colgan in Vit.
p. 10.
1 1
Jan.,
XC1X
strong. This will scarcely arise out of the first intention of flower. But if the " flower of warriors" had so adopted that description as to make a very name of it, then the vessels in which they plied their lawless business would, in the usual idiom of sailors, receive the same appellation, together with the gender commonly ascribed to ships. What is yon vessel ? She is a pirate. What is her captain ? He is a And so pirate. forth. Should any one say, that Isidore had lightly assumed Scott to be an Erse
for the Latin Picti, that the general use of the name (so rapidly diffused the West) agrees but ill with a narrow derivation from the Crutheni and through that ; the desperate adventures of the Flower of or flower Erin, in their intro-
synonyme
pirate
boats,
duced
this late
now
approbation.
When
stands) carry
my humble
also
viz.,
No
from mere landsmen to a race of pirates under seaand reinforced by the fact, that those
signs aspiration, always into the writing of words for the purpose of being pronounced ; and that any eclipsing or obliterated pronunciation of a letter is necessarily an idiom of speech, subsequent in date not only to the word, but to the act of writing it.
I
belligerents were the first (within our knowledge) that obtained the appellation. In considering Irish words with a view to the elucidation of ancient history, it will be of right to bear in mind, that letters, as well as were introduced
p. ix.,
it is
my own
long,
briefly state
firm belief concerning the Tuatha Be, and incapable of compression but, upon my persuasion that they were the great order
;
or college of British Druids, flying before the face of the Romans into Ireland will, with equal brevity, set forth my general notion of Irish
origins.
and
Hiberni of the ancients. Emigrations from Great Britain, made at dates unknown, but old enough for the two dialects to have of diverged from their common
type,
course fed from time to time by the arrival of other adventurers or refugees, and forming a population of the extremest ferity.
Firbolg. colony of Gaulish tribes planted along South Britain, and retaining the same names they had borne in Belgium. Cresar speaks of it as a known and historical fact, which remote facts in those countries were not B. G. v. 12. Within
living
memory
B. G.
ii.
4.
That
Belgium were remembered as forming one sovereignty. Within eighty-seven years of their planting in Britain, the Fergusian Scots denied the superiority of the kings of Tara. And we shall make liberal allowance, if we say the Belgaj had held South
Britain
1
it
n 2
The
The Firbolg invaded Ireland from Britain, not from Soissons or any other part of and Ptolemy (popularly misspelt DamBelgium. Because the Dumnonii of Solinus were the Domhnon or Domhnan of the Irish Firbolg. But they had their name nonii),
from the dyvnon,
is still
i.
e.
among
steep hills,
called Devon,
single F,
with the M,
indifferently in manuscripts
the permutation of the V, otherwise of perpetual occurrence, and the two consonants used being of no vast age. See Lhuyd's Archaeologia, pp. 221, 228.
So the Irish
MH
sounds V.
is
in the
found, in three lives of St. Gwenole, pars Domnonica, ; Domnonicos, and rura Domnonicnsia, from which he collects that there was pagos Diet. Bret, in also a Domnonia among the hills and vales of the Armorican Cornwall
Armorican and
Dom Lepelletier
Doun. The name of the Firdomhnan described the surface of a particular district in the greater island; while the Firbolgian tribe Firbolg, or Belgae by excellence, were, I suppose, from the royal demesnes of Belgica, near the Vcnta Belgarum.
indelibly receive a
they have been long and fully settled there. Therefore the Firbolgian conquest was not much older than Ctcsar's time, if it were not a good bit later. And it was the first influx of a civilization, rude indeed, but much superior to that of the Hiberni; the barbara.
first
emerging of a gens
effera
Tuatha De. The people of Gods, or the people of the [i. e. dear and sacred to the] When the druidic college could no longer maintain in Britain its vast power and mysterious rites, it removed them to Erin, their only sure asylum. They obtheir treasures, arts, and learning, and the in that island more tained
Gods.
superiority
by
a tribe sacer interpresque Deorum, engines of religious awe, and as gods or divine men, than as men, by arms and numbers. At this date, the druidical magic was systemafrom the in Ireland. They have been called Danann, either falsely, tically organized more modern Dani, or ancient Danai; but rather from dan, art, poem, song (see Keating, p. 48,
O'Connor's
ed.),
which derivation,
if it
expresses the Bards. The time of the removal of the hierarchy was after the unsuccessful wars of Cynoin A. D. beline's sons against the Romans; of which events the capture of Caractacus,
50.
point.
and I must, therefore, be excused for speaking meo periculo. space now at my disposal, But Firbolg, saith Gilda Coeman, ruled during thirty-seven years. Therefore, with
their
1
p.
fifty-six years.
Cl
their fulcrum in A. D. 50, our compasses will sweep through A. D. 13 for the advent
I suppose it was thereabouts. The magical dynasty prevailed, m according to the Psalter of Cashel, during 197 years, when the era of the Gaoidhil That is to say, the Hiberni, or general population, quasi-indigenous, of Irearises.
resumed that superiority which the Brito-Belgic and Druidical migrations of Britons had wrested from them, changed and improved in its social energies by the infusion of those more advanced races. This falls, as it were, upon the year 247,
land,
according to the Irish chronologers, combined with my date of the transfer of Druidism. But the emancipation of the Gaoidhil from the yoke of the Tuatha De is mythhistorically identified with the rise
is
and establishment of the Scoti. And the year 247 only seven years before the accession of Cormac M'Art, to whom I have (by a curious coincidence, for I had not made this computation) conjecturally assigned the beginnings of the Scoti, as being the first recorded sea-king. But the year 50 was only
named as the cardinal year in the misfortunes of Cynobeline's house, and not with any Therefore there is not idea of its being the actual year of that great transaction. I cannot refrain from thinking, that the durations asreally any discrepancy at all. the seannachies to these fabulous dynasties (durations as short and modest as signed
by
the dates are remote
for
No. XXII.
Seepage 180.
of preservation, and will give the reader mentioned in the legend
The
first is a
legend preserved in the book of Dubhaltach, or Dudley Mac Firbis, Koden, p. 112. It relates to the history of Muredhach
aunt of
St.
Carnech.
Muircadhach, son of Eoghan, had four sons, who had one mother Muircheartach,
:
TTloen, pfpn&ac,
Cijfpnac.
6apc
in-
fean
m Nomen quo Hibernenses se ab iramemorabili O'Con. Proleg. ii. Ixxxviii. distinguunt But its history, meaning, and affinities, seem
quite unascertained
;
North Britain),
;
as distinct
its
from the Belgians and Dananns and and Galata; apetymological affinity to Galli
it
pears to
me
Cll
cfrpaip
tnacaip
an
daughter of Loam, King of Alba, was the mother of those four, ut dixit [poeta],
Cecpe mec
la TTluipfoac
By Earc,
of noble worthiness,
Muircheartach, Tigearnach,
pfpaooc agup
ITIoeun.
Conuill ^ulban, Gape mjean ^oaipn, 50 puj pi cerpe mec ele Do .1.
mac
After the death of the son of Eoghan, Fergus, son of Conal Gulban, espoused
Earc, the daughter of Loarn; and she bore
-|
Seuona,
nirpije,
jr,o
The
aforesaid Earc
came
to Cairneach
in penitence;
Cliopaij 50 h-aipin
of her penitence that she knelt at every second ridge from Tory island to where
naom
ccpic
made
b'uip
pe
juc mfoip
DUI.C
uj poccam Chaipnij.
-|
Ross Oiligh (or Ailigh"), at the same time that a dew of blood was issuing
Hlo cfn
ap Caipnfc, a Gape,
poo-
-]
agup jac oapa l?i bup uiprhfc jeubup Gpinn 50 bpur jupob ooo piol, buaio cura buaib mnu, clepi j bib,
pia nfrh,
-| -|
said Cairucach,
to
heaven
corhloinn
11
Ross Oiligh or
Ailigli
tial
i.
e.
Memoir
of
trict
The whole
in
Every
adeo
Colgan says
filii
was anciently
called
Tir-Ailigh (ibid.,
Ailigh
magnam temporis
ex
207);
was the
tern et potentiam, ut
eis,
place
now
Oerry.
Ere
cm
1
corhlomn poppa
-\
lupoacca o Caipnfc
lapurii,
paoibij
kings who shall ever reign over Erin shall be of thy seed; and the best women, and the best clerics, shall be theirs, and success in battle
and combat
shall
bo upon
them.
tions
And
6eanoacup Caipnfc an rnaijinpm, cona oe ainmmjcfp .1. Ceall Gapca, aic lonoopcaip Gape, pdjbaio Caipnfc coimeuD ince .1. Cpiooan Gppcop.
-|
its
Cairneach blessed that spot, and hence name, viz., Ceall Earca [Earc's cell],
;
and Cairneach
viz.,
left
Crio-
Q maicleaBap
PS
Pn
dan p the Bishop. This is from the copy of the Book of Lecan Meic Firbisigh.
cheartach
mac muipcfpcac mac Gpca. GapITluipcfpcac mac TTluipfooi^ ca, coij mec lep .1. pfp^up, Dorhnall,
-\
Fearghus,
&aooan, Nellm,
peapr,
~\
was
said,
Coij mec TTluipcfptaij5 50 m-blaio Hlec IDuipfoaij; mic Gojam. t)omnall, Nellm gap^ 50 ri-jup
6aoDan, Sjanoal
ip
and puis-
Qoep
illi
It
ex Murchertacho prodierunt."
p.
Vit. S. Car-
dacio, et ad
p
filios."
nech, 2 Mart.
782,
c.
4.
And
in
a note
lib. 2,
he adds
Perhaps this is the same whom Colgan mentions as a disciple of St. Petroc, or
Criodan
Pereuse, abbot of Padstow
(i. e.
Mo-
Petrocstowe),
in
duda
in Catalogo
Kegum
Cornwall,
who
Of
Crio-
" Cridanus
colitur in
1
1
ex Eugenii et
Lagenia
Mali."
in ecclesia
Acta Sanctorum,
CIV
pliocc penleabaip cianaopoa (nac aicne a ujoap) clann ele bo bee ajg
Qoep
author of which
cheartach
rFluipcfpcac
Ire
is
not
Thus does
say
cuinn ceuocacaijj .1. oia ccuj ITIuipceapcac mac [Gapca] bean Cuipij 50 puj
who descended from Conn of the Hundred Battles, viz., Muircheartach Mac (Earca)
having espoused the wife of Luirig, she bore him four sons, viz., Consaitin, and
Gaidil-Ficht,
chiefs
cerpe
maca DO
.1.
Conpaicin
-|
-\
"foamil-
Hi abaip an penlebap
than
to in-
Sa_iuib
8111,1
Cornwall,
quire about the kings of Britain-Corn, let him search the country in Saxonland, and
which
that
is
in
Saxon
is
Britain-Corn.
" There can be very little doubt that the old book," whose author was unknown, which is spoken of and quoted in the foregoing passage, is the identical legend of St. Carnech, which is for the first time printed above, p. 172, seq. but whether Mac
;
Firbis quoted it from the book of Ballymote, or from an older copy, which contained also other similar matter, we have now no means of ascertaining.
Muredach following curious verses will also throw light on the history of a poem beginning Gnna and Ere, the daughter of Loam. They are taken from oalca Chuipbpe cpuaio, "Enna, the pupil of hardy Cairbre;" of which there is a
II.
The
163 of a manuscript volume of bardic poetry, of great interest and historical value, the property of the late O'Conor Don, by whose kindness it was Irish Academy, that its contents might be exadeposited in trust with the Royal
p.
Irish scholars.
Earc, the daughter of unsubdued Loarn, The mother of the eight great brave
sons,
Whose
given above, pp. 187, 189, where the passage
Only three of the sons are here mentioned " Scannall, a quo gens Scanuail,"
is
cv
ipa piol ip
irjep
rpeopac rail
ip
Whose
Gojan
Conall.
who
And
Clann
ipce pe TTluipeabac.
Fearadhach of kingly power, Muircheartach, and Moan, rich in mead, Were the sons of Earc by Muireadach.
Cijeapnaij
riiic
The race of Tighearnach of rich domains, Are the Siol Tighernaigh Mic Eirce,
Fearadhach
too, a full ripe chief,
From whom
[Cenel
o
TTloain co
meabaiB
Muircheartach, the gentle andmcrry, From him descend the kings of Aileach. ]
Sil pin
DO paj Gape a n-6ojan cip plomnpioo oaoiB anoip jan paill a ccpic Conaill. pil mac n-6ipc
Whom
Now
Earc
left in
I shall
name
for
fail
The descendants
Chonaill.
Qn
Gapca
ipa
clanna
pin
injean f,oaipn
i
a h-Glbam
the daughter of Loam of Alba; Whom Fearghus, the son of Conall, took
Was
To wife,
for
6peanamn
ip
^oapn lairhoeap
clann
Were
I
'
Call
is
Cenel Moain
The four
in the
e.
lines
enclosed in
Eoghan andConall:
her
first
e.
Book
of Fenagh.
;
For dowry
: i.
which,
honourable marriage.
6.
CV1
clann 6ipce oelbjopa an opuinj,
Were
ajup Peapjuip
rnic
ConuiU.
band,
And
Nip pajaib peilim DO cloinn ace Gojan beag ip Coluim, nip puj 6penamn, peim 50 pae ace mao 6aoicm ppirbeupcac
ppircfpcac).
Feilim
no children,
v
.
Except Eoghan the little, and Colum Breanainn of happy career left not,
(no
fxoapn
ba
laioip
a jlac
of his
Colman
Seijinn
ip
aippeunn.
Ronan, the father of the powerful sons", Colman, Seighinn, and Laisreanu.
Na
left,
Were without
saintly power.
Seadna was her's for the propagation Of people, chiefs, and brave kings.
Seadna, the son of Fearghus of Fail , From whom descended the Siol Seadna
2
Cmel
Colum.
Cenel
St.
Co-
n. 8. n.
For
38.
lumba, or Columb-Kille.
p. 477.
482,
whe-
Eoghan,
his
younger brother,
in
was the
in
Druim-thuama
1
Tirconnell w
Jan. p.
St.
7.
was the Segineus who was abbot of liangor, and died A. D. 664, according to the Four Masters or the Segineus who was Archther this
;
Baoitliin
in the
Co-
For
St.
lumba
ib. p.
e.
481,
n.
26.
Without issue
left
i.
Loarn,
1
no
posterity
except saints
but
Powerful sons
is
e. saints.
For
St.
Colman,
Fail
i.
e.
of Ireland.
who
also
called
CV11
Cmel
u joac coip
'p
And
'tis
clearly
true.
The Clann
Ciarain,
and the
fair
Clann
cam
ip ip
Crunnmaoil,
And
They,
piol
Seaona mic
deeds,
cip
Conuill
ip
Gojam
ghan
111
c
,
To
Enna.
t)o cumnij
Earc besought a noble gift From her eight sons of great renown,
From
61
Dpuim
f,ijean ap
a uaiple
ap
The sons of Fearghus gave unto her Druim Ligheane because of its noble,
ness,
For
(Tyrone). d Free of all claim.
In the East
i.
e.
in Scotland
and here,
in
Ireland.
b
Fanad.
A territory
Lough Swilly to Mulroy Lough, and from the sea to Rathmelton. It comand Rathprised the parish of Cloondawadoge
nell,
;
extending from
ppic pall, a Brehon law term nearly equivalent to our fee simple. Druim Lighean, or Cruachan Lighean, now
11
Drumleene, on the western bank of Lough Foyle, near Lifford, is still the name of a townland in
the barony of Raphoe, parish of Clonleigh, or
mullen
was
Eoghan
e.
monastery was
CV111
ap a coimoeipi ap
ibep
cip call
For
its
Gojan
if
Conall.
land,
Conaill.
a ciomna pe n-6g
no falsehood
The goodly
Her horses, her gold, her apparel, Her presents of many heavy hundreds,
And
uaice ap riiacaib
quets,
map bo
Her suit of apparel every year, As if she were alive, by strict injunction,
And
To Cairneach, from
The
Caspar
piol
Gojam
an ciop
ppi pe Caipnijj
seed of Eoghan paid the tribute During Cairneach's life without murmur,
And
they paid it, noble deed, After him for the term of twenty years.
Were
They
in vita S.
20 Junii
Carnech perhaps afterwards presided. Acta SS. p. 782. See above, p. 241,
Colgan,
n.
'
;
Assanus voca-
and
O'Donovan's Four Masters, at the Year 1522 (p. 1357); 1524 (p. 1371); and 1538 ("p. 1813). f " Forte Massan and Cassan Colgan says hie Cassanus fuit unus ex quatuor Sanctis Cas:
Afo,
solum
M nominibus Sanctorum
a vocali
Acta SS.,
sanis, de quibns
CIX
cucpar t)puim li^ean jan cum ap clop Caipmj DO conjrhail.
freely,
Upon
tribute.
co par
Neill gave,
,
it
cm
without reproach,
Cairneach's tribute as they asked.
mac IDuipceapcuij
ihoip
With Took
tri-
Opomu
lutj
oa
eipe.
bute,
And hence
Although the foregoing curious poem was never before published, yet it was not to the indefatigable Colgan k ; and it evidently forms the authority for the historical narrative, which he has given in his Life of St. Carnech: " Mortuo following
unknown
filiis,
appellari solito: quod et ipsa sub mortem condito testaCarnecho sobrino, de filiorum consensuperpetuolegavit; relietaque Murchertacho caterisque filiis ex priori thoro susceptis sua regia suppellectile, eosdem, ultro
nunc Cruchan-ligean
S.
mento
ad hoc se offercntes, obligavit ad centum capita ex quolibet arinentorum genere eidem Ilasc autem S. Carnecho ejusve successor! quotannis in perpctuuui numeranda. pia et perampla devotae Principis legata, toto tempore, quo S. Carneohus supervixit,
et
6
Hostings
The successors
of St. Carnech,
it
appears,
preferred the
at
tribute to
the land,
Droma Druim
men
oi
Droma
Lighean, the
which
was
that
time
O'Donnelljs,
who were
Appendix
the chiefs
to
of the Fir
of
Droma,
Masters,
k
in
p.
the
O'Donovan's Four
2426.
of the
protect them.
11
Colgan speaks of the author of this poem only under the general terms of ''author quidam
The Druim
Fir
\.
e.
Druim Lighean.
called
'
Droma
They were
Ui
Ethach
vel
am-
ex
et annis insuper viginti
tur.
Verum
ab ejus morte, rata et firma manserunt, et fideliter solvebanpostea Cassanus et Massanus qui S. Carnecho in rnonasterii regimine suc-
annua ilia armentorum pensione solvenda, vel jam commissam videntes, vel ne in posterum committeretur metuentes, consenserunt ad dominium praedicti prajdii in filios posterosve Muredacii ea conditione transferendum,
ut olim consuevit, integre solveretur. Hac ergo transactione peracta, Fergussius supra memorato Murchertacho natus, ejusque filii
pensio, quotannis,
pradictum prsedium possidendum susceperunt, et annis pluribus retinuerunt, usque scilicet ad tempera Domnaldi filii Aidi Hibernia? Monarches, qui ex supra memorati Conalli semine oriundus, ab anno Domini 623 ad 639 regnavit." Acta SS., p. 782. From the foregoing documents it would seem that, at the time when Ere became
he was at Ross-Ailigh. That after the liberal endowments bequeathed to him by Ere, he established a monastery at Drium Lighean, or perhaps enlarged and enriched that which had been founded by St. Columba at Cluain Laodh,
St. Carnech's penitent,
now
poem
for
nech's death.
The bard
tells
up
us that the successors of St. Carnech, twenty years after the manor of Druim- Lighean, and that Fergus, the son
who
his posterity
But Fergus, according to O'Flaherty's Chronology, reigned conjointly with his The Four Masters place the brother Domhnall for one year only, viz., A. D. 565-6. commencement of the reign of Domhnall and Fergus in 559, and their death in 561. But the Annals of Ulster favour O'Flaherty's date. It is probable, however, that Ferand before gus entered into possession of Druim-Lighean when he was chief of Tyrone, the year 545, he became king of Ireland. Therefore St. Carnech must have died before if we adopt the dates of O'Flaherty or before the year 539, if we adopt, with Colgan, the chronology of the Four Masters.
;
another St. Carnech mentioned in Irish history, who bishop of Tuilen, now Dulane, near Kells, in the county of Meath
There
is
is
;
said to his
have been
but
memory is
now
Carnech who
is not the same as the altogether forgotten there. Colgan is of opinion that this For his day is not the 28th of is the subject of the foregoing remarks.
March,
'
ecclesise,
;
una
septentrionem,
satis vicinze
in alterutra
ipsum
ex-
altera
munus
c. 2.
Laodh
dicta,
sint
illi
praedio [soil,
de
Acta SS.,
p.
782,
Druim-ligean],
CXI
March, but the
Feilire of
1
is
Aenghus
"
&as
The
:
cam
Carnech the truly powerful."
illustrious death of
And
.1.
nannpa,
i.
e.
Carnech of Tuilen,
in the neighis
of
By this it appears that St. Carnech of Tuilen was not a native of Ireland, but of Cornwall, and therefore Colgau supposes him to be the same as St. Cernach or Carantach,
whose day
Church
is
who
flourished about a century before the other St. Carnech, having been, as it is said, a Trias. Thaum., p. 231. (Acta SS., p. 783, c. 8). It is procontemporary of St. Patrick bable that his memory was introduced into Ireland, and a church dedicated to him at
Tuilen,
i.
e.
Welshmen, who
settled there,
who were
called
Comcionol
Mac
Firbis probably
speaks
when he
MS. Royal
Irish
Academy)
Cairnech,
lame
nee
Caipnecc, DO 6pernuib Copn bo, ap pin a ofpap Caipnec pip .1. Caip-
called Cairnech
mac
6uicfic, mic
f.injjib,
mic Cha-
luitn,
Qp
i
[Cornish]; viz., Cairnech, son of Luitech, son of Luighidh, son of Talum, son of
Jothacar, son of Alt.
atiiluio
This
is
what Giolla
Soaipib na m-6pfcon.
Caomhain
Britons.
is
The History of the Britons by Giolla Caomhain, who died about A. D. 1072, work which is not now known to exist, unless it be the same as the Leabhar
Breathnach, or Irish version of Nennius, here published: for O'Reilly states (Trans.
Iberno-Ga^lic Society, p. cxxii.), that in the Book of Hy-Many there was a copy of the Leabhar Breathnach, at the head of which was a memorandum stating that Nen-
uius was the author, but that Giolla Caomhain had translated
it
into Irish.
genealogy of St. Cairnech, however, as quoted by Dudley Mac Firbis, does not occur in any of the copies of this work which exist in Dublin (T.)
No.
The now
XXII J.
CX11
No. XXIII.
In the course of the year 1 846, the Second and Third Distinctions of the work of Giraldus Cambrensis, de Instructione Principis, have been printed, with only ex-
The editors excuse this mode of publication, by cerpta from the First Distinction. that the first portion is chiefly ethical ; but the words of the following cualleging
rious extract shew that some historical notices have been omitted.
Excerptum
"
vi. p.
188.
But
have thought
it
rele-
these nations were, and whence, and why, they were brought into as I have gathered it from divers histories. Britannia, " Histories relate that the Picti, whom Virgil also calls Agatirsi, had their dwell-
vant to explain
who
lings near the Scitic marshes. And Servius, commenting upon Virgil, and expounding call the same people Picti whom we call that place" ' Picti Agatirsi,' says Agaand they are called Picti as being stigmatized, since they are wont to be stigmatirsi,
'
:
We
And these people are the same as tized and cauterized for the abundance of phlegm. the Gothi. Since, then, the continual punctures superinduce scars, their bodies become,
as it were,
scars.'
painted, and they are called Picti from these cauteries overgrown" with
that tyrant Maximus went over from Britannia to Francia, with all the and arms of the island, to assume the empire, Gratian and Valentinian,
11
"
So,
when
forces
men and
brothers and partners in the empire, transported this Gothic nation, brave and strong
in war, either allied or subject to themselves, and [won]'
by imperial benefits, from the boundaries of Scitia to the northern parts of Britannia, to infest the Britons, and
1
call
The poet
inflicted
epithet of Picti.
"
Sidonius
red,
only
by
nor
Kuhra cicatricum
p
"
vultuque minaci
vestigia dcfodissc."
;
AdAmtum,
239.
This disfiguring of the features by cicatrization was an entirely distinct practice, and limited
to the face.
Manifestly
false
for
Eumenius of Autun,
in Britannia.
The Hunnish
tribes
delighted
in
such deformity.
Ammianus
infants
says
xxxi.
Imperialibus
being the
ciple.
last
syllable
of
some passive
parti-
Others relate that they inflicted these But scars on occasion of grief and mourning.
cxin
home the tyrant with destined to return.
call
all
away never
But they, being strong in the warlike valour natural to Goths, nevertheless finding the island stript (as I have said) of men and forces, occupied no small part of its northern provinces, never meaning to revisit their own country, and of pirates becoming
settlers.
"
" In process of time (having married wives from the neighbouring Hybernia since could have none from the Britons) they took into alliance the Hybernic nation, they
also called Scotian
;
to their
and gave them the maritime part of the land they had occupied, own country, where the sea is narrow, which is called' Gal-
where they afterwards became unanimous in infesting the Britons, and advancing their own frontiers. And it is of them that Gildas, in his treatise de Ex-
Then Britannia, destitute of armed soldiers, and deprived of Britonum, says the vigorous young men of the country, who, having followed the above-mentioned tyrant, never returned home, being now entirely ignorant of the use of war, began
cidio
'
:
first to
from the
&c s
And now
I will
briefly relate
how
the mighty nation of Picti, after so many victories, has come to nothing. " When the Saxons had occupied the island, as I have said, and concluded a stable with the Picti, the Scoti (who had been joined to the Picti, and invited by them peace
c to inhabit their country) seeing that the Picti (although now fewer , because of the were yet much their superiors in arms and courage, had recourse of Hibernia)
affinity
to their
wonted and,
They
excess and profusion of meat and drink had been taken, and they perceived their opportunity, they removed the pegs which supported the planks, whereby they
when an
all
'
Galloway.
his
com-
twice, and
is
suppose
we
This
tale,
The
true foot-
tions
1
from Gildas.
If the text
is
sound,
it
It
the Pictish superiority of numbers was diminished by the succours which the Scots obtained from
their
u
or royal Picts, in
heritable, of the
it)
whole tanistry
may
so
term
mother country.
this
of the realm.
For
6.
CX1V
a wonderful stratagem, up to their hams into the hollow of the benches whereon they were sitting, so that they could by no means rise ; and then straightall fell,
by
no such treatment from slaughtered them all, taken by surprise, and fearing and confederates, whom they had joined in fealty to their own enfeofftheir kinsfolk
way they
,
ment w and who were their allies in war. In this manner the more warlike and powerful of the two nations entirely disappeared; but the other, in all respects far inferior,
having gained the advantage in the moment of so great a treachery [prediction], obtained even unto this day the whole of that country, from sea to sea, which after
their
called Scotia."
(H-)
No.
XXIV.
Addenda
et
Corrigenda.
Gwydhil, and their country Tir Gwydhil." This is a mistake. part of Anglesea (or the whole) was in the possession of the Irish in the fifth and sixth centuries ; and certain monuments there are called " Stones of the Gael some rude old houses are called tre'r
Page
26,
note m
call themselves
Carrirj
lodd,
;"
If the Brenin o Wyddelodd. probably that colony in Mona. But that places the name in opposition to Cymmry, and not in synonyme with it. The statement that the Welsh call themselves Gwyddyl,
;" Wyddeand a prince of Mona living in those times was styled there ever was a Tir y Gwyddyl, out of Albany, it was
Gwyddyl,
1
is
altogether a mistake.
however, possible that the discreditable sense of the be a secondary and modern one, its older meaning having been
8.
It
is,
void of reproach. During the long time since I penned this note, I have concluded this much, that Geoffrey's original was neither brought from, nor written in, Armorica.
(//)
s
,
P. 103, note
"
is
variously dated from 456 to 473." P. in, line 6, " his shoulder."
a shoulder,
is
That
ysgtcyd, a shield,
was mistaken
for
Welsh tradition, p. 10. This easy mistake was probably fur" ther facilitated by the use of both words. Geoffrey says adaptat humeris quoque suis but we find poets dypeum." Two of his Welsh translators have tarian ar ysgwydd;
notes to Schulz on
:
ysgwyd
ar
ysgwydd.
(H).
epcail-icbi.
corrupt;
am
pano
is
This is very obscure and not properly " in the portion," although it has been so conjecturally
"'
am pane
cxv
jecturally rendered: to be so
to read to be ippoinb, or ippano. Mr. Curry proposes " pon epcaileao ambir, when first their existence was discovered." Gpcaileao is an old word which is thus explained in a Glossary in the Library of Trinity College: .1. eipneab, uc epc, in bi bpecearh na bi epcailcec
it
ought
am
panb epcalicbi,
for
am
ap ip cpe epcaileao paillpijceap ainceap ni beaca& .1. apip cpia pin epnecm " puppamai^ceup, no paillpigcep ainceap in beaca. Ercaihadh, i. e. eirneadh (soluas in the saying, There will be no judge who will not be able to solve tion), (ercail-|C.
'
tech),
life
&c.
;'
and,
'
For
i.
it is
e.
by solution
are
made
clear,'
the questions of
life
are
made
clear or explained."
(T). This word is translated understood, on the Ibid., line 22 (of the poem), caicne. authority of the following passage from the Leabhar Breac, fol. 27, b. a.
ebpica linja locucoy Seo ira ab ornpuippe apbicpancup. mcellecca ea cj oca punc q pinnibupee
aile u.
din
u eop
Alii vero eos [sc. Apostolos] Hebraica Sed lingua locutos fuisse arbitrantur.
ita
ab omnibus esse intellecta ea qua; dicta sunt, quia singulis propria sua loqueretur
(sic).
Hebrew
to each.
Others think that they spake in the language, and that it sounded
The
Ibid., line
allusion, as the reader will evidently perceive, is to Acts, ii. 4-11. 26 (of the poem), pptlacap jun liun. In the same glossary
inbill,
already
is,
that
blazoned in poems or verses. (71) " Or P. liv, Additional Notes, line 26,
silver-hip.'"
Observe the
strictly analogous
names of the Danannian king, Nuadh Silver-hand. Compare also the Druidess Gealcosach, or white-legs, whose tomb is shewn in Inishowen (H.)
P. xlviii, lines 5, 6, "
We
i.
of
Ulster.
Ap. Pinkerton,
Book
of Ballymote,
Cmc
pi
read in Lib. Ballymote, that Bruide Cnit. ivas Kiny The passage certainly does so stand in the 502-504." " Cnit See p. xcii. And ulab; [or Cint], King ofUladh."
. .
.
it is also
stated in the
Book
U rchal Bruicli-pont
was
p 2
thirty
CXV1
thirty years
King of Uladh. But these passages, particularly the former, are so corthat no safe inference can be drawn from them. rupt, There is in the Book of Lecan another copy of the Cruithnian story, besides those
p. Ixv. et seq.,
it
and p. xciii. et seq. ; but it is so nearly the same as the has not been thought worth while to transcribe it, especially as it is very corrupt, and adds nothing to the information given us in the copies which have been printed. It occurs in the history of the reign of Herimon, in a long account
given above,
others, that
The
allusion to the
King
is
as follows:
Upculbpuire pone
1
jac
peap oib
Urcalbruide Pont thirty years in the kingdom of Uladh. It is from him the
penoa na peap.
name
of Bruide
is
given to every
man
of
them and
In this
list
of the kings the same confused mixture of the Bruides with the other
lias
same
cause.
been already noticed in the Book of Ballymote, and originated, See p. xcii., supra.
is
it is
clear that
two names, Urcal and Bruide Pont, are run together; and that the observation applies properly to Pont, or Bout (see above, p. 156), who is called Bout by Pinkerton.
It will
be seen
also, that in
from another part of the Book of Lecan (p. xci., supra), there is no mention of Uladh. There we find, instead of ippije nut. or nuluo, as in the former
.
place,
cino uao,
and
Bruide Pont
who
bore the
that
Which of these was the true we must be very cautious in drawing any
P. cviii, note
in so
These
saints are
mentioned
in the
poem on
poem beginning
Naem
F'l
(Book of Ballymote,
fol.
126, b.l.).
sister,
(T.)
INDEX.
Book
of Lecan,
fol.
13, b.
6.
CXV11
INDEX
Page.
A.
29, n.
Page. Amergin, his judgment between the Milesians and Tuatha de Danaan, 247, n.
.
.
near Kil197, n.
.
147,
151, n.
xc
of,
...
de Ma-
51
his Libellus
.
.
by
xxiv
Apurnighe, or Abernethy
163
201, n.,206,
n.
Arad Cliathach
Tire,
257
ib.
name of the
121, 131
Aran,
Aiche, land
Aileach,
of,
267
cii. n.
of,
n.
ib.
QiTieace Airthera.
Alba, the
tain
62, n.
Arbraighe,
262,
n.,
203
Archbishoprics,
Bri127, n.
tain,
three
in
ancient Briv
Ard-leamhnachta, battle
Argiall, kings of,
of,
Albion,
,
first
....
...
...
27
255
of,
.
27, n.
Argingi, district
,
Alectus,
05
91
sepulchre
in,
Ambrose
,
Arius Froda,
147, n.
75
Armorica,
xlx
69
Brehon of
57
Jonas, Island.
.
.
Primordia,
.
148, n.
Ixxxii, Ixxxiii
strenuus, valiant
276,
n.
CXV111
Page.
Arthur, King of Britain, his twelve bat109-113 tles with the Saxons,
....
his dog,
. .
Bran ap Llyr,
the
his
Tower
of London,
.117
cxvi
149, n.
cviii,
273, n.
237
B.
213
179
125,145 119
. .
Babona
Ballymote, Book of section on the origin of the Picts conjecture to explain the errors of,
; ;
Brendan
(St.), of Inisglory,
193, n.
n.,
Brentracht,
240,
of,
241
Breogan, sons
xci
243
Brigantia,
_,
239
tower
of,
....
. .
.
240,
n., n.,
241
Mis
.
247
228,
n.
Bregond, or Breogan,
Britain,
,
238,
239
why
its
so called
27, n.
.
Bassaleg,
xxv
257
146, n., 1C8, n.,
srj.
.
first called
Albion,
.
ib.
Beantraighe,
principal cities,
27-29
31, n.
Bede,
215 Belfry of fire, Beli ap Bennli Gwar, grave of, . xxiii Bellinus, or Beli Maur ap Manogan,
.
inhabitants according
to British traditions
,
31-33 33-37
King of Britain
benait), to
at the time
of Julius
59, xxiii
. .
the Romans,
-,
Caesar's invasion,
draw
out, or prolong,
i.
30, n.
tons, Cruithnians,
,
and Saxons,
59
113
e.
the giant,
xxiii
wonders of the
history
of,
Bernard
Berre,
179, n.
.
203
2
35
of the
Bertram (C.),
nius,
Bruide, the
common prenomen
Pictish kings,
157-159,xlv
ib.
its
a townland,
279,
.
n.
tion
....
. .
196,197
ib.
Buais, or
xlvi
266
Roigh,
.
.117
60,
n.
Mac
264, n.
255
botien,
Bodhe, or Boidhe,
Boetius (Hector)
Ixxx
186, n.
vii
Bucuc, or Abacuk, the headless man of Clonmacnois 207 45 Bullorum Viri, the Firbolg,
....
Bran ap Llyr
Bullum, a shepherd's
staff,
...
44, n.
CX1X
Page.
c.
Page,
Cianan of Daimhliag,
225, n.
. . .
tradition of his
.
Cadroe
Cailli
203 Fochladh, the children of, Cairnech (St.), son of Sarran and Babona, miracles of,
,
.....
.221,71.
264,
.
n.
now
217
151
178
to,
.
documents relating
ci
Cinaeth
Cirine,
Mac
Alpin,
.......
not a native of
cxi
i.
e. St.
Jerome,
.....
69
Ireland,
,
Cities
of Britain,
in
his genealogy,
ib.
names
iii
Caiteal,
83
xxxi, xxxii
Cladh na muice,
Caledonians,
,
Ptolemy's
testimony
reIxii
....
64, n., 65
63
213
207
201
...
200,
.
.
Calcuth, synod
of,
lix
its canon against scar, ib. ring the body, 262, n. Calry of Loch Gill, near Sligo,
.
.
........
(St.),
now
Clonfertmuln.,
185, n.
Coemain Brec
Abbot of Roseach,
201,
n.
n.,
n.,
Campbell.
Cantguic,
See
city of,
Mac
Caithlin.
xviii
.213 name
.
184, n.,
276,
286,
n.
Acta Sanctorum,
n.,
161,
.,
n.,
179, n.,
mentioned
Carantoch
St.
in Irish history,
212,
n.
190,
208,
n.,
218,
225,
n.,
n.
(St.),
Cairnech of Tuilen,
.... ....
Colman
(St.), his
church at Seanboth,
217,
or Teinpleshambo,
cviii,
cxvi
of Cruithne,
,
51
Cathbran,
Poem
attributed to,
144,
n.
Cathmachan,
Catigern, or Kentigern,
141
99
141
Catmolodor,
Comgall,
(St.),
confessor,
n.
Con (Loch),
Island
its
wonderful well,
said
to be
195
Cenel Moain,
Ceretic of Elmet,
cv
Conaing's tower,
on Tory
48, n.
86
150,
of,
.
Chalmers's Caledonia,
Conaire
159,
of Ireland, surnamed
....
266,
Ixxv
Conall Glas,
n.,
....
Roigh,
. .
76, n.
.
Condivicium, or Condivicnum,
Confinn
Mac
263
cxx
Page. Congalach, son of Mailmithigh, his adventure with the aerial ship, .211
. .
Page.
Cruithnians, or Picts, their conquest of
Britain,
,
41-43
Lluyd's
derivation
263
n.
of the
v
264,
name,
,
Mac
Duald Mac
Firbis's explaib.
Erca
Constantinople,
nation of it
,
second
(Ecumenical
68, n., 69
kings
of,
....
.
155-167
Council
of,
and
dies
65
. .
the days of Herimon, a pure mythology, xlvii Ixxii, Ixxiii kings of Ireland,
, ,
Coradh,
257
.
. .
men,
.
25
Corann, well in the plain of, Core, son of Fergus Mac Roigh,
Cores. Dalian,
.197
263, n.
12 \,sq.
Corc-Oiche
269 265
255
ib.
xci
antient
poem on
the
his-
Corco Raeda
Corco Riune, Cor Emmrys,
Cormac's Glossary Coronis
Corpraighe,
tory of,
,
126-153
date of their transit from
xlvii
xxv, xxvi
Ireland to Scotland,
,
253, 234,
n.,
.,
n.
Mr. Skene's
distinction be-
235
258,
259
257 209
208,
bhel,
7i.,
254,
in the
n.
An37, n.
Cremhthann Sgiath
ster
Cuaniia
Mac
Cailchinne,
chief of Fer265, n.
moy,
Cruc Ochident,
Cput), or cpo6, cattle Cruithne, son of Inge,
D.
Dacherii Spicilegium,
145, n.
of,
81, n.
or Cing, seized
North Britain
,
51
ib.
Daiinliliag,
221,
n.
Dal
Cais,
259
261
takes
women from
the Mile-
259
,
sians,
245
of,
ib. n.
North Britain
,
127
Dal Confinn
264,
n.
obtains
women from
the
ib.
Dal Core,
Dal Finn Fiatach,
260,
n.,
261
Irish,
257
CXX1
Page.
Dalian, son of Fergus
Page.
Mac
Roigh,
264,
n.,
n.,
.
n.
Ducks of
St.
Colman,
217, 218, n.
260,
261
264,
. .
265 265 59
Duharra, in Tipperary Duleek. See Daimhliag. t)umn, a mound, or tumulus, Dumha Dessa
Dundalethglas,
257
...
67, n.
209
liv
n.,
Dal
Selle,
268,
.
n.,
269
263
n.
45, n.
Dun Monaidh,
285,
.163
E.
Ealga, a
King of
story of his
.
xix
name of
Ireland
43
OKOTIOC
Deer, miracles respecting,
Irish hagiography,
182, n.
common
in
183, n.
.
101
scendants,
of,
260,
n.,
261
of,
....
civ, sq.
220,
n.
Derga,
Dicuil,
2C3
See Heler.
De Mensura
Orbis,
147, n.
Dicaledones,
xxxi, xxxii
Ebhlinne, Sliabh, 246, n., 247 Eire, Queen of the Tuatha De, con-
247
135
92, n.
Elbod
and
history,
.6,7
220, n.
186, n.
xliv
Roman mode
7
Mac
205, ib. n. King of Ireland, Donn, one of the chiefs of the Milesians, drowned at Teach Duinn, in Kerry, 55-57,
56, n.
63
sermon preached
145, w.
Elvodugus.
See Elbod.
or
xxv, xxvi
xlviii
Embros
i.
Gleutic,
Emmrys
Wledig,
97, 98, n.
e.
241,
n., cvii
Duan Duan
Albanach,
Eireannach,
270,271
221
liv
.113
255
Engist.
See Hengist.
153, n.,
Dubhdaleath,
Dubhthach Daeltengaid,
....
267,
H.
275
Du
de France
CXX11
Page. 259
called
Page.
Eochaidh of Rathluine
....
258,
n.,
267 259
199
now Trawohelly,
198, n.
ib.
Ara,
Fir
Fir
and origin
,
......... ......
Man, and the and Rachlin,
xcix, c
islands of
earn on,
Episfort
Erglan, chief of the Nemedians, 274, Eri, or Ireland, first inhabitants of,
.
275
43
Domnann, Droma,
....... .........
......
45, ib.
n.,
....
49
45, ix
cix
Fir-Galeoin,
Ernai,
262,
n.,
263
98
Eryri, Mount, now Snowdon, Europe, division of, between the sons of
....
name,
....
pochlait), a cave,
1 1
Fomorians
33
Forann.
Forcu,
Japheth
.......... ...........
See Pharaoh.
of)
45
149
.,
F.
-263,
n.
Fordun (John
Scotichronicon,
159,
161, n.
213, n.
.......
of, n.,
xc
n.,
257
n.
254,
.
265,
puiroi,
n.,
93, n.
cvii
Fothudan, promontory
.....
n.,
247
273
n.
207,
an ash tree,
....
208,
.,
209,
116, n.
105
G.
105
xii
Fenians,
223,
ib.,
.
jj.,
225
n.,
223,
Gabraighe Succa,
.......... .......
now
the
;
195
269
227, 229
Gamh
Sliabh,
Per da Ghiall
.
Co. Sligo
well of,
260, n., 267 Fermnaigh, now Ferney, Fial, wife of Lugadh, her death, 249, 7i.
. .
5e
bulgu,
.........
......
.....
Ox Mountain,
220, n.
xii
Finacta,
Picts
n.
own
traditions
Gaedhuil Glas
51 Gael, the
.........
.
. .
53-57
231
common name
Finnabhair Abha,
now Fennor,
214,
n.,
215
Ixxix
.
44, n.
Geathluighe,
......
235,
n.,
237
cxxm
Page.
5ai6il,
Scoti,
used to
translate
the
Latin
26, n. 45, n.
.
Gortimer, warfare
,
of,
Page. 99
with the Sax101
ons,
2 261
n.,
.
69
xi
49
269
79
xxl
viii
5puna cacha,
Gratianus Municeps, Grecian origin of the Gael,
Grian,
. . .
Galeons of Leinster,
Germanus
,
.... ....
of Man,
.
xxi
225, n.
his miracle
as
recorded by
Isle
257
. .
Hericus Autisiodorensis,
,
145,
Apostle of the
now
Slieve Gorey,
213,
n.
Guanach,
,
37
21
Gildas (St.), his Historia Britonum, a common title with the Irish,
,
ib.
of,
.11"
.
and Scots
,
Gunn (W.),
Gunnis,
his
.
work,
De
Incxii
stitutione Principis,
....
Cam-
99
Isle
Guta, the
of Wight,
....
...
29, n.
_
bria;
.,
Descriptio
129, n.
,
Topographia Hin.,
n.,
Gwynnedd,
216,
218,
n.,
251, n.
.
Glammis, thane
Glas, son of
of,
error respecting,
.
xc
Agnomon,
of,
gleac, a
fight, a battle,
.... ....
in
234,
n.,
235
H.
Heber, son of Milesius, takes the northern half of Ireland,
Heilic, Loch,
47,
283,
n.
Glen Ailbe,
in
Angus,
of, of,
119
Glendaloch, Book
...
57
117
192,
n.,
193
wonder
of,
Glewysing,
shire
,
region
Monmouthxxv
ib.
.
....
.
77
his
85-89
12, xxi
its
kings,
.
n.
93, 98, n.
the
king of Britain
,
75, xxvii
....
57
the
name
land,
q 2
CXX1V
Page.
Page.
Inis
Fithi, divided into
192, n.,
three parts by
205,
n.,
219, n.
Historia Britonum, attributed to Gildas,
,
lightning,
207
xxix, xxxi
choreta
xxiv
sive
n.
822,
.
18
,
republished by Nenib.
published by,
272,
n.
nius,
A. D. 858
,
lonmanaich,
Josephus, Ireland, date of
. . .
257
;
treatment
of
the
236,
n.
work by
transcribers,
,
19
and
bv
its
Irish
translator,
20, 21
.
Isidorus
65, n.
143
Ith,
death
,
of,
24
in
the
Book
ib. n.
I.
of Lecan
Julius Caesar invades Britain,
. .
.
59-61
225
K.
vil.
31, n.
31
Ida, son of
Ebba,
113
Picts, 14C, n.,
Karl Hundason, said by the Northmen to have taken the kingdom of Scotland,
,
147
lltutus (St.), miraculous altar of,
.
Ixxxii
117, w.
identical
with
MacIxxxiii
.,
beth
206,
n.,
49,
n.,
5C,
n.,
Ji.,
.
142,
n.,
229,
269,
n.,
.
267
Colptha, Scene, the
247,
n.
sq.,
240,
.
247,
.
n.,
.
Kenneth M'Alpin,
Kilkeas.
151. n.
mouth
of the river
Skeen
Slaine,
249, or
Wexford
.
bay; the
.
L.
123, 135
Geidh,
now
Lagenians,
n.
are
of the race of
Heri253,
n.
of,
mon
Laighse, or Leix, the seven,
wonderful
192, 193
....
.
265
n.
property
of,
190,
cxxv
Page.
Lanigan, Eccl. History of Ireland,
181,
B.,
Page.
179, n.,
Loch
Heilic
117
of,
. .
...
of,
Laigh, disappearance
.
...
.
207
204,
n.
Leibhinn, or Leane,
Lein, circles
of,
208, 209
220,
n.
by
xxiv
208,
n.
.
Lemnon (Lomond)
n-Eochaidh.
See Neagh.
113
257
245,
148,
n.,
n.
n.
n.
234-5,
B., sq.,
244,
n.,
Leamain (the
Lecan, Book
three
river Levin),
of,
in,
13,
14, B.
to Christianity
63,
xiii
Lughaidh Gala,
of the Picts
,
different
copies
of the
in,
Leix.
xcii
243, 261 Lughaidh, son of Ith, Tract on the history of the race of, in the Book of Lecan, ib., n. 260, n., 261, 263 Lugaid Lage
, . .
....
113,
Lugaidh Orcthe,
Luighni, the,
B.,
n.,
263 203
241
14, B.
xxxvi
69, xix
Luimnech,
Lulacli
B.,
Mac Gilcomgan,
battle of,
Ixxxiv, Ixxx
name
as
ib.
Lumphannan,
Ixxxi
181
E versus,
B., 195, n.,
Latium,
LiaFail,
Liathan, son of Hercules,
200,
B.,
105,
n.,
193,
201
53
of Keating's
227,
n.
History of Ireland
B.
Loch Neagh,
thart,
267,
M.
Mabillon, Vet. Analecta,
n.
.
Linnmhuine,
name of Loch
267,
.
.145,
n.
Neagh,
Llan y Gwyddyl, now Holyhead, Lleirwg Lleuver Mawr,
Macbeth
,
Ixxviii
190, n.
Crown,
Ixxx,
Ixxxviii
xv
,
ib.
178, n.,
179, n.
of Bodhe,
,
Loch Cre,
Febhail
217 255
name among
Ixxix
the Northmen,
CXXV1
Page. Macbeth, identical with Karl Hundason,
Ixxxiii
Manannan Mac
Page. from
vii
Cormac's Glossary
,
Mac
his true
name Oirbib.
153, Ixxviii
Mac
Mac
Caithlin,
now Campbell,
of,
in
.
Scot.
Manks, an
n.
Cruxliii
land, family
their descent,
261,
209
69
.
. .
Marcus Anachoreta
published the Historia Hritonum before Nennius,
,
xxi
Macedonius, heresy
ci
n.
...
Irish
269,
n.,
271,
his history of
Muiredhach
ci
educated in Ireland,
,
Mac Eoghan,
Machlin, the quern
of,
had been an
his history,
119
in
bishop
,
.
14
.
Mac
Neill
of,
the
n.,
14, 15
time
208,
.
209
n.
Mac
Rustaing, Grave
.201,
ib.,
Hritonum
Martin
,
17
Maol-Gobhann, well
the sixth century, Maelmura of Othain,
of,
215
in
xxxiii
. .
(St.), of
Tours,
...
67, 213
cave
of,
212,
n.
67
221, 222, n.
Magh
Ellite,
,
93
the
morica,
ib.
Campus Elccti
in the re-
Maximus invades
xxv
267
,
Britain,
ib.
xv. sq.
gion of Glewysing
his magical
dream
the soldiers,
. .
.
xvi
Magh
Fothaid,
made emperor by
Meadon, the well of grain
Merlin
Merlin,
69
Ithe
240,
266,
n.
n.,
in,
.119
47, n. 69, n.
xliii
xxiv, xxxiv
267
Roman
de,
- Moghna,
Sulidhe, the plain round the river
Swilly,
267
Merobaudes,
266,
of,
. . . .
n.,
Tuireadh, battle
Uisnigh, Magnantia, or Mentz,
,
198, n.
n.
708
Midir
xviii
263
Miledh or Milesius,
,
55
Maiate,
ITlnir,
xxxii
144, n.
of,
.
.
sons
of,
druidism,
land,
.,
241, ty.
division of Ireland
.119
vi, vii
.
between the
its
....
viii
57 55
CXXV11
Page. 247
Ixxxii
.
Page.
Nennius,
das,
,
Mis, Sliabh,
246,
n.,
the
title
of Gil1
265, a.
2,
slain
by Thorfinn Sigurdson,
ib.
Nimrod,
Ninia
(St.),
227
xxxiii
Mogh Lamha,
.
254,
n.
Nuadhat,
Roith, a celebrated Druid,
.
.
261
.265
ib., n.
31-33
left
families descended
from him,
North,
hand
41, n.
.
-,
261,
n.
265,
200,
n.
n.
O.
Hibernicaruni
n.
Monaidh
(see
Dun Monaidh),
....
.
.
206,
Scriptores,
285
xviii
n.
Mons
Jovis,
Co-
xxv
205, Moryson (Tynes) TTlumcinn, the top or surface, 55, n. Muiredhach, son of Eoghan.sonof Niall, 179,
ci,
O'Donovan (John),
Irish
Grammar,
128, n., 129, n.
.
Hy-Fiachrach,
207,
n.
sq.
-, Battle of
Magh
127,
Rath,
150, n.
Muirchertach
Mac
Erca,
.181,
262,
ci, sq.
,
n.,
263
of Hy-Many,
Book of
Rights,
257, n. 261, n.
O'Driscol,
N.
Oen-aibhle
180, n.
263
.
Naomh-Seanchus,
47, n.,48,
.,
57,
n.,
127,
178,
n.,
224,
n., n.
Neagh (Loch),
,
its
wonderful property,
194, 195
of, as
passim, 277, n., 280, n., 282, 56, O'Flynn, Eochy, a poem by, cited, O'Hederscol, or O'Driscol, family of, 261,
n., sq.,
.
254,
n. n.
told by Cambrensis,
,
194
of,
.
. .
OiTieacc,
62, n.
ancient
name
267,
.
Oran
(St.), of lona,
xxv
See Arbhraighe.
49-51,
viii
Nectan
I.,
his several
surnames,
.
xliv
229-231
Nemed
45
227
.
Nemroth,
4,
CXXV111
Page.
Orior, the wells
of,
.
.
210,
n.,
211
Page. from
Ixxi
147, n.
in Britain,
.
the
,
77
ib.
.Ixxv
.
their genealogy,
Orosius,
239, n.
xlii
Othain, or Fathain,
now Fahan,
222,
n.
Poictiers,
ib., n.,
123
Owen
xvii
Pogus, or Powis,
Policornus,
85
.
King of Thrace,
Pompa
P.
or Babona
Pinkerton,
Scotland, 121,
152,
n., sq.,
Parthalon,
,
first
43
,
of the
xxix
.
ricide
and death
,
43, n.
identical with Barviii
Plots
the
name
tholomeus
Patrick (St.)
,
n.
107, 101
29, n .
his
him from
Caille Fochladh,
,
202, 203,
n.
etymology of the
xlii
privileges
obtained by
. .
him
for the
men
of Ireland,
219,
71.
xxiv Pausanius Chronographus, xxv Pennant, Tour in Scotland quoted, Petrie (Geo.), on Tara Hill, 127, n., 140, n.,
.
....
R.
49
in Brc-gia,
Rachrann
now Lambay
Island, 139
187, n.
.... 229-233
. .
Rath Both, now Raphoe, the well of, . 197 Rees (Mr. Rice), Essay on the Welsh
saints, quoted,
104, n.
Ixii
Reeves (Rev. \V.), Eccles. Antiq. of Down and Connor and Dromore, 271,
n.,
275, n.
venomous, none
in Ireland,
218, n.,
Ixii, Ixiii
219
Resuscitation of animals a
cle in Irish
common miraxxiv
Ix
xxxix
xxix, xxxix
of,
hagiography,
legendary history
documents
Ixv
relating to
,
xxvi
.
crown by
Iv
.188,
n.
.
Mount
Riphaeus,
235, 236,
CXX1X
Page. 267
274, n.
. .
Severus
tian,
II.,,
Rodri Mawr, division of Wales by, xxiii Roinn, the British name of the isle of
Thanet,
78, n., 79
to Britain
.
.......
n.
Sitiein or
Romans, come
59
215,
ib. n. ib. cii
Ixxxiv
Ixxxii
Duan
272, n.
Ixi
....
190, 191, n.
Albanach,
,
201,
229,
n.
re.
his
Highlanders of Scotland,
213
of,
215 235
241
S.
Sleinnaibh,
Sabraind, the Sabrina or Severn, origin of the name, 30, n., 1 15, 117
....
of,
same
as Nennius,
....
.
265 Soghans, the seven, Solinus, his account of the Pictish polity as to the wives of their kings in the
Hebrides
Ivi
.
1 1
Sarran, genealogy
178, n.
144,
it.
43, 75
235
-2
.231
Scotland,
called
"the East," by
287, n.
of,
213
Irish writers,
64, n.
Scots, the
,
name
x
T.
ib.,
history and
xcv
,
Talieson,
128, n.
n.
Call (a Brehon law term), 278, n., cv, Tallaght, near Dublin, the monument of
Partholan's followers,
Seadna,
....
44, n.
.217
7*.,
Tara
,
141
60,
xi
three wonders
of,
09
Teach Duinn,
xxiv
count
of,
of Laodicea
in Syria,
ib.
Teamhair.
63
65
71
See Tara.
Teineth, or Thanet,
79
Saxon wall
Templeshanbo. Tinnandrum, i.
See Seanboth.
e.
Trinovantum or Lon-
Severus
.
II.,
,
....
Gl,
who,
1
xx
6.
26, n.
cxxx
Page. hollow of the temple be38, n.
Page.
h, the
Umnyenn, an ash
Ui Tairsigh,
Ulexis,
Ulfa,
tree
116. n.
269
67
223, n.
to,
.
. .
213
139
214,
n. n.
Tory
Island,
,
why
so called,
48, n.
destruction of the
Fomo. .
Umhaile,
ib.
district of,
n.,
207,
rians
186, n.,
201,
n.,
203, n.
188, n.
....
.
. .
V.
Valentinian and Theodosius joint emperors
47-49
n.
260, Tradry, rural deanery of, Tranon, or Traeth Antoni, the estuary
.
69
xxxi, xxxiv
of the Anton
115, n.
Vecturiones,
Tratraidhe
260,
n.,
261
Ixii
45, 47, ix
,
men, 47
247
slain,
71
conflict with
the Milesians
conjecture
respecting
xxix,
xxx
n.
228,
Gortigern
cxi
xxviii
123, 137
of,
Welshmen who
settled at,
ib.
W.
Wallace's Orkneys,
147, n.
n.
n.
Ware
land
U.
194, n.
.
205
113
Ua
Wonders of Britain,
.
of Ireland,
Uisneach,
246,
n.,
247
of Man,
192,193 119
See Hua125
Wood
sem
quoted,
FINIS.
IRISH
ARCHAEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
a General Meeting of the IKISH ARCHAEOLOGICAL SOCIETY, held in the Board Room of the Royal Irish Academy, on Saturday, the 1 of December, 1846, 9th day
AT
The month
of
in
are bound, by the by-law passed on the loth of July, 1844, to summon a General Meeting of the Society, they beg leave to lay before your Lordship, and the Members here present, a Report of the proceedings during the past year,
and
sixth
anniversary.
"Since the
last
whose names
are as follows
Thomas
Those to whose names an asterisk
is
'Rev.
The Society has to lament the death, since the last Meeting, of the followseven Members, one of whom was a Member of the Council, and a zealous ing friend to the Society, at its original formation
:
The Bishop of
Kildare.
Thomas Goold, Esq., Master in Chancery. James A. Maconochie, Esq. John Smith Furlong, Esq., Q. C.
The number
subscribed for the year 1845, tne valuable work edited by Mr. Hardiman,from a MS. in the Library of Trinity College, entitled, Chorographical Description of West or H-iar Connaught, written, A. D. 1684, by Roderick O'Flaherty, Esq., author of the Ogygia.' This volume is illustrated with a
who have
'
map
"
tor's
of
and
The delay in the publication of this volume was chiefly owing to the ediabsence from Dublin, but also, in some degree, to his having discovered,
work was far advanced, a great number of original documents connected with the history of West Connaught, which it seemed very desirable to as a more favourable opportunity of publishing these print in the Appendix,
after the
not occur hereafter the Council, therefore, willingly important records might Mr. Hardiman's wishes, to whom they take this opportunity of acceded to
;
returning their sincere thanks. " The volume contains a mass of topographical and historical matter of very
It is
and
to find that
it
been able to give, along with the foregoing hoped Cormac's Glossary. But in this intention, which was announced at volume, the last annual Meeting, they have been doubly disappointed. The unexpected size to which Mr. Hardiman's Appendix and notes extended, and the
consequent expense of the work, render it impossible to put together, as an equivalent for one year's subscription, two such costly books. O'Flaherty's
ably received by the Members of the Society. " The Council had to have
West Connaught has actually cost the Society sixteen shillings per copy and when to this are added the expenses of delivery, salaries, and other charges of
;
the year, it will be seen that the Council would be wanting in their duty as Trustees of the Society's funds, if they should persevere in their original intention of giving any additional volume, and especially one so costly as Cormac's
hope, therefore, that the Society will perceive the necessity which exists for a change in the arrangement proposed by the Council of that year, and announced in the last Annual
Glossary, to the
Members
They
Report.
"
unexpected obstacles
that have been experienced in the preparation of Cormac's Glossary for the No person who has never actually engaged in such studies can adePress.
quately estimate the real difficulties of this work, filled as it is with obsolete allusions, fragments of the languages spoken by Northmen,
and British in the tenth century, and quotations from Brehon laws and ancient poems, all of which must be sought for in our manuscript libraries, without the aid of catalogue or index of any kind, except such as the private labours of Mr. O'Donovan and Mr. Curry have provided for themselves. These
difficulties are so frequent,
and
arise so
feel it
be impossible to say when this important and laborious work will be ready for delivery but they can promise that no pains or labour shall be spared to bring it out as speedily as is consistent with the necessary attention to accuracy.
to
;
volume of the Miscellany of the Irish Archaeological Society, the book for the present year, is now in course of distribution to constituting the Members. " In addition to the contents, as announced in the Report of last year, there have been added some short pieces, particularly The Annals of Ireland, from
first
"
The
a 2
the
he
is
more usually
called,
Duald Mac
Annals, which have been quoted by Ware, Harris, and others, are of considerable value and importance, although never before published. They
original, now lost, or at least unknown, which was evidently in the hands of the Four Masters, and has been made use of by them as an authority, for they have frequently transcribed it verbatim in
their Annals.
'
The Council propose to give for the year 1847, The Irish. Version of the Historia Britonum' of Nennius, with a translation and notes, by the Secre;
"
tary
and additional
notes,
completion in
and an Introduction, by the Hon. Algernon Herbert. work is printed, and it is hoped that nothing will the course of a few months.
it
Of the
will
be necessary now to
Annual Report,
had in
annalists of Ireland.
Of these
The Annals, by John Clyn, of Kilkenny, which have been transcribed from a MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, collated with a copy in the Bodleian Library, Oxford and will be edited, with notes, by the Rev.
;
Richard Butler.
The Annals of Thady Dowling, Chancellor of Leighlin, which will be with notes, by Aquilla Smith, Esq., M.D., from a MS. in the Library edited, of Trinity College, Dublin.
2.
"
The Annals of Henry Marlborough from a MS. in in Library, British Museum, collated with an imperfect copy
3.
;
"
the
Cottonian
the Library of
probable that one or two others of the minor Annals may be added, which, although in themselves of little moment, are valuable, as they
these
it is
"
To
have been quoted by our principal historians, and are an essential part of the
original sources of Irish history.
"
Of the
other works proposed for publication, the Council are happy to be which has been long announced, and which has been looked
for
for
by many Members
The
of the Society with much anxiety, is now nearly ready Macarise Excidium, or, Destruction of Cyprus, by Colonel
James
Charles O'Kelly, giving an account of the Civil Wars of Ireland under It was II., was one of the first works undertaken by this Society.
copied from a MS. in the Library of Trinity College, and two or three sheets of it were actually printed, when it was discovered that the work had been advertised,
and was then on the eve of publication by the Camden Society of Lon-
Subsequently, however, by the liberality of Professor Mac Cullagh, a Latin copy of the work, in a MS. coeval with its author, was placed at the disposal of the Council, and Denis Henry Kelly, Esq., of Castle Kelly, a dedon.
scendant of the author, kindly proposed to edit it, and had actually completed a very correct translation of the Latin copy, when another MS., in English (also
coeval with the author), was discovered, and a transcript of it procured for the The means were thus supplied for putting forth a much Society by Mr. Kelly.
more
rious
to
Camden
Society
the Council,
therefore, resolved to
work
resume their original intention of bringing out this cuespecially as they were fortunate enough to induce Mr. O'Callaghan
it.
Within the
last fortnight
Mr. O'Callaghan has completed his portion of the task, and has placed in the hands of the Council a collection of notes, which cannot fail to prove highly into the teresting to the student of our history, and for which he is entitled
This work will, therefore, be put to press without delay, as soon as the promised transcript of the English version of The work will necessarily be expensive, but it is received from Mr. Kelly. are resolved to undertake it, in the hope that the great interest of the Council
its
qualifications of its annotator for illustrating that portion of our history, will induce the Irish public so far to support the its publication. Society, as to cover the expenses of
subject,
second volume of the Irish Archaeological Miscellany will also be imin possession of some matemediately undertaken. The Council are already
rials for this
"
Latin translation of a portion of the Annals of the " Four Masters, supposed to be from the pen of Dr. Lynch, author of Caminvite other brensis Eversus," the Obits of Lusk, &c. but they would earnestly
work, such
as a
contributions.
"
also in contemplation,
Of
The Annals of Inisfallen. The original intention was to edit these Annals from a copy preserved in the Library of Trinity College, and partly Misled published, under the name of the Annals of Inisfallen, by Dr. O'Conor.
I.
"
of that distinguished scholar, the Council, at the beginof the present year, engaged Mr. Curry and Mr. O'Donovan in the task of ning preparing a transcript of the Trinity College MS. for publication. But it was
to be
very soon found that this MS. was not at all what Dr. O'Conor had supposed it it turned out to be a modern compilation from the old Inisfallen Annals and other sources, and, in short, of no authority whatsoever. It has, therefore,
;
been resolved
Bodleian Library. In the preface to with the reasons for regarding it as unworthy of credit, will be given at length. " II. The History of the Boromean Tribute, from a MS. in the Library of
Trinity College, edited, with a translation and notes, by Mr. Eugene Curry, has for some time been nearly ready for the Press. This work relates to an
Annals of Inisfallen, preserved in the the work, the history of the Dublin copy,
which is comparatively little known, and of which but very scanty notices occur in our popular historians. But it will be a book of some 300 or 400 pages, and want of funds has hitherto delayed its
interesting period of Irish history,
publication. " The same reason also compels the Council to postpone the more expensive publications which have been announced, such as the Annals of Ulster, and the
Hymns, although both of them are works of the highest interest, and Some progress, however, has been made in preparing them for importance.
Book
of
the Press.
A transcript of the
Annals of
It was copied by Mr. has been placed at the disposal of the Council. Curry from the ancient MS. in the Library of Trinity College, and has been collated with the Bodleian MS. by Mr. O'Donovan, who was sent to Oxford by the
The Book
of
Hymns
MS.
known
to exist
St. Isidore, at
Rome,
said to be in the possession of the Franciscan College of and is consequently beyond the reach of the Society. It is
a great pity that the funds for the publication of this valuable manuscript cannot The Manuscript is itself of the seventh or eighth century, and as be procured.
it
it
much
earlier
documents,
it
may be
taken as
representing the doctrine and devotion of the Irish Church in the age of St. Columba, when Ireland was so justly known throughout Europe as " Insula
Sanctorum."
is
ought not to be left any longer in obscurity. " Of the other works suggested for publication, the Council have nothing to
say in addition to what was stated by their predecessors in the Report of last year; they are precluded by the deficiency of funds from undertaking any such
expensive publications as the Dinnseanchus, or the Brehon Laws, which present difficulties of so peculiar a nature. For such great works, therefore, they can
only hope to prepare the way, and they cannot but
flatter
publications of this Society have already done much to awaken a taste for Irish literature, and to arouse the Public to some little sense of the national disgrace which rests upon us, for allowing these invaluable monuments of antiquity to
slumber so long on the shelves of our libraries. " The Council have it in contemplation to publish, as soon as they find it the Topographical Poems of O'Dugan and O'Hecrin, with illustrative possible,
notes
fail to prove interesting to the over which they have no control, may many circumstances, combine to delay this design, that they cannot undertake as yet to fix the time
by Mr. O'Donovan,
;
work
that cannot
Public
but so
when this publication may be expected. The same remark applies to Uuald Mac Firbis's Account of the Firbolgs and Danes of Ireland, and to the Naemh
Seanchus, or History of the Saints of Ireland, attributed to Aengus the Culdec some of his disciples, and preserved in the Book of Lecan. In short, there is the greatest abundance of interesting and important materials, and funds alone
or
are wanting for giving them to the Public. " It will be remembered by the Society that in former Rcportsb the Council more than once declared that they were overdrawing the funds of the Society, and giving to the Members a value for their subscriptions than the dis-
higher This was done for the purpose of bringposable means of the Society justified. of enabling the Irish public to judge of the great ing the Society into notice, and abundance of the materials that exist, as well as of the manner in which it was
to students.
In tins there
is
p. 4.
Report
for
845
(prefixed to O'Flaherty's
West Connaught),
p. 6.
no doubt the Council judged wisely but the time is now come when a difmust be pursued. The experience of five years, during which the limited number of 500 members has never been obtained, proves clearly the
is
;
ferent course
small
amount of interest that is felt for the objects of the Society; and it is, therefore, become the duty of the Council to announce, that the number of must henceforth be very seriously dimipages hitherto published in the year If every unless a large accession of additional Members can be obtained. nished,
to procure
one new
Member
the works in preparation would be in a great year, the means of bringing out measure supplied but if the Society remains at its present limit, Members must be content to perceive a very sensible diminution in the bulk of our
annual publications."
was moved by the Provost of and Trinity College, seconded by Lieutenant General Birch, " RESOLVED, That the Report now read be received and printed, and cir-
read,
it
Members
P.
of the Society."
Moved by N.
Donnell, Esq., and
"
RESOLVED, That the Rev. Charles Graves, and James MGlashan, Esq., be appointed Auditors for the ensuing year, and that their statement of the accounts of the Society be printed with the Report."
RESOLVED,
That
his
Grace the Duke of Lcinstcr be elected President of and that the following Noblemen and Gentle;
THE
MOST NOBLK THE MARQUIS OF JAMES HARDIMAN, ESQ., M. R. I. A. THE REV. J. H. TODD, D.D., M.R.I.A. KlLDARE, M. R. I. A.
TRIM,
THE RIGHT
M. R. I. A. HON. THE VISCOUNT ADARE, M. P., M. R. I. A. THE REV. SAMUEL BUTCHER, A. M., M. R.T.A.
J.MACCULLAGH,ESQ., LL.D., M.R.I.A GEO.PETRIE, ESQ., R.H.A., V.P.R.I.A. AQUILLA SMITH, ESQ., M. D., M. R. I. A.
Moved by
"
Board
Room
The Rev.
"
was
to the
RESOLVED,
Most Noble
the Marquis of Kildare, for his conduct in the Chair at this Meeting."
IRISH
ARCHAEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
AT a
General Meeting of the IRISH ARCHAEOLOGICAL SOCIETY, held in the Board Room of the Royal Irish Academy, on Wednesday, the
in the Chair,
:
The
"
labours of the Irish Archaeological Society have now been continued for a period of seven years, and the Council, on laying before you their annual Report of the progress and prospects of the Society, arc compelled, with great
regret, to
The
abandon the tone of hope with which they have hitherto addressed
regret to say that the experience of the last seven years has forced the conviction, that very little interest is felt by the Irish public for
you. "
They
upon them
the publication of ancient Irish literature, or the preservation of the ancient Irish In seven years, during which this Society has been before the language.
public, we have not succeeded in obtaining 500 subscribers, including those resident in England, in any one year, who have been willing to contribute an entrance fee of 3, and an annual subscription ofi, towards the objects of 'the
Society
common
and yet, before the establishment of the Society, nothing was more than declamations on the national disgrace of suffering our ancient
Irish manuscripts to
moulder in oblivion.
b 2
" Since
12
" Since the last
elected.
The
Kildare-street Club.
P.
F. R. S.
Thomas
Esinonde, Bart.
The Very
"
lost,
The Duke of Northumberland. The Earl of Bessborough. Right Hon. Thomas Grenville. James Mac Cullagh, Esq.
Joseph Nelson, Esq., Q. C.
"
The number
of
Members now on
amount 10458,
it
of
whom sixty-two are Life Members. " To show the progress of the Society,
right to lay
Meeting the following tabular view of the number of our books in eacli year since the commencement of our labours:
before this
Year.
Members on
3
last
"
the
From
this
it
in
year since the foundation of the Society and although the unparalleled season of distress with which we have been visited during the past year, and the calls upon the of the public, may, in part, account for this many sympathies
greatly to be feared that this is not the whole cause, and that we are also to attribute the falling off to a very general apathy on the part of the Irish public to the objects for which the Society was founded.
fact,
yet
it is
strongly forced upon the Council by the fact, that a large existing Members of the Society are in arrear of their subscriptions, and that the publications of the Society have, therefore, been greatly reis
number of the
tarded for want of funds. " The Council, on the faith of promised subscriptions, did actually undertake several important works, some of which are in the Press, and some
ing, until the result of the present appeal to the Members of the Society is asAnd they have been further compelled to take the still more serious certained.
step of discontinuing their engagements with Mr. O'Donovan and Mr. Curry, gentlemen to whose indefatigable exertions and extraordinary acquirements in
Irish literature
and topography the Society and the learned world are already
as the state of
so deeply indebted.
"
Unpromising
our
affairs
undoubtedly
is,
danger
not without hope that the very statement of the facts may have the effect of of Irish literature, and averting the calling forth the exertions of the friends which threatens the very existence of the Society. If the Members
would promptly pay up their subscriptions, all the existing difficulties of the Society would be removed, and the Council of the ensuing to carry on their labours with confidence and vigour. year would be enabled " The Council leave to recommend to the Society the adoption of two beg
who
arc in arrear
it is
Fundamental Laws, which, if they rehoped, bring in the subscriptions, and promote
'
By
it is
enacted, that
shall be
one
Instead of these words year in arrear shall be considered as having resigned.' the Council would propose to substitute the following Any Member who of his subscription shall be liable to be removed by shall be one year in arrear
the
14
the Council from the books of the Society, after due notice served to that effect.' " The Council
upon him
recommend this change, because many Members have excused themselves from replying to the circulars, and other notices addressed to them by the Treasurer, on the ground that, being more than a year in arrear,
they did not consider themselves as any longer Members, as the seventh Fundamental Law declared that they were to be regarded as having It resigned. was impossible, however, for the Council to act generally on so rigid an interpretation of this law, as they would thereby not only run the risk of giving
unnecessary offence, but
also, in
some
and zealous Members, whose absence from the country, or some other accidental The obvious intention of the circumstance, had caused to fall into arrear.
rule
was merely to enable the Council names of such Members as had ceased
"
to
to take
objects.
also
recommend
be ex
officio
Mem-
second Fun-
damental
"
'
Law
to the following o
The
affairs
Members,
to be annually
propose this alteration, because the power of nominating upon the Council those whose
them
to that distinction,
it
although
their
for
rank and public duties, or their absence from Dublin, render them to be present at all the Meetings of the Council.
" It remains
impossible
to give some account of what has been done in reference of the Society since our last annual meeting. In the Report to the publications then laid before you it was stated that the funds at the disposal of die Council
now
rendered
it
was proposed, however, to the year 1847, 'The Irish give Version of the Ilistoria Britonum of Nennius, with a Translation and Notes by
Members
to
in
exchange
It
all
for
the Secretary, and additional Notes and an Introduction by the Hon. Algernon Herbert.' " This work, we regret to say, is not yet completed, although it is far advanced.
The delay has been occasioned in a great measure by the necessity of each proof sheet, for Mr. Herbert's remarks and corrections, to sending England but principally by the discovery of a most interesting ancient historical poem, which was necessary to the illustration of the work, and which the Editor is now adding to it from a MS. of the twelfth century in the Library of Trinity
vanced.*
;
will not anticipate the duty of the Editor by describing more the nature of this document, or the reasons which have induced particularly them to delay the publication for the sake of admitting it. They feel assured
that every Member of the Society will agree with them in thinking that it was better to incur the delay than to bring out the work in a less perfect form they have little doubt that the Historia of Nennius in its Irish dress, with the curious
;
will
and Welsh history with which it is accompanied, be received by the learned world as a valuable addition to the sources of
British history.
"
The
already referred to, render it impossible for them to say much on the subject of future publications. For an account of the works already undertaken, and
partly in progress, they have nothing to add to what was said in the Report They may add, however, that the Macariui presented to the Society last year.
Excidium, or Destruction of Cyprus, by Colonel Charles O'Kelly, is now completed, and ready for the press, and as soon as the funds at the disposal of the
be placed in the hands of the printer. If considerable portion of the arrears due to the Society should be collected, any the Council would propose to give this work as the Society's publication for the
so, it shall
year 1848. " The Council have received from Mr. Shirley, the Rev. Mr. Graves of Kilkenny, Mr. O'Donovan, and other friends, some valuable contributions to the second volume of the Irish Archaeological Miscellany and they are in u condition, if funds permit, to bring out a fasciculus at least of this work during the
;
last
The volume has been completed since the Annual Meeting was Members.
held,
and
is
now
i6
siastical
This may be hailed as a saexactly similar to the publications of this Society. that the labours of the Society have excited in others, and in the tisfactory proof
public at large, a thirst for sound historical and topographical information. Mr. Reeves, it will be recollected, has undertaken to edit for the Society the whole of
the important document, of which he has already brought out a part in the volume have no hope that the Society's funds will enable the Council alluded to.
We
but it may, perhaps, be interestfor some time to come have on record the following account of his intended ing labours, with which Mr. Reeves has kindly furnished the Council
to
A. D. 1306. Edited from the original ExclieLondon. By the Rev. WILLIAM REEVES, M. B., M. R. I. A., &c.
all
"
'
contained in them, arranged under rural deaneries, except the dioceses of Ferns, The deficiency, however, as far as Ossory, and the upper part of Armagh.
regards Ossory, may be fully supplied from the Red Book of Ossory, in which In the Registry of Primate are two taxations of the diocese, anterior to 1320. Sweteman is contained a catalogue of the churches in the upper or county of
Louth part of Armagh, of about the same date. So that Ferns is the only hiatus, for the repair of which there are no available materials. " Though the recital extends only to the names and incomes of the benefices,
'
so that the notice of each occupies but a single line, the bare text
would
fill
volume nearly
rally
any of those yet published by the Society. It is that the work should appear in lour parts, containing sevetherefore proposed
as
large as
an ecclesiastical province, with brief notes, identifying each name with the corresponding modern one on the Ordnance Map, and noticing such authorities as illustrate the ancient history and modern condition of the churches.
This arrangement will enable the Editor to put to press the first part, and at the the province of Armagh, as soon as the Council think fit which a single volume to such a size as same time avoid the inconvenience of swelling
'
"
is
" "
'
'
WILLIAM REEVES.
"
The
'7
Mac
Donnell,
D. D.,
Dublin, and
RESOLVED,
printed,
and
cir-
Members
of the Society."
Moved by
"
the
Very Rev. L.
F.
Renehan, D.
Moved by
the Rev.
James Wilson, U.
D.,
Precentor of
St.
Pa-
trick's Cathedral,
Dublin, and
'
"RESOLVED, That, in accordance with the recommendation of the Council, the following words in the 7th Fundamendal Law, Any Member who shall be one year in arrcar of his subscription shall be considered as having resigned,' be omitted and that the following words be substituted instead thereof:
' ;
Any
be one year in arrear of his subscription shall be liable to be removed by the Council from the books of the Society, after due notice served
upon him
"
to that effect.'
"
Moved by George
RESOLVED,
the and Fundamental
ciety shall be
Petrie, Esq.,
LL.D., V. P. R.
'
I.
A, and
That, in accordance with the recommendation of the Council, Law be altered to the following: The affairs of the So-
a Council consisting of a President, three Vice-Pre" other Members, to be annually elected by the Society.' sidents, and twelve
managed by
Moved by
siastical
Patrick, Maynooth,
and
"
RESOLVED,
that the Most Noble the Marquis of of the Society for the following year the Right Hon. the Earl of Lcitrim, and the Right Hon. the Viscount Kildare,
c
Adare
M.R.I.A.
REV. CHAS. GRAVES, A.M., F.T.C.D., M.R.I. A.
L. F. RENEHAN, D.D.,
JAMES HARDIMAN, ESQ., M. R. I. A. W. E. HUDSON, ESQ., M.R.I. A. THOMAS A. LARCOM, ESQ., R. E.,
V. P. R.
I.
AQUILLA SMITH, ESQ., M.D., M.R.I.A. JOSEPH HUBAND SMITH, ESQ., M. A.,
M. R.
REV.
J.
I.
A.
A.
Moved by John
"
C. O'Callaghan, Esq.,
and
RESOLVED, That the thanks of the Society be voted to the President and Council of the Royal Irish Academy, for their kindness in granting the use of
their
room
Moved by
"
Sir
Colman M. O'Loghlen,
Bart.,
and
to
RESOLVED,
Duke
of'Leinster, for his kindness in accepting the office of President of the Society, and for his conduct in the Chair on this occasion."
H W HO o w W H
!S
>J <!
o
-
CO
-j
L
.
S *
1
. .
: 2 ^ - x s
s 4- 1 q 2 S
DECEMBER,
O
H
HH
K M ^ G Q 15 w
PL,
S?
OF
<
&
m
*J~
H O h
Q ^
CO
W O
H
<&
M
w H
pq
O
Pd
O O
CO
pa
H H
r^
c>
^ "
6 o
.*>
o
a
fc
c2
patron
HIS
HIS
THE MOST NOBLE THE MARQUIS OF KILDARE, M. P., M. R. I. A. THE RIGHT HON. THE EARL OF LEITRIM, M. R. I. A. THE RIGHT HON. THE VISCOUNT ADARE, M. P., M. R. I. A.
(Council
:
REV. WILLIAM REEVES, M. B., M. R. I. A. Very REV. DR. RENEHAN, President of St.
Patrick's College, Maynooth.
AQUILLA SMITH,
Treasurer.
J.
ESQ., M. D.,
M. R.
I.
A.,
MAJOR
T. A.
LARCOM,
R. E., V.P.R.I. A.
CHARLES MAC DONNELL, ESQ., M.R.I.A. GEORGE PETRIE, ESQ., LL. I)., R. II. A.,
V. P. R.
I.
HUBAND SMITH,
J.
REV.
H. TODD, D.
M. R.
I.
A., Se-
A.
cretary.
JJUmbers
[Life
of
thus
*.]
EARL OF CLARENDON, LORD LIEUTENANT OF IRELAND. His Grace the LORD PRIMATE OF IRELAND.
'His Grace the
The MARQUIS of KILDARE, M.P..M. R. 'The MARQUIS of LANSDOWNE. The MARQUIS of ORMONDE. The MARQUIS of SLIGO. 'The MARQUIS of WATERFORD. The EARL of BANDON.
I.
A.
DUKE
DUKE
OF BUCKINGHAM and
CHANDOS.
"His Grace the
of LEINSTER.
The
21
The EARL of BECTIVE. The EARL of CARLISLE. The EARL of CAWDOR. The EARL of CHARLEMONT, M. R. I. A. The EARL of CLANCARTY. *The EARL DE GREY. The EARL of DEVON. The EARL of DONOUGHMORE. The EARL of DUNRAVEN, M. R. I. A. The EARL of ENNISKILLEN. The EARL FITZWILLIAM. The EARL FOHTESCUE. The EARL of GLENGALL. The EARL of LEITRIM, M. R. I. A. The EARL of MEATH. The EARL of PORTARLINGTON. *The EARL of Powis. The EARL of RODEN. The EARL of ROSSE, M. R. I. A. The EARL of SHREWSBURY. The EARL of ST. GERMANS. The VISCOUNT ACHESON, M. P. The VISCOUNT ADARE, M. P., M. R. I. A. The VISCOUNT COURTENAY, M. P. The VISCOUNT DE VESCI. The VISCOUNT LISMORE. The VISCOUNT LORTON. The VISCOUNT MASSAREENE. The VISCOUNT MORPETH. The VISCOUNT O'NEILL. "The VISCOUNT PALMERSTON. The VISCOUNT SUIRDALE. The LORD BISHOP of CASHEL, EMLY, WATERFORD, and LISMORE.
The LORD BISHOP of CHICHESTER. The LORD BISHOP of CORK, CLOYNE, and
Ross.
The HON.
RAPHOE.
the
LORD BISHOP
of
DERKY and
The LORD BISHOP of DOWN and CONNOR, and DROMORE. The LORD BISHOP of KILMORE, ELPHIN, and ARDAGH.
*LoRD CLONBROCK.
LORD ALBERT CONYNGHAM. LORD CREMORNE. LORD FARNHAM. LORD HEYTESBURY. LORD GEORGE HILL, M. R. I. A. LORD MANNERS. LORD ROSSMORE, M. R. I. A. LORD TALBOT DE MALAHIDE.
Rev.
Edward
S.
Dublin.
Abraham
Miss
Abell, Esq.,
M. R.
I.
A., Cork.
Esq., Blessington-
Dublin.
Ball, Esq.,
M.
J.
Alexander, Dublin.
James B.
Dublin.
Sir
Merrion-square, East,
Matthew Barrington,
Bart.,
M. R.
I.
A.,
St. Stephen's-green,
Dublin.
Hugh
Rev. George F. A. Armstrong, A.B. Rev. John H. Armstrong, A. B., Herbertplace, Dublin.
Miss Beaufort, Hatch-street, Dublin. Sir Michael Dillon Bellew, Bart., MountDillon, Galway.
George Atkinson,
Esq., A. M.,
M.
B.,
Upper
Temple-street, Dublin.
Lieutenant-
22
Lieutenant-General Robert H. Birch, Leesonstreet,
Dublin.
I.
A.,
I.
A.,
Donnybrook. The Right Hon. Anthony Richard Blake, St. Stephen's Green Club, Dublin.
Loftus H. Bland, Esq., Upper Filzwilliamstreet, Dublin.
'William E. Caldbeck, Esq., Kilmastiogue. 'Robert Callwell, Esq., M. R. I. A., Herbertplace, Dublin.
Edward Cane,
street, Dublin.
Esq.,
M. R.
I.
I.
A.,
Dawson-
A.,
MountjoyI.
I.
A., F. R. S. E.,
Dublin.
A.,
John P. Boileau, Bart., London. Walter M. Bond, Esq., The Argory, Moy. Beriah Botfield, Esq., M. R. I. A., London.
Esq., Dysart House, Car-
Cambridge.
Esq.,
Blessington-street,
W. H. Bradshaw,
rick-on-Suir.
Thomas
Dublin.
Cather,
Thomas Brodigan,
John David Chambers, Esq., London. William Chambers, Esq., High-street, Edinburgh.
Montagu L. Chapman,
Esq., M.R.I.A.,
Woodbrook, Portarlington.
I.
A.,
Dame-st.,
Thomas
lin.
Dub-
Henry Bruen, M.
P.,
Oak Park,
Belfast.
Carlow.
Frederick
W. Conway,
Esq.,
M.R.
I.
A.,
Elm
Hall,
Parsons-
Terrace Lodge, Rathmines Road, Dublin. Adolphus Cooke, Esq., Cookesborough, Mullingar.
John Burrowes, Esq., Herbert-st., Dublin. Robert Burrowes, Esq., Merrion-square, N.,
Dublin.
Thomas Dobbin,
Joseph Dobbs, Dublin.
Esq., Esq.,
Armagh.
Clanbrassil
Terrace,
Rev.
Peter
Cooper,
Marlborough-street,
Dublin.
Sir Charles
House,
Dublin.
Mountrath.
William Coppinger, Esq., Barryscourt, Cork. Rev. George E. Corrie, B.D., Fellow of
St. Catherine's Hall,
'William Donnelly, Esq., LL.D., RegistrarGeneral, Auburn, Malahide. Rickard Donovan, Esq., Crown Office, Cork,
Peter Dowdall, Esq., Summer-hill, Dublin.
Cambridge.
I.
A.,
George Edmond
Cotter,
Glenview,
Lower
Merrion-street, Dublin.
Middleton.
Charles Gavan
Duffy,
Esq.,
Holme
Ville,
Rathmines, Dublin.
Brittas,
Mount-
Rev. John Dunne, Professor of Logic, Carlow College. Rev. Charles R. Elrington, D. D., M.R.I. A., Regius Professor of Divinity, Trin. Coll.,
Dublin.
London.
Rev. Edward Cupples, LL. B., V.G. of Down and Connor, Lisburn. Miss
J.
John Edward Errington, Esq., C.E., London. Right Hon. Sir Thomas Esmonde, Bart.,
Ballynastra, Gorey.
Hall,
Yorkshire.
Villa,
Francis E.
Castle,
Lismore.
M. Le Comte O'Kelly
Esq., Portland-street, North,
Farrell,
Chateau de
la
'Eugene Curry,
Dublin.
Thomas Farrelk,
I.
A.,
Maynooth. Samuel Graeme Fenton, Esq., Belfast. Sir Robert Ferguson, Bart., M. P., Derry.
Clement Ferguson,
quay, Dublin.
Esq.,
Lower
Ornionil-
setshire.
John Ferguson, Esq., Castle Forward, Derry. 'Edward Fitzgerald, Esq., Carrigoran, Newmarket-on-Fergus.
C.
Wentworth
Esq.,
Merrion-square,
Rev.
I.
A.,
P. P.
Patrick Vincent
street,
Fitzpatrick,
Esq.,
Eccles-
Dublin.
John Grene, Esq., Clonliffe. James Sullivan Green, Esq., Lower Pembroke-street, Dublin.
!
'Richard
M. R.
I.
A., Fitz-
Thomas
Fortescue,
Esq.,
M. R.
I.
A., Ra-
Rev. Charles Grogan, Harcourt-st., Dublin. John Gumley, Esq., LL. D., St Stephen'sgreen, Dublin.
W.
John French, Esq., Stockwell Place, Surrey. Robert French, Esq., Fitzwilliam-square,
East, Dublin.
James Haire, Esq., Summer-hill, Dublin. Sir Benjamin Hall, Bart., M. P., Portmansquare, London.
Right Rev. Francis Haly, D. D., R. C. Bishop of Kildare and Leighlin, Braganza House, Carlow.
Alfred
Furlong, Limerick.
Esq.,
Newcastle,
County
P.,
Hampton
begs. Esq., Victoria-place,
Bel-
Hall, Balbriggan.
Killy-
Edmund
fast.
Getty,
Rev.
Richard
Gibbings,
A. M.,
Myragh
Glebe, Dunfanaghy.
Observatory, Dunsink.
Michael Henry
Gill, Esq.,
Great Brunswick-
street, Dublin,
James Hardiman, Esq., M. R. I. A., Galway. Leonard S. Hartley, Esq., Middleton Lodge,
Richmond, Yorkshire.
Rev. Daniel Hearne, St. Patrick's, Manchester.
Norham
Vica-
The Knight of Glin, Glin Castle, Glin. 'John Graham, Esq., Craigallian.
George B. Grant, Esq., Grafton-street, Dublin.
I.
A.,
I.
A.,
Thomas
William
Hewitt,
Esq.,
Spencer's Library,
Dublin.
London.
Henry Holbrook,
Esq.,
Leeson-
street, Dublin.
Sir
W.
ham-street, Dublin.
Cappoquin.
25
*A.
J.
Esq., London.
I.
hurst.
A.,
Had-
George
Knox, Esq., M. R.
I.
A.,
Maddox-
street,
London.
Wexfbrd.
The Very Rev. Edward Gustavus Hudson, Dean of Armagh, Glenville, Watergrasshill.
I.
A.,
Up-
Macroom. "The Right Hon. Henry Lahouchere, M. P., Belgrave-square, London. David Laing, Esq., Signet Library, Edinburgh. Alexander C. Lambert, Esq., Ballinrobe. Henry Lanauze, Esq., Dublin.
James
Dublin.
Denny Lane,
Dublin.
John Hyde, Esq., Castle Hyde, Fermoy. Sir Robert H. Inglis, Baronet, M. P., London.
A.,
President of
'Walter Lawrence, Jun., Esq., Capt. 41st Welch Regt., Lisreaghane, Lawrencetown,
Co. Galway.
Rev. John
H.
Jellett,
A. M., M. R.
I.
A.,
I.
A., Fellow
Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin. Mrs. Margaret Jones, Kilwaughter Castle, Larne.
Lefroy, Leeson-street,
I.
A.,
Sir
I.
A., Grace-
field,
William Kane, Esq., Gloucester-st., Dublin. Denis Henry Kelly, Esq.,M. R. I. A., Castle
Kelly,
Mount
Talbot.
Kelly,
St.
Rev.
Matthew
Patrick's College,
caster.
Maynooth.
Rev.
Esq., Q. C., Merrion-square,
Henry Kemmis,
East, Dublin.
lin.
James Kernan, Esq., Up. Dorset-st., Dublin. The Right Honourable the Knight of Kerry,
M. R.
I.
A., Listowell.
Hugh
26
Hugh
Lyle, Esq., Carnagaive, Moville,
Do-
Esq., Merrion-square,
negal.
Robert
*D.
Henry Martley,
Dublin.
Rhetoric, St. Patrick's College, Maynooth. Rev. Charles M'Crossan, Drumquin, Omagh.
M.
P.,
*Andrew
G. A. M'Dermott, Esq., F. G.
S.,
Richard Monck, Esq., Banagher. Rev. Charles H. Monsell, A. M. William Monsell, Esq., M. P., M. R.I. A., Tervoe, Limerick. Rev. Philip Moore, Rosbercon.
Robert Ogilby Moore, Esq., London.
Dublin.
Charles P.
Mac
Donnell, Esq., M. R.
I.
A.,
Castle,
Thomas Moore,
Edinburgh.
Mac
'Andrew Mulholland,
Belfast.
Esq.,
Mount
Collyer,
Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin. Patrick M'Gettigan, D. D., R. C. Bishop of Derry, Letterkenny.
Sinclaire Kilbourne Mulholland, Esq., Eglontine, Hillsborough. Joseph William Murphy, Esq., Belfast.
London.
P. P.,
Gowran.
Tuam.
eny.
Dublin.
Brien, Bart.,
M.
P.,
Dromo-
Frederick Madden,
Newmarket-on- Fergus.
British
Museum.
James Magee, Esq., Leeson-street. Dublin. Pierce Mahony, Esq., M. R. I. A., Williamstreet, Dublin.
S.,
John
Dublin.
Dorchester.
Ballina.
Lieutenant- Colonel
O'Ferrall, Gover-
Castle,
M.
P., Cold-
Q. C.,
Blessington-street, Dublin.
Thomas N. Redington,
Under Secretary
tle.
Esq.,
M. R.
I.
A.,
Esq., Carrick-
Major O'Hara, Annamoe, Collooney. Sir Colman M. O'Loghlen, Bart, Merrionsquare South, Dublin.
Richard
O'Reilly,
Esq.,
Upper
Sackville-
Lewis Reford, Esq., Beechmount, Belfast. W. Reilly, Esq., Belmont, Mullingar. Rev. Laurence F. Renehan, D. D., President of St. Patrick's College, Maynooth. G. C. Renouard, B. D., Dartford,
Kent.
E. William Robertson, Esq., Breadsall Priory, Derby.
street, Dublin.
Rev.
George
Panton,
Esq.,
Heriot's
Hospital,
Edinburgh.
Rev.
Esq., Clifden House, Cu-
Thomas
R. Robinson, D. D., M. R.
I.
A.,
Marcus Patterson,
rofin.
Observatory, Armagh.
Sir
P.,
George Roe, Esq., Nutley, Dublin. Richard Rothwell, Esq.. Rockfield, Kells. Rev. Charles Russell, D. D., St. Patrick's
College, Maynooth.
S.,
London.
R. H. A.
George
*
Petrie,
I.
Esq.,
LL.
D.,
Rev. Franc
Sadleir,
V. P. R.
Sir
Thomas
Middlehill,
Broadway, Worcestershire.
Rev.
dl
28
Rev. George Salmon, A. M., Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin.
Colonel William Stewart, Killymoon, Cookstown.
I.
A.,
Right Hon.
Dublin,
I.
A.,
Kimmage House.
P.,
Carrick-
Andrew Godfrey
Stuart,
m across.
Evelyn Philip Shirley, Esq., Eatington Park,
Shipton-on-Stour. Rev. Joseph H. Singer, D. D., M. R. I. A., Senior Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin.
'Thomas Swanton,
hob, Skibbereen.
W.
F. Skene, Esq.,
Edinburgh.
I.
A., 121,
George Smith, F. R.
S.,
Trevu, Camborne,
Fitzwil-
Huband Smith,
Esq., A. M., M. R.
I.
Win. Smith, Esq., Carbcth, Guthrie, Glasgow. John Smith, Esq., LL. D., Secretary to the
Maitland Club, Glasgow. John G. Smyly.Esq., Upper Merrion-street,
Dublin.
Ballysillan, Belfast.
I.
A.,
Sir
Bart.,
M.
P., Somcrville,
Drogheda.
I.
Cardiff.
Rev.
Thomas
Stack, A. M.,
M. R.
A., Fel-
M.
P.,
Blatherwycke
S.,
'Henry Tyler,
Crofton
square, Dublin.
Edward Crips
Villiers, Esq.,
Kilpeaeon.
Rev.
29
Rev. Charles
W.
Wall, D. D., V. P. R.
I.
A.,
Wm.
Senior Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin. James A. Wall, Esq., Baggot-street, Dublin.
South Wales.
Rev. John Wilson, B. D., Fellow of Trinity College, Oxford. Rev. James Wilson, D. D., M. R. I. A., Precentor of St. Patrick's Cathedral, Dublin.
Lestock, P. Wilson, Esq., London.
A.,
UpA.,
C.,
M. R.
Edward Wright,
Dublin.
Esq.,
Upper
I.
Leeson-street,
William
Robert
Wilde,
Esq.,
Westland-
A., Hazlewood,
row, Dublin. The Ven. Archdeacon Williams, Edinburgh. Richard Palmer Williams, Esq., M. R. I. A.,
D., V. G..
Drumcondra
Castle, Dublin.
Irish Office,
London.
Athenseum, London.
Belfast Library Bodleian Library, Oxford.
British
Limerick Institution.
London
Museum.
London Library,
Pall Mall.
The The
St. Stephen's
FUNDAMENTAL
SOCIETY.
The number of Members shall be limited to 500. The affairs of the Society shall be managed by a Council, consisting of a President, three Vice-Presidents, and twelve other Members, to be annually elected by
II.
Those Noblemen and Gentlemen who have been admitted Members prior to day of May, 1841, shall be deemed the original Members of the Society, and future Members shall be elected by the Council.
III.
first
pay four pounds on the first year of his election, and one pound every subsequent year. These payments to be made in advance, on or before
shall
first day of January, annually. V. Such Members as desire it may become Life Members on payment of the sum of thirteen pounds, or ten pounds (if they have already paid their entrance fee), in lieu
IV. Each
Member
the
VI. Every Member whose subscription is not in arrear shall be entitled to receive one copy of each publication of the Society issued subsequently to his admission ; and
the books printed
by the Society
is
shall
VII.
No Member who
titled to vote, or to
shall
be
one year in arrear of his subscription, shall be liable to be removed by the Council from the books of the Society, after due notice served upon him to that effect. VIII. Any Member who shall gratuitously edit any book approved of by the
Council, shall be entitled to twenty copies of such book, when printed, for his own use and the Council shall at all times be ready to receive suggestions from Members
:
relative to
such rare books or manuscripts as they may be acquainted with, and which they may deem worthy of being printed by the Society. IX. The Council shall have power to appoint officers, and to make by-laws not inX.
No
Noblemen and Gentlemen desirous of becoming Members of the Irish Archaeological Society are requested to forward their names and addresses to the Secretary,
3
tary, Rev. Dr.
Todd, Trinity College, Dublin. Literary Societies and public Libraries the Society's publications by paying an admission fee of 3 and an annual may procure i, but without the privilege of compounding for the annual subsubscription of
scription.
Mac
Neill,
Prince of Aileach
written in the year 942 by Cormacan Eigeas, Chief Poet of the North of Ireland. Edited, with a Translation and Notes, and a Map of the Circuit,
Poem
Brife Description of Ireland, made in this year 1589, by Robert Payne, vnto xxv. of his partners, for whom he is vndertaker there." Reprinted from the second edition, London, 1590, with a Preface and Notes, by AQUILLA SMITH,
"A
M.
II.
of Kilkenny.
Library of Trinity College, Dublin, in the original Latin, with a Translation and Notes, by the REV. RICHARD BUTLER, A. B., M. R. I. A.
in the
Cach
ITluijhi
lation
II.
1.
"A
2.
3.
Edited by AQUILLA SMITH, M. D., M. R. I. A. Statute passed at a Parliament held at Kilkenny, A. D. 1367; from a MS. Edited, with a Translation and Notes, by JAMES in the British Museum.
College, Dublin.
HARDIMAN,
Esq.,
M. R.
I.
A.
An Account
32
the Book of Lecan in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy, in the original Irish ; with a Translation and Notes, and a Map of Hy-Many, by JOHN O'DONOVAN, Esq.
II.
Church, Dublin. Edited from the original MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. By the REV. JOHN CLARKE CROSTHWAITE, A. M., Rector of St. Mary-at-Hill, and St. Andrew Hubbard, London. With an Introduction by JAMES
monly
HENTHORN TODD, D.
D.,
V. P.
II. I.
"
Uegistrum Ecclesie
Omnium Sanctorum
MS.
juxta Dublin;" from the original Edited by the REV. KICHAKD BUT-
LER, A. B.,
II.
M.
R.
I.
A.
Tribes and Customs of the District of Hy-Fiachrach, in the Edited from the Br>ok of Lecan, in the Library of the
An Account of the
Royal Irish Academy, and from a copy of the Mac Firbis MS. in the possession of the With a Translation and Notes, and a Map of Hy-Fiachrach. By
845,
Description of West or II-Iar Connaught, by Roderic O'Flaherty, Author of the Edited from a MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Ogygiu, written A. D. 1684.
By JAMES HAKDIMAN,
1
Esq.,
M.
R.
LA.
846.
An
DC
ancient
of the Irish Archaeological Society. Vol. I. containing: Poem attributed to St. Columbkillc, with a Translation and Notes
Concilio Hibernia;
contributed by DR.
4.
5.
Latin Poem, by Dr. John Lynch, Author of Cambrensis Eversus, in reply to the Question, Cur in patrium non redis ? Contributed by JAMES HARUI-
Pedigree of Dr. Dominick Lynch, Regent of the Colledge of St. Thomas of contributed by JAMES HARDIMAN, Esq. Seville, A. D. 1674
:
MAN, Esq.
6.
33
6.
The Obits
REV.
J.
of Kilcormick,
now
H. TODD.
7.
8.
Ancient Testaments: contributed by DR. A<JUILLA SMITH. Autograph Letter of Thady O'Roddy with some Notices of the Author by the REV. J. H. TODD.
:
9.
Autograph Letter of Oliver Cromwell to his son, Harry Cromwell, Commander in Chief in Ireland contributed by DR. A. SMITH.
:
o.
11.
The Irish Charters in the Book of Kells, with a Translation and Notes by JOHN O'DoNOVAN, Esq. Original Charter granted by John Lord of Ireland, to the Abbey of Mellifont
:
12.
contributed by
3.
A Covenant in
and
Irish
between Mageoghegan and the Fox with a Translation, two Families, by JOHN O'DONOVAN, Esq.
;
14.
The Annals
original,
by Dudley
Britonum" of Nennius,
or, as it is called in
MSS., teabap &pecnac, the British Book. Edited from the Book of Ballimote, collated with copies in the Book of Lecan, and in the Library of Trinity College, with a Translation and Notes by JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D. D., M. R. I. A., Dublin, Fellow of Trinity College, &c. ; and additional Notes and an Introduction by the Hon.
ALGERNON HERBERT.
WORKS
I.
IN
THE
PRESS.
Cormac's Glossary
Clyn, of Kilkenny ; from a MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, collated with another in the Bodleian Library, Oxford. Edited, with Notes, by the VERY REV. RICHARD BUTLER, M. R. I. A., Dean of Clon-
macnois.
III. The Annals of Ireland, by Thady Dowling, Chancellor of Leighlin. Edited, with Notes, by AQUILLA SMITH, M. D., M. R. I. A., from a MS. in the Library of
PUBLICATIONS
34
PUBLICATIONS SUGGESTED OR IN PROGRESS.
The following Works are many of them nearly ready for the Press, and will be undertaken as soon as the funds of the Society will permit
:
The Irish Archseological Miscellany, vol. II. II. The Annals of Ulster. With a Translation and
I.
Notes.
Library of Trinity College, Dublin, collated with the Translation made for Sir .James Ware by Dudley or Duald Mac Firbis, a MS. in the British Museum, by JAMES
in the
HENTHORN TODD, D. D., M. K. I. A., and JOHN O'DONOVAN, Esq. from a MS. in the Bodleian Library, Oxford with III. The Annals of Innisfallen a Translation and Notes by JOHN O'DONOVAN, Esq.
; ;
Civil
IV. MacaricC Excidium, the Destruction of Cyprus; being a secret History of the War in Ireland tinder James II., by Colonel Charles O'Kelly. Edited in the
Latin, from a
MS.
Mac
and Notes by JOHN O'CALLAGHAN, Esq. lation, by DENIS HENRY KELLY, Esq. V. Ecclesiastical Taxation of Ireland, circ. 1500. Edited from the original Exchequer Rolls, in the Carlton-Ricle Record Office, London, with Notes, by the REV.
WILLIAM REEVES, M. B., of Trinity College, Dublin. VI. The Liber Hymnorum; from the original MS. in the Library of Trinity ColEdited by the REV. JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D. D., M. R. I. A., Fellow lege, Dublin. of Trinity College, and the REV. WILLIAM REEVES, M. B.
VII. Sir William Petty's Narrative of his Proceedings in the Survey of Ireland from a MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. Edited, with Notes, by THOS. A. LARCOM, Esq., Major R. E., V. P. R. I. A. VIII. Articles of Capitulation and Surrender of Cities, To\yns, Castles, Forts, &c., in Ireland, to the Parliamentary Forces, from A. D. 1649 to 1654. Edited, with His;
by JAMES HARUIMAN, Esq., M. R. I. A. The Genealogy and History of the Saints of Ireland: from the Book of Lecan. Edited, with a Translation and Notes, by JOHN O'DONOVAN, Esq., and JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D. 1). X. An Account of the Firbolgs and Danes of Ireland, by Duald Mac Firbis, from
torical Notices,
IX.
MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, with a Translation and Notes, by JOHN O'DONOVAN, Esq. XL fcopuma. The Origin and History of the Boromean Tribute. Edited from a MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, with a Translation and Notes, by EUGENE CURKY, Esq. XII. The Progresses of the Lords Lieutenant in Ireland; from MSS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. Edited by JOSEPH HUBAND SMITH, Esq., A.M., M.R.I.A.,
a
XIII.
35
XIII.
.from a
Treatise on the
Ogham
or occult
Forms
Dublin
MS.
and preliminary Dissertation, by the REV. CHARLES GRAVES, A.M., M.E.I. A., Fellow of Trinity College, and Professor of Mathematics in the University of Dublin.
of O'Heerin and
works
In addition to the foregoing projected Publications, there are many important in the contemplation of the Council, which want of funds alone prevents the
Feilire or Festilogium of